ã€ŠJourney Of Me And My Seven Sistersã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1 - Noveljar

    1.

    2. ?

    3.

    4. ?

    5.

    Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1

    Posted by KAdmin, Released on February 1, 2024

    Options

    WhatsApp

    Jadeborough in July was scorching. A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar

    and yet somewhat unfamiliar city. ¡°It¡¯s been fifteen years¡­ I¡¯m finally back. I wonder how the girls are,¡±

    the young man mumbled under his breath. Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage.

    There, seven girls who were not rted to him by blood still loved him like family. Their favorite game

    as children was to y house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future. Emrys

    was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because

    they were no longer three years old. The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that. From then on,

    the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life. Those girls could

    have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the mes.

    Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling. The eldest of the girls held him in her

    arms and told him not to be afraid. The mes raged on. The eight children huddled together, but they

    soon passed out from the smoke. When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the mes were still

    there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes

    perfectly intact. The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar

    said, ¡°I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.¡± Those words were lifesaving

    words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately. Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be

    rewritten because of that. After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery

    and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine

    Art. Thatsted for ten years. When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to

    Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border. That went on for five years.

    During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody

    battles. With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no

    one dared toy a finger on Chanaea from then on. Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had

    discreetly returned to thend where he spent his childhood¡ªJadeborough. Emrys was mulling over

    his past, his memories shing across his mind as if he was dreaming. Truly, if he hadn¡¯t been through

    all those incidents¡ªif he were to hear it from someone else¡ªhe would have thought of them as

    insane. Sunshine Children¡¯s Home was still around, but Emrys hadplicated feelings about it. The

    fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating

    generously to rebuild the orphanage. The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building,

    and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the ce Emrys was familiar with.

    Still, when Emrys¡¯ gazended on the children¡¯s innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.

    He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls. Everything was still the same,

    and the orphanage was still the wondrous ce it used to be. Emrys soon found one of the

    orphanage¡¯s staff and told them the reason for his visit. In no time, a woman with reading sses came

    to Emrys and began studying him in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m the director of Sunshine Children¡¯s Home. May I

    know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the director?¡± Emrys froze. The director he remembered had the

    The elderly woman nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been the director for over ten years. Aren¡¯t you here to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    here to see Mr. Olman.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for the old director! It¡¯s been some time since he retired!¡±

    The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the

    previous director. In fact, she became friendlier. However, Emrys frowned. Mr. Olman retired? And it

    seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire? Emrys hastily asked, ¡°Then, do you

    have Mr. Olman¡¯s address?¡± ¡°I do, I do! Give me a moment. I¡¯ll write it down for you.¡± The woman

    turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director¡¯s

    address and handed it to Emrys. ¡°Thank you!¡± Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house. A

    graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous

    director¡ªWalter Olman¡ªinstantly. It¡¯s been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has

    aged tremendously. A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what

    he saw next made rage course through his veins. While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in

    a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, ¡°I know those women send you money every

    month, coffin-dodger. Where is it? Spit it out!¡± This is a robbery in broad daylight! Emrys was livid. He

    lunged at the young man and grabbed his cor. ¡°How dare you try to steal an old man¡¯s money? Are

    you even human? You beast!¡± The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of

    panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again. ¡°L-Let go of me. This is a family matter.

    What does this have to do with you?¡± ¡°Family matter?¡± It was Emrys¡¯ turn to be confused as he turned

    to look at Walter. A mncholic look manifested on Walter¡¯s face, and he sighed. ¡°He¡¯s not lying, kid.

    He¡¯s no robber. He¡¯s Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.¡± Gavin Wahl? Oh, it¡¯s Gavin! Emrys had to stare at

    the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was. No wonder he looks familiar.

    He¡¯s Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt

    him? For a moment, Emrys was in a daze. Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He

    coughed violently for a while before he managed to rpose himself. ¡°You b*stard, don¡¯t be a

    busyb*dy. Since you know this is a family matter, now scram!¡± Gavin shot Emrys a re before turning

    to shout at Walter again. ¡°Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for

    entertainment if you took me in. Why did you adopt me if you can¡¯t give me the best things in life?

    Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are

    you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don¡¯t have many years to live, and you need me to

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me? What a

    brainless old fart.¡± The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line. Walter¡¯s b*dy was

    shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin¡¯s cursing. Emrys could not bear to watch any

    longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a p. Smack! ¡°This p is for your impudence and your

    foul mouth!¡± Smack! ¡°This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!¡± Smack! ¡°And this is

    for your foolishness and ignorance!¡±

    Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle

    Score 9.9

    Status: Ongoing Type: Author: Artist: Released: 1/2/2024 Native Language: English

    Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle ¡°I have seven stunning sisters who are all

    obsessed with pampering me, their little brother. Little do they know, I¡¯ve already be the mighty

    and highly influential Empyrean Lord. My eldest sister is a cold and aloof CEO, while my second sister

    is an exceptional doctor.

    My third sister is a beautiful assassin, my fourth sister is a gorgeous journalist, and my fifth sister has a

    mysterious and unpredictable nature. My sixth sister is an unparalleled award-winning actress, while

    my seventh sister has an extraordinary background. Fifteen years ago, all of you treated me like your

    own family. Now, it¡¯s my turn to protect you. Jadeborough in July was scorching. A skinny young man in

    the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city. ¡°It¡¯s been fifteen years¡­

    I¡¯m finally back. I wonder how the girls are,¡± the young man mumbled under his breath. Emrys Lund

    was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not rted to him by blood

    still loved him like family. Their favorite game as children was to y house with Emrys. They even

    promised to marry Emrys in the future. Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them

    that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old. The seven girls

    gave him a pinky promise for that.

    Rmended Series

    Leave a Reply Cancel reply

    Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

    Comment *

    Name *

    Email *

    Website

    Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time Iment.

    Search

    Search

    Join Telegram Group For Fast Update and Novel Query

    Novels

    (322)

    (127)

    (134)

    (1,469)

    (15)

    (284)

    (449)

    (22)

    (25)

    (190)

    (279)

    (32)

    (40)

    (99)

    (89)

    (861)

    (100)

    (576)

    (160)

    (218)

    (604)

    (20)

    (25)

    (63)

    (376)

    (125)

    (70)

    (1,069)

    (50)

    (1,120)

    (100)

    (369)

    (106)

    (366)

    (180)

    (1,161)

    (15)

    (30)

    (22)

    (21)

    (139)

    (9)

    (20)

    (301)

    (125)

    (135)

    (120)

    (174)

    (73)

    (423)

    (26)

    (275)

    (253)

    (310)

    (210)

    (505)

    (1,765)

    (15)

    (70)

    (159)

    (65)

    (135)

    (20)

    (50)

    (17)

    (1,239)

    (159)

    (20)

    (111)

    (311)

    (86)

    (215)

    (15)

    (249)

    (501)

    (22)

    (30)

    (400)

    (128)

    (199)

    (30)

    (675)

    (1,021)

    (221)

    (5)

    (20)

    (710)

    (117)

    (464)

    (100)

    (310)

    (496)

    (30)

    (506)

    (170)

    (18)

    (800)

    (24)

    (623)

    (69)

    (101)

    (619)

    (444)

    (20)

    (10)

    (117)

    (1,000)

    (41)

    (130)

    (468)

    (20)

    (174)

    (72)

    (66)

    (839)

    (575)

    (1,120)

    (123)

    (412)

    (123)

    (1,130)

    (340)

    (40)

    (35)

    (571)

    (1,526)

    (89)

    (130)

    (463)

    (168)

    (1,030)

    (20)

    (2,338)

    (683)

    (17)

    (39)

    (53)

    (100)

    (15)

    (38)

    (312)

    (122)

    (60)

    (1,230)

    (115)

    (1,143)

    (50)

    (663)

    (999)

    (126)

    (459)

    (453)

    (200)

    (568)

    (39)

    (429)

    (10)

    (34)

    (1)

    (36)

    (200)

    (39)

    (3)

    (142)

    Copyright ? 2024 Noveljar. All Rights Reserved

    Disimer: This site Noveljar does not store any files on its server. All contents are provided by non-

    affiliated third parties.

    Options

    Background

    WhiteLight grayLight blueLight yellowSepiaDark blueDark yellowWood grain not work with dark mode

    Font Family

    Fira SansMerriweatherSegoe UIVerdanaTahomaArial

    Font Size

    1516182022242628303234363840

    Line Height

    100%120%140%160%180%200%

    Reset

    ??i chi?u (0/20)

    L¨¤m s?ch t?t c?

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Each of the three ps was harder and louder than the previous one. When Emrys delivered thest

    p, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom. Gavin was stunned. He was bewildered. Where did this

    lunatice from? However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.

    ¡°F*ck you! Whether or not I¡¯m a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick

    your nose in my matters?¡± ¡°Who do I think I am?¡± Emrys shot him an icy look. ¡°Open your damn eyes

    and take a good look at who I am!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Emrys¡¯ bellow made Gavin freeze in ce, and he finally

    studied Emrys¡¯ face. Then a shudder wracked his b*dy. The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago

    started ovepping with the sight of the young man in front of him. It was only then that Gavin realized

    how simr their features were. ¡°No¡­ That is impossible¡­¡± Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys¡¯

    name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud. It was too absurd.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Emrys sneered. ¡°You bullied me so often when we were younger. You peed on my shoes,

    and you dirtied my clothes with watercolor. You even made me your scapegoat a few times. I ended up

    getting punished by Mr. Olman in your ce. Have you forgotten all about that?¡± Thump! Gavin took a

    step back. It¡¯s him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back! ¡°Why didn¡¯t the fire kill you?

    Why must youe back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?¡± Gavin grew agitated. ¡°I

    did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother.

    They said you¡¯re the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director

    and seeded in making him adopt me, but he¡¯s always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard

    to be you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn¡¯t as good as you? Did

    you know how desperately I wished you were dead?¡± Gavin grimaced. Right then, rationality left him.

    He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys. s, the response he received from Emrys

    was a lightning-swift kick. Bam! Before Gavin¡¯s metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on

    his stomach, and he flew backward. ¡°You want to know why you won¡¯t be as good as me?¡± Emrys

    ambled over and stared down at Gavin. ¡°It¡¯s because I won¡¯t bully the weak. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not

    ungrateful. It¡¯s because my jealousy won¡¯t turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Emrys¡¯st words, spoken in a soft voice, mmed into Gavin like a sledgehammer. These were basic

    principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess. Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous,

    despicable person who bullied the weak. ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he

    coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain. Emrys only stared at him. He had no

    pity for Gavin. Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no

    sympathy. ¡°Young one, are you¡­ Are you really Emrys Lund?¡± Walter¡¯s shaky voice rang out all of a

    sudden. When Emrys turned around, the cial look on his face was gone, reced by a smile. ¡°Yes,

    it¡¯s me, Mr. Olman. I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It really is you!¡± Walter¡¯s heart lurched, and he could not help but burst

    into tears as he hugged Emrys. ¡°Oh, my little Emrys, you¡¯re still alive! You¡¯re still alive¡­ God has finally

    decided to spare me! I thought¡­ I thought I killed you!¡± Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of

    despair but of relief. The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive. ¡°Yes, Mr.

    Olman. I¡¯m still alive, and I¡¯m doing good,¡± Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar

    about Walter¡¯s mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, ¡°Mr. Olman, are you

    hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn¡¯t an ident, was it?¡± Walter wiped his

    tears away. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you¡¯re alive.¡± His response made

    Emrys even surer of his spections. In a solemn manner, he said, ¡°Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty

    about me, please tell me everything.¡± Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it

    from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys¡¯ somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened. As

    it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago. Back then, Prime

    Realty had been interested in thend where Sunshine Children¡¯s Home was. They had met with

    Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell thend at a low price. However, Walter

    was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract. Left without a

    choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer

    the consequences of not giving in. The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage. Walter

    suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of

    their involvement. After that fire, Emrys disappeared. Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so

    he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys. He tried to alleviate

    his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. s, he ended up spoiling Gavin and

    made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days. It used to be a small

    sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.

    There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him. Dead silence

    took over after Walter finished telling the story. When he lifted his head to nce at Emrys, he was

    taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys¡¯ dark eyes. Prime Realty. You made me leave my

    hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my found family!

    How should I settle this score with you?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion

    was waiting to be unleashed. Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him. ¡°I¡¯m

    telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. I don¡¯t want you to do anything

    foolish.¡± He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty.

    There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying. Emrys was

    pulled back to reality when the old man¡¯s wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for giving you a

    scare, Mr. Olman.¡± ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll let go of the past, okay?¡± Walter pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.

    Olman. I won¡¯t do anything foolish,¡± Emrys said, suppressing his anger. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid.¡± Walter

    sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. ¡°The girls will be overjoyed if they know

    you¡¯re still alive.¡± Emrys¡¯ heart lurched as he asked, ¡°Are they doing fine?¡± ¡°They¡¯re doing well. They

    have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.¡± Photos?

    Emrys¡¯ eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked

    like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful. Of course, no matter how they looked, they

    were the women he loved most in his life. Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of

    photos from the drawer. Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick

    nce. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°T-They¡¯re really my sisters?¡± The man could not

    believe his eyes, not because his sisters were ugly, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of

    them looked like a goddess. Walter grinned and remarked, ¡°Your sisters are not only beautiful but also

    highly sessful.¡± Somehow, Emrys believed the old man¡¯s words. As the two were chatting, Gavin,

    who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter¡¯s feet. ¡°Mr. Olman, please give me

    two hundred thousand. I really need the money,¡± he begged. Clearly, he was preparing to y the

    sympathy card. Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin¡¯s words instantly ruined his

    good mood. ¡°You unfilial child! How dare you ask me for money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Mr. Olman. It¡¯s

    because I¡­ I¡ª¡± ¡°Hurry up and speak your mind,¡± Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an

    exnation. ¡°Did you get into any trouble outside?¡± Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit

    the bullet and confessed, ¡°I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn¡¯t pay

    back within a week.¡± ¡°What! How dare you go to the casino? I¡¯ll kill you, you b*stard!¡± Walter was

    enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started

    beating him with it. Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, ¡°I must have gone insane, but it has already

    happened. I honestly can¡¯te up with a solution, which is why I¡¯m asking you for money.¡± ¡°You damn

    thing! Are you trying to drive me crazy?¡± Walter bellowed. Just then, a clear and cold voice came from

    afar. ¡°Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my

    instructions?¡± A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard. Her long, shiny hair

    was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold

    and sophisticated attitude. The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She

    exuded goddess-like grace. She¡¯s so beautiful! At first nce, Emrys was deeply attracted to the

    mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks. That¡¯s my eldest sister! The

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    woman was none other than Emrys¡¯ eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in fifteen

    years. Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but

    she was also more aloof. Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time. In that moment of

    eye contact, Cordelia¡¯s delicate b*dy trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful

    eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened. ¡°For Mr. Olman¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll

    help you for thest time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± In order to prevent

    Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin. Gavin

    was wild with joy. ¡°Thank you, Delia.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It disgusts me,¡± the woman spat. ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn¡¯t matter how he was treated now that he had the money. Unable to

    contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, ¡°Delia, it¡¯s me.¡± After five years of military service, the man¡¯s

    iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never

    shown any fear. However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister. Even an iron

    man could be tender. Emrys¡¯ weak spot was his seven sisters. Cordelia froze as she recalled memories

    of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago. She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat

    familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°You are¡­ You are¡­¡± Cordelia could not believe her

    eyes. When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her

    brother, who had died in a fire. However, she didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge him, as she was afraid of

    being disappointed. Even though Emrys called her ¡°Delia¡± with such a simr tone and expression, she

    still couldn¡¯t believe the man was her brother. Walter smiled and said, ¡°Cordelia, he is your little brother,

    Emrys. He has returned.¡± ¡°Emrys¡­¡± The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment. Is my little

    brother, Emrys, really back? ¡°Delia, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡± Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to

    give his eldest sister a hug. Cordelia¡¯s b*dy instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance shed

    through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particrly obvious. ¡°Emrys, you¡¯re

    finally back! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from

    Emrys¡¯ embrace. Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister¡¯s reaction was somewhat unexpected. She

    wasn¡¯t as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire. Instead, they were like

    two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time. Have we

    really grown apart after fifteen years? Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He

    wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoidplications. After

    all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn¡¯t have any blood rtion. If that were the

    case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well. Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood,

    enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives. Throughout the

    conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life. The bitter sensation in Emrys¡¯ heart

    grew stronger. Maybe we have really grown apart!

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    They chatted for around half an hour before Cordelia got to her feet. ¡°Mr. Olman, I¡¯m heading back to

    Cordelia Group. I¡¯ll pay you a visit another time.¡± ¡°Okay. You should focus on your business. I¡¯m doing

    fine here,¡± Walter said happily. ¡°If Gavin upsets you again, let me know. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± After

    bidding Walter goodbye, Cordelia turned to Emrys. ¡°Come with me. I need to talk to you.¡± Emrys

    nodded and walked out behind her silently. Outside, there was a Porsche 911 parked by the road, with

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    the driver waiting aside. ¡°Get in,¡± Cordelia said curtly. Emrys hopped into the backseat and immediately

    felt an icy gaze directed at him. It came from Cordelia. Emrys felt a chill go down his spine. What¡¯s

    wrong? Why is Delia acting this way? Even if west met fifteen years ago, there is no good reason for

    her to be so distant and unweing toward me. ¡°Be honest with me. What is your motive for

    approaching Mr. Olman?¡± Cordelia demanded icily. Motive? Her question caught Emrys by surprise.

    ¡°Delia, what are you talking about?¡± Cordelia fixed her gaze on him, her expression stern and

    impatient. ¡°Enough with the act. I don¡¯t have that much time to waste on you. Just tell me how much

    you want!¡± It was obvious to Emrys that Cordelia was hostile toward him as she thought he was an

    impostor. Interesting. A smile nudged Emrys¡¯ lips as he decided to trick her. He leaned against the chair

    an imposter. Cordelia¡¯s gaze grew increasingly icy. As Emrys had expected, she didn¡¯t believe that he

    was still alive. Although revealing the truth would have been easier, she had chosen to keep silent, as

    she didn¡¯t want to let Walter down. Cordelia felt terrible to see Walter¡¯s health deteriorating over the

    years, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It had been more than a decade since she hadst seen

    him beam with such joy, and she found it impossible to shatter the blissful moment by revealing the

    truth. Of course, there was no need to exin things to the imposter. Instead of answering Emrys¡¯

    question, she merely red at him. Emrys gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Give me a ride home, will you?

    I¡¯m actually headed in the same direction as you.¡± With that, he closed his eyes. Cordelia had no

    choice but to tell the driver to drive. The Porsche sped away, leaving a trail of exhaust fumes in its

    wake. Not a word was spoken throughout the journey, and the tension in the vehicle was palpable.

    Cordelia¡¯s expression remained frosty the entire time. Around twenty minutester, she suddenly

    frowned and said, ¡°This is not the way to Cordelia Group.¡± However, the driver ignored her and

    continued driving. A sense of foreboding crept into Cordelia¡¯s chest. Before long, the car rolled to a

    stop in a spacious area. The driver, Simon Hall, turned around and shed a smile. ¡°Ms. Youngblood,

    please understand that I¡¯m merely doing my job.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Nothing.

    You¡¯ll only have to y along and allow me to take several pictures of you. I won¡¯t harm you if you

    cooperate with me.¡± After locking the doors, he pulled out a camera and a sharp knife from beneath his

    seat. ¡°Ms. Youngblood, I believe you¡¯re smart enough to make the right decision.¡± A smirk flitted across

    Simon¡¯s lips as he looked at Emrys. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re in luck today. Many people lust over this

    gorgeous CEO, and you¡¯ll be lucky enough to see her n*ked b*dy today.¡± It was obvious that he was

    nning to take nude photos of Cordelia. Instead of yelling for help, Cordelia stared at Simon. ¡°Are you

    in cahoots with Allure Group? Or is Zachary in cahoots with Allure Group?¡± For years, Cordelia Group

    and Allure Group had been fiercepetitors in the beauty products industry. Cordelia Group was

    about to get listed. If anypromising photos of Cordelia were to be leaked online, it could cause

    irreparable damage to the reputation of the organization. Zachary Lawson was the HR manager of

    Cordelia Group, who had hired this new driver for Cordelia. Simon was surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories

    about your intelligence and courage, and now I¡¯m finally getting the chance to witness them for myself!¡±

    His answer served to confirm Cordelia¡¯s guess. Chortling gaily, Simon said, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, I¡¯m a

    gentleman who cannot bring myself to humiliate someone as gorgeous as you. Why don¡¯t you take off

    your clothes yourself? If you force me to take action, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go beyond taking photos.¡± He had

    anticipated that Cordelia would not surrender without a fight. There was an unmistakable glimmer of

    desire and avarice in his eyes. Suddenly, Simon felt a strong grip on his wrist. He quickly looked up to

    see Emrys shooting daggers at him. ¡°How dare you bully Delia in front of me? Do you have a death

    wish?¡± Emrys¡¯ voice was as cold as his gaze. Having spent five years on the battlefield, Emrys had

    seen so much that his powers of observation were heightened to a remarkable degree. He was

    capable of recognizing the slightest hint of malicious intent in anyone¡¯s eyes. From the moment he first

    right. That was why he had asked Cordelia to give him a ride. Indeed, the driver had an ulterior motive.

    ¡°Watch it, young man!¡± Simon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Isn¡¯t a free show enough? You want more,

    huh?¡± He tried to retract his arm. To his horror, Emrys¡¯ grip was as firm as steel. Crack! Simon felt an

    intense pain in his wrist as his bone was crushed. The knife that had been in his hand just moments

    before dropped to the ground. ¡°Ow!¡± Simon had no idea that Emrys¡¯ fingers were strong enough to

    crush his bone easily. He let out an agonized scream. Tossing the camera away, he unlocked the doors

    and fled the scene. However, he soon felt pain ring up his legs, and he crumpled to the ground. The

    culprits were two uneven pebbles, which had embedded themselves in the back of his knees. What the

    f*ck did he do? Ah! Riveting terror swept through Simon, causing his entire b*dy to tremble

    uncontrobly. ¡°I can¡¯t even bear to bully Delia. Who are you to take advantage of her?¡± Emrys strode

    forward and gave Simon¡¯s injury a forceful kick. ¡°Ow!¡± Another scream pierced the air, and Simon

    fainted from the excruciating pain. Anyone who crossed Emrys¡¯ limit would meet their doom. Emrys¡¯

    limit was none other than the sevendies. Those who dared toy a hand on them would have to face

    Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s wrath. If they were in battle, Simon would¡¯ve been dead by now. Cordelia got out

    of the car and stood behind Emrys. Hershes trembled when she saw how intimidating he was. ¡°Who

    on earth are you?¡± she asked. Suddenly, Emrys spun around and took off his pants. At the same time,

    he pinned Cordelia to the ground. ¡°Delia, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Mmph!¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Cordelia was absolutely petrified and humiliated. After Emrys helped her gantly, Cordelia hade

    to view him in an entirely different light. She was no longer averse to the idea of bing friends with

    him even though he wasn¡¯t her little brother. That was why she had talked to him. Never in her wildest

    dreams did she know he¡¯d do this to her. She felt as if she had escaped from a pack of wolves but

    ended up in the tiger¡¯s den. Cordelia struggled to free herself, but she stopped in shock at the sight

    disyed before her. Emrys had a secret. There was a birthmark shaped like a bolt of purple lightning

    on his inner thigh. Everyone in the orphanage knew about it, including his seven sisters. Upon seeing

    the bolt of purple lightning, Cordelia immediately knew that the young man was none other than Emrys,

    whom she hadst met fifteen years ago. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you, Rys! I thought I¡¯d never see you

    again!¡± Cordelia leaped to her feet and flung her arms around Emrys, her b*dy shaking with emotion as

    tears streamed down her cheeks. Emrys¡¯ nose stung, too. Nothing has changed. Delia is still the same

    person. Fifteen yearster, we¡¯re still as close as ever instead of growing distant. Feeling touched,

    Emrys swore to do his best to protect her. Something doesn¡¯t feel right. Soon, Emrys realized what was

    wrong. He chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°Delia, let me put on my pants.¡± Cordelia¡¯s cheeks flushed red as

    she shot him a re. ¡°Why are you shy? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you n*ked before.¡± ¡°Delia, there¡¯s

    someone else here,¡± Emrys reminded her. ¡°Oh!¡± Cordelia btedly realized that they weren¡¯t alone.

    She hurriedly ran over to check on Simon and discovered he was still unconscious. Only then did she

    heave a sigh of relief. Simon waspletely oblivious to the fact that he had missed out on a priceless

    scene. The engine of the Porsche 911 roared to life again. This time, Emrys was the driver, while

    Cordelia upied the passenger seat. It had been years since theyst met, so they naturally had a lot

    to talk about. Cordelia was filled with a burning curiosity to discover how Emrys had managed to

    escape the fire and where he had been for thest fifteen years. Emrys recounted his past to her but

    didn¡¯t mention anything about spending five years at war. Instead, he told her he had spent thest

    fifteen years cultivating with the elderly friar on the mountain. After listening to his story, Cordelia gave

    him a look. ¡°Are you telling me a fairytale?¡± Naturally, she refused to believe his story, as it sounded

    ridiculous. Despite his best efforts, he could do nothing to convince Cordelia and was left feeling

    deted. Fortunately, Cordelia didn¡¯t press on. She said excitedly, ¡°I wonder how the otherdies will

    feel when they discover that you¡¯re still alive and have grown into a handsome youngd.¡± Emrys

    chuckled. ¡°Keep this a secret from them. I want to surprise them one by one.¡± ¡°What a naughty boy,¡±

    Cordelia said as a knowing smile flitted across her lips. Time flew by quickly as they chatted nonstop.

    Before they knew it, they had arrived at Cordelia Group. Everyone was astonished to see the two of

    them entering the Cordelia Group building while cheerfully conversing with each other. They had never

    seen the ice queen being that intimate with another man. It was a heartbreaking sight. Countless

    people were destined to have sleepless nights ahead of them. The first thing Cordelia did after

    returning to her office was to fire Zachary, the HR manager. She never beat around the bush. That was

    how decisive she was. The position of HR manager was now vacant. Cordelia gave Emrys a wink and

    asked, ¡°Emrys, are you interested in bing a manager? It will be fun!¡± Emrys chuckled bitterly and

    shook his head. ¡°No, thank you. I know nothing about managing apany.¡± Despite being Sky

    Devourer Lord, who was in charge of Thirty-six Sky Generals, he knew it was different from managing

    apany. One would only need to be exceptionally strong to manage Sky Devourer, but managing a

    said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re just the manager in name. If you need help, just let Angelina know.¡± Angelina

    Gardner was Cordelia¡¯s secretary. They were close to each other. In the office, they were professional

    and respectful, but outside of work, they were practically inseparable friends. Hearing that, Emrys had

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    no choice but to agree. After all, he could move on anytime if the job wasn¡¯t to his liking. They were

    chatting when Angelina came into the office. Angelina was a stunning woman in her mid-twenties. She

    entered the room with her sophisticated, business-casual outfit emphasizing her curvy shape. Her legs

    were tastefully covered in sheer ck stockings, and her pink sunsses were the perfect essory

    to cover the mole at the corner of her eye. Angelina was a gorgeousdy, and her looks were second

    to Cordelia in thepany. However, Emrys merely nced at her briefly before looking away. To him,

    nody wasparable to his seven sisters. ¡°Come in, Angelina. Let me introduce you to someone,¡±

    Cordelia said happily. ¡°This is my younger brother, Emrys Lund. I was thinking he could be the new HR

    manager. What do you think?¡± Angelina nced at Emrys with a thoughtful look on her face. A while

    ago, Angelina had heard her colleagues gossiping about their CEO bringing a pretty boy to her office.

    Naturally, she had been skeptical of what she had heard. Cordelia was discerning and selective, so she

    refused to believe that she had actually sumbed to a romantic attachment. It looks like she has

    sumbed to her desires. ¡°Ms. Youngblood, I don¡¯t know if I should say this.¡± They might be best

    friends, but Angelina would always address Cordelia as ¡°Ms. Youngblood¡± at work. Cordelia replied

    cheerfully, ¡°We¡¯re all friends here, so go ahead!¡± Angelina pushed her sses further up the bridge of

    her nose and spoke firmly. ¡°I believe it¡¯s in thepany¡¯s best interest to maintain the vacancy in the

    upper management, specifically the HR manager. After all, we are in the process of bing publicly

    listed. Taking on Mr. Lund in this role may be unwise, so I suggest we reconsider this decision.¡± ¡°Oh?

    How so?¡± Angelina pondered over her question before eventually answering, ¡°Reputation.¡± ¡°Do you

    also think that Emrys is my toy boy?¡± Cordelia was smart enough to realize what she meant. ¡°I¡¯m not

    alone. That¡¯s what everyone thought.¡± Thepany was about to get listed, so thepany¡¯s

    reputation would suffer if word got out that Cordelia had fired a seasoned employee just to let her toy

    boy take over the position. Cordelia knew that, but instead of offering any further exnation, she

    simply waved her hand in a dismissive gesture. ¡°I have decided. Emrys is going to be our HR manager

    from this day forward. Angelina, why don¡¯t you take him around?¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    In the elevator, Angelina cast a disdainful look at the young man standing beside her. She had worked

    with Cordelia long enough to know that thetter had a younger brother named Gavin who loafed

    around. As that was the first time she had seen the young man, she was certain he must be a toy boy.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Emrys could be a toy boy. He was dressed in typical

    attire and had a in appearance. His features were not striking enough to make him the ideal mate for

    Cordelia. Besides, hisplexion wasn¡¯t fair at all. ¡°I have no idea what you did to persuade Ms.

    Youngblood to believe your lies. However, I would advise you to stay away from her. Cordelia Group

    has worked hard to attain its current level of sess. I will not hesitate to take action against you if you

    affect our listing. Before you try to seduce someone of a higher status, take a look in the mirror. Don¡¯t

    try to get someone out of your league,¡± Angelina warned, her voice dripping with disdain. She didn¡¯t

    bother hiding her contempt for Emrys. Angelina despised toy boys who had ambitions to lead a

    luxurious lifestyle by wooing women far out of their reach. ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± she asked,

    stomping her foot angrily. She was hoping Emrys would know his ce after listening to her words, but

    to her dismay, he stayed asposed as ever. Rage zed within her. When the elevator doors slid

    open, Emrys finally said calmly, ¡°Angelina, I understand your feelings, but you have no right to lecture

    me.¡± Angelina was taken aback at first, but that feeling was quickly reced with burning anger. ¡°What

    did you just say?¡± She ran out of the elevator to reprimand Emrys, but her face fell when she noticed

    someone approaching her. The man was decked out in a luxurious Versace suit. He was also wearing

    a diamond-studded Cartier watch and gold-rimmed sses, making it tantly obvious that he was of

    considerable wealth. He was none other than Kane Sheldon from the Sheldon family. ¡°Angelina, I

    heard Cordelia brought back a toy boy. Is that true?¡± Kane was courting Cordelia and had many spies

    in Cordelia Group. He had received news not long after Cordelia brought Emrys to thepany. It

    seemed that he was there to confront Cordelia. Angelina¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Kane,

    where did you hear the rumor from? You know that Ms. Youngblood won¡¯t simply take a liking to other

    men.¡± Kane heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I know Cordelia will never do something as absurd as that.¡±

    Angelina felt resentment filling her heart when she heard that. Falling for someone with the gentlemanly

    manners of Kane was inevitable. Unfortunately, his heart belonged to Cordelia. As that thought

    urred to Angelina, she looked daggers at Emrys. I don¡¯t know what Ms. Youngblood is thinking. Why

    did she fall for someone like that? Compared to Mr. Kane, he¡¯s worthless! While Angelina was ring

    at Emrys, his following words made her face pale in horror. ¡°I¡¯m the toy boy Delia brought back.¡± At

    once, Kane fixed his gaze on Emrys as the surrounding temperature dropped drastically. Angelina

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    snapped out of her reverie and chided, ¡°Emrys, what are you talking about? Ms. Youngblood has

    nothing to do with you!¡± She kept shooting looks at Emrys as she spoke. s, Emrys ignored her and

    continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret. Many people saw us when we came in earlier.¡± Angelina¡¯s mind went

    nk. The color drained out of her cheeks. We¡¯re doomed. Damn you, Emrys. Do you want to destroy

    Cordelia Group? Kane¡¯s expression was dark as he red at Emrys. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to

    exin your rtionship with Cordelia.¡± ¡°Delia is someone I¡¯m going to protect for the rest of my life,¡±

    Emrys said honestly. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Angelina had had enough. She reached out to give

    Emrys a p, but thetter caught her arm. ¡°You may be Delia¡¯s friend, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t

    dare to hit you,¡± he warned icily. Angelina felt a chill going down her spine. Kane sneered, ¡°Young man,

    don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± ¡°Indeed, I have no idea who you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m the son of

    the Sheldon family in Jadeborough.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Kane looked at Emrys as if thetter was a

    fool. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank. The Sheldon family is Cordelia Group¡¯s biggest distributor. If I stop working with

    them, what do you think will happen to Cordelia Group?¡± Angelina¡¯s entire being trembled profusely, as

    her worst nightmare hade true. Emrys is nothing but trouble! Soon, Angelina discovered that

    wasn¡¯t the worst scenario. The worst had yet toe. Emrys responded calmly, ¡°Well, even the most

    prominent families in the capital must show me respect, so who are the Sheldons to think they can treat

    me with anything less?¡± Entities more powerful than the Sheldon family would plead to distribute

    Cordelia Group¡¯s products under Emrys¡¯ order. It was natural for him not to take the Sheldon family

    seriously. Angelina thought that Emrys had gone mad. He isn¡¯t only nning on destroying Cordelia

    Group. His actions will stop thepany from making aeback! ¡°Get on your knees and apologize

    to Mr. Kane now!¡± Angelina ordered. p! What she got in response was a p. ¡°I said, don¡¯t order me

    around.¡± Angelina was bbergasted. Where did Ms. Youngblood find this arrogant savage? ¡°I want to

    see Cordelia!¡± Kane said as he strode to the elevator. He wanted to get an exnation from Cordelia

    herself. The elevator doors slid open to reveal Cordelia, who hade downstairs. A while earlier, she

    had been informed of the situation through a phone call. She immediately made her way over, but she

    was a tad toote. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. Tell me how this young man is rted to you!¡± Kane

    demanded loudly. Cordelia had wanted to exin the situation, but Kane¡¯s question made her

    expression turn cold. ¡°I don¡¯t think that concerns you, Mr. Kane.¡± Kane froze. A wave of fury crashed

    through him when he regained hisposure. She pretended to be innocent but ended up getting a

    toy boy. What a shameless person! Kane hollered, ¡°Cordelia, have you forgotten that Cordelia Group¡¯s

    current sess is owed to the Sheldon family? Are you forcing me to stop coborating with you?¡± ¡°Do

    as you wish.¡± Cordelia knew that herpany would suffer if they were to stop partnering with the

    Sheldon family, but she could no longer endure Kane¡¯s attitude. He was acting as though she was his

    girlfriend when that wasn¡¯t the case. Most importantly, Emrys was her only younger brother. Who would

    she spoil other than him?

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Amotion instantly broke out among the staff of Cordelia Group. ¡°Did the icy Ms. Youngblood really

    justsh out at Mr. Kane for a toy boy? Has she lost her mind?¡± ¡°But the Sheldon family is the biggest

    distributor of Cordelia Group!¡± ¡°Indeed, this proves again that once a woman is taken over by their

    emotions, theypletely lose their rationality. Look, even a woman as strong as Ms. Youngblood is no

    exception to thisw of nature.¡± The gossips began spreading. Cordelia couldn¡¯t be bothered to

    entertain Kane anymore. She walked straight out of Cordelia Group, dragging Emrys with her.

    Unfortunately, however, they ran into Gavin right outside the building. Gavin¡¯s character had not

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    changed a single bit. The moment he saw Cordelia, he fell to his knees. ¡°Delia, please loan me another

    two hundred thousand. I swear, this is really thest time!¡± It turned out Gavin had not used the

    previous two hundred thousand that Cordelia had given him to pay off his debts. Instead, thinking that

    he could make a profit, he gambled the money away again. ¡°Get lost! You disgust me!¡± As Cordelia

    was already in a foul mood, Gavin was only running into a line of fire by approaching her. It was not

    surprising that his endeavor turned out to be unfruitful. The Porsche roared to life and sped off. On the

    way back, Emrys looked at Cordelia¡¯s stern profile and apologized guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Delia.¡± It¡¯s only my

    first day back, and I¡¯ve already caused so much trouble for Delia. How impressive! Cordelia¡¯s

    expression softened as she responded, ¡°What are you talking about, Rys? It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± She

    had long since gotten fed up with Kane¡¯s constant pestering but had always tried to keep things civil

    between them, considering that he was their distributor. Even if Emrys was not present on this day, the

    conflict between them was inevitable. ¡°Delia, I¡¯ve given it some serious thought, but I really don¡¯t think

    the position of HR manager is suitable for me.¡± Screech! Cordelia mmed her foot on the brakes and

    turned sideways to re at Emrys, snapping, ¡°Do you care about those rumors as well? We haven¡¯t

    done anything wrong. Why do we need to be afraid of people gossiping behind our backs?¡± This time,

    she was truly furious. Cordelia could not care less about the rumors spreading among the staff in the

    office, but Emrys¡¯ words broke her heart. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Delia. You¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Emrys

    hurriedly exined. ¡°It has nothing to do with the rumors. I¡¯m simply too used to having freedom and

    don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good fit for managing apany.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Cordelia finally sighed

    and agreed, saying, ¡°All right, then, so long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°By the way, Delia, isn¡¯t there going to be

    a press conference for a productunch the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m a little worried now. I keep

    having this feeling that Kane and Allure Group aren¡¯t going to let the matter go easily.¡± Cordelia Group

    had nned to hold a press conference, mainly to introduce their soon-to-beunched product. They

    had even booked the reporters in advance. However, judging from recent events, the press conference

    might not go as smoothly as they had hoped, and the thought of that gave Cordelia a massive

    headache. They soon arrived at Verdant Estate, where Cordelia resided. It was a mansion surrounded

    by lush gardens with colorful butterflies dancing among the flowers. Whenever Cordelia pushed open

    the door to the yard, she would be greeted by the natural fragrance of the flowers, and all her worries

    would melt away. Emrys nced around and eximed, ¡°Delia, do you live here alone in this huge

    ce?¡± ¡°Yeah. Your other sisters are all pretty busytely and rarelye here. If you hadn¡¯t insisted

    on keeping your return a secret, I would have definitely called them home tonight.¡± Cordelia had

    changed into casual wear and was even wearing a top with a cartoon printed on it, looking rather

    adorable. It was as if she had transformed from a high and mighty ice queen to a regr girl next door

    in an instant. ¡°Go watch some television in the living room, Rys. I¡¯ll make some dinner,¡± Cordelia said.

    ¡°No need to prepare anything fancy, Delia. Just some pasta will do.¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s not too¡­

    simple?¡± ¡°Not at all. I still remember when we were little, we never had many snacks to eat. You would

    always secretly cook pasta for us using Mr. Olman¡¯s cooking utensils. It would be nice to take a trip

    down memoryne.¡± ¡°Well, all right, then!¡± With that, Cordelia transformed into a petite cook, bustling

    about in the kitchen. Not long after, she came out, holding two tes of steaming pasta. Emrys

    devoured the food,plimenting as he ate, ¡°Mmm¡­ It¡¯s the very same taste, Delia. I haven¡¯t tasted

    this in a long while.¡± ¡°If you like it, I can make this for you every day for the rest of your life.¡± Watching

    Emrys polishing the te, Cordelia smiled with satisfaction. When she was about to clear the dishes,

    Emrys beat her to it. He stood up and said, ¡°Let me take care of it, Delia. Look at your delicate hands.

    You don¡¯t want to hurt them with the dishwashing liquid.¡± ¡°Hmm, looks like you¡¯ve turned into a caring

    little brother!¡± Cordelia¡¯s lips curved into a gratified smile, and she did not insist on helping. ¡°I¡¯ll go take

    a shower, then.¡± She then went into the bathroom. It was only after she had finished showering that she

    was struck by a sudden realization. Ah, I forgot my nightgown! There had never been men in the

    house. Cordelia was used to simply walking out of the bathroom when she was done showering, and

    the other sisters did the same. Looking at the dirty clothes that she had thrown into the washing

    machine earlier, Cordelia sank into deep thought. Should I wear those back? Finally, she simply

    grabbed a white towel, thinking of quietly sneaking back to her room while Emrys was watching

    television. However, before she reached the room, she slipped. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Are you all right, Delia?¡± ¡°No,

    don¡¯t¡ª¡± Before Cordelia could finish her sentence, Emrys had appeared before her, and her delicate

    face instantly flushed bright red. Emrys, too, was dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? The moment he

    heard Delia¡¯s shriek, he had dashed to her, only to see that she had fallen down. After being stunned

    for a moment, he swiftly snapped back to his senses and strode toward Cordelia, sweeping her into his

    arms. ¡°Rys¡­¡± The blush on Cordelia¡¯s cheeks turned even more intense, and her heart pounded wildly

    in her chest. Although they were close as siblings, they did not have any blood rtion. Cordelia could

    not help but feel nervous. He won¡¯t try to do anything, will he? At that moment, Emrys broke the

    silence. ¡°Do you keep any antiseptic ointment in the house?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, there¡¯s a bottle in the cab

    underneath the television.¡± After cing Cordelia on the bed, Emrys turned at once and left the room to

    look for the antiseptic ointment and cotton swabs. Seizing the opportunity, Cordelia quickly put her

    nightgown on. ¡°You scraped your knee. Here, let me apply some antiseptic ointment for you.¡± Emrys

    dipped the cotton swab into the bottle of antiseptic ointment and carefully dabbed the wound on

    Cordelia¡¯s knee with it. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Although she had worn her

    nightgown, it was rather thin, and she could not help but feel a little embarrassed facing Emrys like that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Emrys growled softly with a stern expression. Cordelia was slightly taken aback and

    subsequently buried her face in her nkets in utter embarrassment. This is so incredibly

    embarrassing! At the same time, she realized her little brother seemed to have be rather

    domineering as well. Emrys slept very soundly that night. When he woke up the next morning, Cordelia

    had left for the office. She had prepared breakfast for him, which she left in the living room and was

    attached with a lovely little note that said: Naughty boy, don¡¯t forget your breakfast! There was also a

    smiley face drawn at the bottom. Emrys¡¯ heart was brimming with happiness. Delia may be known as a

    cold person to outsiders, but at home, she¡¯s definitely a sweet and caring sister. I won¡¯t let her suffer

    any grievances. As the thought ran through his mind, a co

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    ¡°Mr. Lund, how may I help you?¡± A polite voice rang out from the phone speaker after the call

    connected. ¡°Help me hack into a personalwork. I want all the documents and pictures on his

    instruction, Emrys hung up the call and sent the other party a man¡¯s resume. The resume belonged to

    none other than Zachary. Emrys was present when Cordelia fired Zachary yesterday. Through his

    observation, he noticed something fishy about Zachary. First of all, when facing Cordelia¡¯s

    interrogation, Zachary didn¡¯t even bother to exin himself and directly admitted that he had colluded

    with Allure Group. Secondly, he shed an obvious smirk during his departure as if he was scheming

    something. Considering the recent and uing activities nned by Cordelia Group, Emrys had a

    hunch that the most likely event to be tampered with was thepany¡¯s new productunch the next

    day. He had copied Zachary¡¯s resume from thepany¡¯s database and ordered someone to hack into

    thetter¡¯sputer. Emrys was confident he could acquire some dirt on Zachary to prevent thetter

    from doing anything foolish during the press conference. That was Emrys¡¯ safety measure. After

    breakfast, Emrys went downstairs to take a walk. When he arrived at the mansion garden, he saw

    someone standing outside the courtyard door. The stranger was a man in his forties with a squarish

    face and closely-trimmed beard. He wore a stern and dignified facial expression. That man was

    Osmond Langdon, but the people of Jadeborough usually addressed him as ¡°South River King.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Empyrean Lord! I¡¯m Osmond Langdon, South River King,¡± Osmond greeted in a sonorous

    voice, abruptly bending his b*dy into a ny-degree bow when he saw Emrys. He had been waiting

    there for over an hour, standing with a straight back the whole time as if a moment of cking would

    lower his reverence toward Emrys. He had changed only his posture into a bow when Emrys showed

    up. ¡°You¡¯re quick to receive news of my arrival,¡± Emrys uttered nonchntly while ncing at Osmond.

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with anyone who went by the title ¡°South River King,¡± but he could sense that

    Osmond practiced martial arts. ¡°My elder brother is General Chance¡¯s subordinate, and he deliberately

    reminded me to care for your needs, Empyrean Lord.¡± ¡°Care for my needs? Aren¡¯t you here to butter

    me up?¡± Emrys snorted. ¡°I would never dare to do that!¡± Osmond broke out in a cold sweat. He felt as if

    a mountain was pinning him down and suffocating him. Empyrean Lord¡¯s aura is too terrifying. Others

    might think Emrys was just an average Joe. However, anyone who was slightly acquainted with him

    would realize the more ordinary a person seemed, the scarier they were. Osmond was a prime

    example. If he weren¡¯t informed about Emrys¡¯ identity in advance, he would assume thetter was just

    a typical teenager. However, after he learned about Emrys¡¯ status, Emrys¡¯ every word and action

    brought immense pressure upon him. ¡°Rx. Regardless of your intention, you havee at the right

    time.¡± Right when Osmond was about to be smothered, Emrys¡¯ words revitalized him. ¡°Your wish is my

    Realty has something to do with the fire at Sunshine Children¡¯s Home fifteen years ago, so I want you

    to carry out a thorough investigation on the person in charge. Second, my sister¡¯spany, Cordelia

    Group, will be having a press conference for their new productunch tomorrow. I hope you¡¯ll set an

    example. The third thing is¡­¡± After Emrys exined the tasks to Osmond, thetter retreated politely,

    utter excitement churning within him. The opportunity to serve Empyrean Lord is an honor countless

    people yearn for. I wonder how many people will be jealous of me, knowing I am fortunate enough to

    be blessed with this privilege. Not long after Osmond left, Emrys received an email notification. He

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    returned to his room and used Cordelia¡¯sputer to log in to his email ount to download the

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a contemptuous smile. ¡°Amazing!¡± Nothing will happen to

    Zachary if he stays obedient. Conversely, if he¡¯s foolish enough to stir up trouble during tomorrow¡¯s

    event, these documents I have are sufficient to ruin his reputation. The next day, one after the other,

    members of the media showed up at the conference hall on the thirteenth floor of Cordelia Group.

    Cordelia emphasized, ¡°You must check their work ID properly and don¡¯t let any irrelevant people enter.¡±

    The chief security officer, Henry Graham, patted his chest and assured her, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, you can

    count on me.¡± Nevertheless, Cordelia still felt uneasy when she was preparing backstage. Emrys

    pinched her palm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Delia?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. My right eyelid has been

    twitching since morning. I can¡¯t shake off this sense of foreboding in my heart.¡± ¡°Things will be fine. I¡¯m

    here. Even if the world copses, I¡¯ll be here to support you.¡± ¡°The only thing you¡¯re capable of is

    were to happen, Cordelia felt inexplicably more at ease after listening to his words. At ten o¡¯clock

    sharp, the press conferencemenced. Cordelia touched up her makeup before walking up the

    stage, instantly astonishing all the media members with her appearance. They had heard of her name

    in the past and were aware of the existence of the gorgeous female CEO in Jadeborough. Still, most of

    them believed the stories to be exaggerated. After all, in this day and age, any woman with proper

    facial features could be considered a beauty after putting some effort into preening themselves. Even

    an ordinary woman could turn into a goddess, especially with the assistance of image editing and

    camera filters. However, when Cordelia came out, the members of the media realized they were wrong.

    Cordelia had a tall, slender build and an outstanding temperament. Her enthralling facial features were

    extraordinarily captivating. Unlike those influencers who relied on heavy make-up to look good,

    Cordelia could outshine ny-nine percent of the women out there by applying just a lightyer of

    cosmetics. She was indeed as exquisite as rumored. The reporters were immediately invigorated.

    Cordelia¡¯s performance didn¡¯t disappoint the crowd either. She introduced herpany¡¯s new products

    in an orderly and graceful manner. Her nervousness when she was preparing below the stage seemed

    to have disappeared without a trace. The first half of the press conference went smoothly. Cordelia let

    out an inward sigh of relief and wondered if she was truly worried over nothing. Unfortunately, the

    situation took a turn for the worse after a short while. A female reporter suddenly stood up and asked, ¡°I

    received information saying you fired a seasoned employee to promote a toy boy. May I know if that is

    true?¡± Whoosh! The faces of all personnel of Cordelia Group changed drastically. ¡°What¡¯s the problem

    with that reporter? Who permitted you to raise such a senseless question?¡± A few of thepany¡¯s

    security guards wanted to chase the female reporter out of the hall, but Henry stopped them. ¡°Please

    answer my question, Ms. Youngblood.¡± The female reporter was persistent. The other media members

    also trained their camera lenses on Cordelia¡¯s face. They were more interested in discovering the

    pretty female CEO¡¯s private life than theunching of Cordelia Group¡¯s new products. ¡°That question is

    unrted to today¡¯s press conference, so I refuse to respond,¡± Cordelia replied while wearing a frosty

    expression. ¡°How is it unrted?¡± At that moment, the door to the conference room was pushed open,

    followed by the entrance of Zachary. Tagging alongside him was Simon. Simon was sitting in a

    wheelchair, and both his legs were in casts. One of his arms was also covered in bandages and slung

    in front of his chest. When Henry took in the scene, instead of stopping them, he stepped forward and

    took the initiative to help Simon push his wheelchair. A reporter immediately ced a microphone near

    Zachary¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sir, are there any grudges between you and Cordelia Group?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the

    seasoned employee who was dismissed by Cordelia.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Cordelia had a sinking feeling the moment she saw Zachary. She uttered coldly, ¡°You¡¯re no longer an

    employee of thispany, so please leave.¡± ¡°Are you in such a hurry to kick me out because you¡¯re

    afraid I¡¯ll expose the despicable things you¡¯ve done, Ms. Youngblood?¡± he asked with a sneer. Cordelia

    raised her eyebrows at that. ¡°I¡¯ve always been open and transparent. Your baseless usations don¡¯t

    scare me. It¡¯s just that what you have to say has nothing to do with today¡¯s press conference, so please

    be on your way.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know whether or not it¡¯s rted after I¡¯ve finished talking,¡± Zachary responded,

    continuing to smirk. ¡°Mr. Lawson, could you borate on what happened?¡± asked a reporter. Instantly,

    all the cameras swung toward him. No one was paying attention to Cordelia Group¡¯s new products any

    longer. ¡°Of course. I¡¯vee here to rip away Cordelia¡¯s fa?ade and give you all a look at her true self

    so you can see how ugly she is inside.¡± He cleared his throat before continuing, ¡°My name is Zachary

    Lawson. I was Cordelia Group¡¯s HR manager and had worked diligently at thepany for over ten

    years. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Cordelia Group wouldn¡¯t be enjoying the sess it

    has today without my contributions. I couldn¡¯t be happier when I heard thepany was going public

    soon, thinking my hard work over the years was finally paying off. However, this woman here called

    Cordelia Youngblood turned her back on me. Wanting to advance her toy boy¡¯s career, she kicked me,

    a long-time employee who had worked hard and made valuable contributions, out of thepany. Do

    you think that¡¯s fair?¡± After his loudment, the reporters began discussing among themselves. The

    way they looked at Cordelia changed entirely. Never judge a book by its cover, indeed. This woman is

    beautiful, but who would¡¯ve expected her to be such a snake? And yet, such apany as hers

    harbors hopes of going public? More like going to the grave! Cordelia¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°That¡¯s

    all utter nonsense, Zachary. You colluded with Allure Group first. You should be grateful that I didn¡¯t

    take any action to pursue criminal liability. Instead, youe here and make unfounded usations.

    Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± ¡°I colluded with Allure Group? Cordelia, one must have proof to back

    one¡¯s ims.¡± ¡°You admitted to it in my office the other day, remember? Now, you¡¯re asking me for

    proof?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Zachary eximed. Then he pointed at the reporters and said, ¡°You be the

    judge. Do you believe what she said? If you had betrayed thepany you work for, would youe

    forth on your own ord and admit to it? Do you think I¡¯m that foolish?¡± Everyone shook their heads.

    Only a fool will admit they¡¯re colluding with anotherpany. What she said was a pdash statement.

    Here, Zachary gestured toward Simon and dered indignantly, ¡°However, the person who has

    suffered unfairly the most is Simon Hall. He used to work as Cordelia¡¯s driver and was the first person

    to find out about her young beau. However, look at how badly he got beaten up just because he tried to

    give a few words of advice!¡± The cameras turned to focus on Simon immediately. He yed along

    wlessly and took out a medical report. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°This is the diagnosis from the

    hospital. I have aminuted fracture in my right wrist and torn ligaments in both knees.¡± Like the

    effects of a bomb exploding in deep waters, an uproar rippled through the audience. ¡°That¡¯s

    outrageous! Absolutelywless!¡± ¡°How can such a wicked woman still dare to stand on that stage and

    hold a press conference? Hurry and get down from there!¡± ¡°Cordelia, you have to give us a proper

    exnation! You must give these two men the justice they deserve!¡± The general opinion shifted

    drastically as all the reporters fumed with righteous indignation. Cordelia¡¯s face paled slightly, and her

    voice trembled as she said, ¡°Zachary, you im I wanted to advance my lover¡¯s career and that I had

    someone beat up Simon. Well, where¡¯s the evidence? Please show me the evidence!¡± The only thing I

    can do now is to demand that he present his evidence. Zachary merely snorted coldly without saying

    anything. Just then, a middle-aged man seated in the front row rose to his feet. ¡°I have something to

    say.¡± The man was Tobias Jackman, Cordelia Group¡¯s current HR manager. When Zachary held that

    position, he had been the deputy HR manager. ¡°I can prove that Zachary is telling the truth.¡± Everyone

    had thought he wanted to defend Cordelia, but to their surprise, he sided with Zachary. That

    immediately caused a stir in the crowd. Cordelia¡¯s slight figure trembled as she asked, ¡°Tobias, what

    are you saying?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying? The wholepany knows you nned to let

    that toy boy of yours take over my current position. You only offered it to me after being pressured.¡± He

    removed his employee ID as he spoke. In a harsh tone, he added, ¡°I don¡¯t need such shameful

    handouts.¡± A shudder ran through Cordelia¡¯s b*dy. However, before she could recover herposure,

    someone pushed open the doors to the conference room again. This time, it was Kane and Gavin.

    ¡°Well said, Mr. Jackman. It isn¡¯t worth your effort to work for a woman like Cordelia. You should leave

    Cordelia Group. You¡¯re always wee to join the Sheldon family.¡± Kane¡¯s appearance was enough to

    send the reporters into a frenzy. They knew that the Sheldon family was Cordelia Group¡¯srgest

    distributor. On top of that, Kane was Cordelia¡¯s ardent pursuer. They could not help but wonder what he

    was doing there. Oh, right! He must be enraged that Cordelia has a toy boy. Sure enough, Kane took

    the microphone one of the reporters handed him and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to announce that I¡¯ll be severing ties

    with Cordelia Group from now on.¡± Then, he turned to Gavin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to say? You

    can say it now.¡± With that, he passed the microphone to Gavin. A trace of resentment shed in

    Gavin¡¯s eyes. Cordelia, Mr. Kane promised to pay off my gambling debts for me, so please don¡¯t me

    me for what I¡¯m about to do. You were the one who acted cruelly in the first ce. ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Wahl.

    Like Cordelia, I grew up at Sunshine Children¡¯s Home, so I know what she¡¯s like. She liked bullying

    others since she was little, and I was one of them.¡± He proceeded to distort the truth, ming Cordelia

    for everything he had done at the orphanage. ¡°But I won¡¯t talk about the past anymore. Let¡¯s take a

    recent event, for example. The previous director of the orphanage was seriously ill and needed arge

    sum of money for treatment. I approached Cordelia numerous times, getting to my knees and begging

    her to lend me the money. However, not only did she refuse, but she even called me a scoundrel and

    told me to get lost¡­¡± A prolonged silence ensued after he finished talking, and a tense atmosphere

    shrouded the entire conference room. That sort of tension was the type that signaled an imminent

    explosive outburst of anger. After a lengthy period of tense silence, the crowd¡¯s rage hit the ceiling.

    ¡°Cordelia Youngblood, you low-life scum!¡± ¡°An ungrateful woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live! Hurry

    up and drop dead!¡± ¡°As a woman, I feel ashamed of you. You¡¯re a shameless b*tch!¡± ¡°I hope you go to

    hell soon!¡± Cordelia¡¯s b*dy shook violently when she heard the barrage of harsh remarks and censure,

    and tears streamed down her face. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t do those things he said¡­¡± She kept

    shaking her head vehemently, and her angry tears soaked the front of her clothes. However, nob*dy

    was interested in hearing her exnation. The others had already decided she was a vicious woman

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    devoid of gratitude and shame and that she deserved to drown in a sea of condemnation. Angelina

    gave a mirthlessugh as she took off her employee ID and threw it onto the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve concealed

    your true colors very well. In all these years I¡¯ve known you, I never once saw you for who you really

    are. I feel ashamed to have worked with someone like you.¡± ¡°Angelina, not you too¡­¡± No matter how

    strong Cordelia was, the shock of so many consecutive bombshells was still too much for her to bear.

    Everything went ck around her, and she finally fainted. Right before she hit the floor, a figure rushed

    onto the stage and caught her fragile b*dy. ¡°None of you here right now should even think of washing

    your hands off of what happened today!¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    When Zachary came forward to make wild usations, Emrys didn¡¯t say a word despite his boiling

    anger. He had held back his temper, for he wanted to observe who it was who was bullying Cordelia.

    Henry, Simon, Tobias, Kane, Gavin, and Angelina! All of them maligned and humiliated Delia. Also, the

    reporters attacked her after only hearing one side of the story and didn¡¯t bother to verify the facts at all.

    The rage within Emrys had swelled to the point of culmination, burning with boundless fervor. Yet, at

    that moment, Zachary unwittingly pointed at Emrys and said, ¡°That¡¯s him! He¡¯s Cordelia¡¯s toy boy!¡±

    Emrys¡¯ figure disappeared instantaneously before appearing right in front of Zachary. ¡°You f*cking

    asked for this!¡± Emrys grabbed Zachary by the hair before smashing Zachary¡¯s head repeatedly onto

    the table right next to them. Bam! Bam! Bam! Zachary¡¯s head was quickly covered in blood. ¡°You¡­ You

    brute! Who are you to beat him up?¡± When the reporters realized what was going on, all of them

    rebuked Emrys. Zachary was in pain, and his face was covered in blood. He bellowed, ¡°All of you have

    seen for yourself how brazen this toy boy is! Quick, take pictures of his crime so that he¡¯ll be locked up

    in prison for life! Argh!¡± The reporters didn¡¯t need any of his reminders as they had begun clicking the

    shutters of their cameras furiously. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not going to repent until it¡¯s toote!¡± With fury

    brimming in his eyes, Emrys dragged Zachary up on stage. ¡°Turn on the projector and y the files on

    my sh drive!¡± Emrys ordered the staff backstage. Click! Once the projector was turned on, a

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    conversation could be heard. ¡°Mr. Leeson, I¡¯ve nted my friend, Simon, by Cordelia¡¯s side as her

    driver. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll soon be able to obtainpromising pictures of her.¡± ¡°Well done. Ideally, we

    should expose the pictures before Cordelia Group¡¯s listing. I want thepany to be reduced to

    nothing but a joke.¡± ¡°About the money you promised both of us¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay you in full once

    the task ispleted.¡± The file being yed back was a recording of Zachary speaking to someone.

    Once the clip ended, two pictures appeared on the screen. One was a photo of Zachary¡¯s entire family,

    while the other was a shot of a steamy scene. The second photo showed three people in bed¡ª

    Zachary, Simon, and another woman. After a quickparison between the two photos, one could tell

    that the woman was Zachary¡¯s wife. Gasp! An uproar erupted among the reporters at the scene. Public

    anger immediately shifted toward Zachary and Simon. ¡°It turns out that the two of you are the real scum

    here!¡± ¡°You two deserve to die for lying to us!¡± ¡°I recognize the other voice in the recording. It belongs to

    Mr. Gabriel Leeson, the boss of Allure Group. I didn¡¯t expect him to use such unscrupulous methods to

    take down hispetitor.¡± ¡°We have to expose them so that everyone will boycott Allure Group¡¯s

    products!¡± Zachary was so shocked by the media¡¯s ridicule that he had forgotten the pain in his head.

    How did this happen? Zachary had secretly recorded the conversation to prevent Gabriel from

    disavowing their deal. How did he get his hands on the recording when I stored it securely? More

    importantly, why did he even expose my private pictures? Utter despair filled Zachary. The reporters

    were still hurling verbal abuse when Emrys suddenly barked, ¡°Shut up!¡± A pin-drop silence ensued.

    Emrys scanned the room with his piercing gaze, sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Before you

    hurl usations, shouldn¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± These unscrupulous reporters attack

    relentlessly every time they seize upon an opportunity. Even when a mistake is made, they never take

    responsibility for it. They have no concern at all for the suffering experienced by the wrongly used.

    ¡°All of you owe Delia an apology! Now, kneel!¡± As silence filled the air, no one got down on their knees.

    They didn¡¯t deny that they had wrongly used Cordelia, but asking them to beg for forgiveness on

    their knees felt like an overreaction to the issue. ¡°Hmph, the audacity!¡± At that moment, Kane let out a

    snort. ¡°The evidence has only shown how despicable Zachary is, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that

    Cordelia has a toy boy and is an ungrateful person.¡± Although Kane was surprised that Emrys could

    was still under his control. ¡°Mr. Kane is right. Zachary is scum, but so is Cordelia!¡± one of the reporters

    chimed in. The words sparked a cold glint in Emrys¡¯ eyes. Kane is now on my list of people to be

    eliminated. ¡°Delia is no more than someone I dearly respect.¡± The female reporter who first instigated

    the matter asked, ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Emrys shot her an icy re. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to

    prove myself. Besides, even if there¡¯s something going on between Delia and me, there¡¯s no reason

    why I should share it with someone as despicable as you.¡± ¡°You, Sir, you¡¯re making personal attacks

    against me.¡± ¡°Personal attacks?¡± Emrys unleashed a murderous aura that permeated the female

    reporter¡¯s b*dy. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you if I hear another word from your mouth.¡± Thump! The reporter¡¯s

    knees buckled before she dropped to the ground. One could suddenly see a foul-smelling liquid flowing

    from underneath her white skirt. It was quickly evident that she had peed herself out of fear. A moment

    ago, she had felt as if a terrifying demon was ring at her, one who would really kill her if she uttered

    another word. After shifting his gaze away from the reporter, Emrys locked it on Gavin. Gavin¡¯s face

    turned pale at once. ¡°Did you just say that Delia bullied you when you were a child and that you

    borrowed money from her to treat Mr. Olman¡¯s sickness? Also, did you just use her of being

    someone ungrateful?¡± As Emrys approached Gavin step by step, thetter retreated in fear. His already

    pale face subsequently lost all residual color it had. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Trembling in fear, he felt a frosty aura

    engulf his entire being. It made him so anxious that he was unable to speak. The fear that gripped him

    was akin to having the Grim Reaper bear down on him. It terrified him so much that he was on the brink

    of a mental breakdown. ¡°I-I admit that it was me¡ª¡± Just as Gavin was about to give in to the pressure

    and reveal the truth, Kane interrupted, saying, ¡°Other than intimidating people, what else do you

    know?¡± p! As soon as Kane spoke, he felt a p across his cheek. The impact was so powerful that

    three of his teeth shot out of his mouth. ¡°You b*stard, why do you keep interrupting? Do you think

    you¡¯re somethin

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Smack! The second the p was delivered, the entire crowd fell silent. Everyone had their eyes

    opened so wide that their eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. That¡¯s the Sheldon family¡¯s

    son! Is he out of his mind? Cordelia¡¯s toy boy is a lunatic! Angelina rushed over to help Kane up. She

    then turned around and shouted at Emrys, ¡°You¡¯re doomed! You too, Cordelia! Everyone in Cordelia

    Group is doomed!¡± Angelina was d that she had left Cordelia Group in time. Otherwise, the insane

    Emrys would have dragged her to hell with him. Angelina¡¯s shouts made the hearts of Cordelia Group¡¯s

    employees skip a beat. She¡¯s right. That p has doomed Cordelia Group, and we, as the employees

    of thepany, will probably face the Sheldon family¡¯s wrath too. They all turned to look at Emrys with

    resentment. Why must this toy boy ruin Cordelia Group? Why must he ruin us? ¡°You b*stard! I want

    you dead! I¡¯m going to kill all of you here!¡± Molten anger coursed through Kane. His teeth were knocked

    out, his sses were shattered, and his dignity was trampled on. How would he appease his anger if

    he did not kill Emrys? Everyone in thepany was shaking. Terror had consumed their rationality.

    Emrys, the culprit, however, was still fearless. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you some time to make your

    call. You can summon as many people as you want to. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to kill me.¡± What? The

    employees of Cordelia Group felt as if Emrys¡¯ words had punched the air out of their lungs. Someone

    cried out frightfully, ¡°Mr. Kane, I¡¯ll quit Cordelia Group right away! This has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s

    toote! You¡¯re next after I¡¯m done with this rat!¡± Kane was forcing them all into a corner. They could

    only direct their wrath on Emrys. If looks could kill, they would have already murdered him thousands of

    times over. Right then, the staff backstage anxiously woke Cordelia up and said, ¡°Bad news, Ms.

    Youngblood!¡± The moment Cordelia heard the staff member¡¯s recount, colors drained out of her face.

    She stumbled her way back to the conference room. ¡°Mr. Kane, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I never

    thought things would turn out this way!¡± ¡°Hmph! Now you¡¯re calling me Mr. Kane and apologizing to

    me? Why, aren¡¯t you a proud woman? Aren¡¯t you always so unfriendly toward me? Come on, keep up

    with your proud act, b*tch!¡± Smack! Once again, Kane was pped in the face so hard that a few more

    of his teeth flew out of his mouth. ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± Emrys snapped. However, in the next second,

    the sound of another p rang out in the room again. Smack! This time, Emrys was the one who was

    pped. He froze. He could have avoided it, but he did not, for the one who had hit him was Cordelia.

    ¡°Emrys, have you lost your mind?¡± Cordelia was in agony. If not for the desperate situation, she would

    not have been able to bring herself to hit Emrys. However, things were getting out of hand. The p

    was for Emrys¡¯ sake, too. She did not want him to worsen the situation. Bam! Right then, someone

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    kicked the conference room door open. Dozens of b*dyguards in ck and a middle-aged man barged

    in. ¡°Benedict! Your son just got beaten up! Aren¡¯t you going to avenge him?¡± Kane screeched with a lisp

    as he crawled toward the middle-aged man. Benedict Sheldon was livid the second he saw that his son

    had been beaten up so badly. ¡°Who the f*ck did this? Get on your knees before me and apologize!¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    the one who did it. I¡¯ll be the one to bear the responsibility for this.¡± Right as Emrys was about to speak,

    a figure stepped in front of him. It was Cordelia. She was ready to bear all the mistakes Emrys had

    made. ¡°You?¡± Benedict¡¯s eyes widened. Naturally, he did not believe that a woman would be able to

    leave Kane in that state. When the employees of Cordelia Group saw that, their hearts sank. They

    could not believe that Cordelia was still trying to protect her toy boy. Right then, Angelina stepped

    forward and piped up, ¡°It wasn¡¯t her. It was the toy boy behind her who did it!¡± Instantly, Benedict fixed

    his furious gaze on Emrys, who was standing behind Cordelia. Angelina mocked, ¡°Loser, weren¡¯t you

    arrogant a moment ago? Why are you hiding behind a woman like a coward now?¡± ¡°Shut up, Angelina!¡±

    Cordelia snarled. ¡°Hah, Cordelia, I¡¯m no longer an employee of Cordelia Group, so you have no right to

    give me orders.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Right as Cordelia was about to say something else, a warm hand held her

    shoulder. ¡°Delia, I can deal with this. I should be responsible for this until the end,¡± Emrys said, then

    stepped forward. Cordelia was about to ask how he was going to deal with the situation, but she

    swallowed her words when she saw Emrys¡¯ back. Emrys did not have the broadest back, but somehow,

    his back gave her an inexplicable sense of security. Moreover, it seemed that he was confident with

    how tranquil his voice was. But the Sheldon family is powerful¡­ At that moment, Emrys had reached

    Benedict. In a t tone, he said, ¡°I was the one who beat up that stupid boy of yours. Is there a

    problem?¡± Is there a problem? The very second those words were out of Emrys¡¯ mouth, everyone in

    the conference room froze, including Benedict. Are you really asking him if there¡¯s a problem after

    beating up his son? Also, I can¡¯t believe he has the guts to call Benedict¡¯s son a stupid boy in front of

    Benedict himself! How is he so bold? The tension in the conference room was palpable. Angelina,

    Tobias, Henry, and the others were at the side, quietly waiting for Emrys to walk himself to the path of

    no return. Thank god we¡¯ve chosen to stand on the same side as Mr. Kane. If we stayed in Cordelia

    Group, this toy boy would screw us over. ¡°You brat! How dare you? Kill him!¡± Finally, with Benedict¡¯s

    roar, the conflict reached its peak, and the dozens of b*dyguards in ck behind him rushed over to

    Emrys. ¡°Ah!¡± Screams filled the room, and the reporters all scurried to hide in the corners, fearing that

    they would be caught up in the fight. Emrys remained rooted in his spot as he calmly said, ¡°Stand

    back!¡± All the b*dyguards stiffened as their minds turned nk. When they returned to their senses,

    Emrys had already defeated them easily. ¡°Y-You useless good-for-nothings! Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡±

    Benedict bellowed. To him and the others, the b*dyguards seemed to have gone along with Emrys¡¯

    actions, for they did not fight back at all. Then a sh of shock appeared in Benedict¡¯s eyes. Emrys had

    reached him.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Benedict, you might think that you can crush me with a snap of your fingers, but the truth is, the

    Sheldon family is nothing but insects to me,¡± Emrys said upon walking up to Benedict. Bam! When

    Benedict retreated by reflex, his back hit the sharp corner of a table, causing him excruciating pain.

    This is humiliating! How can I, the head of the Sheldon family, be terrified by the words of such a young

    punk? ¡°I¡­ I admit that you¡¯re good with your fists, but you¡¯re still one man in the end. There¡¯s no way

    you can take on the entire Sheldon family,¡± Benedict roared after gathering his wits. The shocked

    crowd quickly regained their senses. They were all blown away by the skill Emrys had disyed earlier.

    Not only did he take down more than ten b*dyguards single-handedly, but he did so without a scratch.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Are they actually filming a movie? Despite their shock, Benedict¡¯s words made sense to them. He may

    be a good fighter, yet he¡¯s still one man. Ten b*dyguards may not pose a threat to him, but it¡¯s

    impossible for him to defeat a hundred. On top of that, he brazenly said that the Sheldon family was

    nothing but insects! Thud¡­ Thud¡­ At that moment, the crisp sound of footsteps heralded the arrival of

    a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes. The moment everyone saw him, they felt a chill down

    their spines. ¡°What are you doing here, Thomas?¡± Benedict¡¯s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, something

    dawned upon him and he bellowed, ¡°Damn it, I was wondering where this kid got his courage from. It

    turns out that the Sundend family is the one supporting him!¡± Just like the Sheldon family, the

    Sundend family was one of the most prominent families in Jadeborough. Their influence in the city

    was pretty simr. Thomas Sundend was the current head of the Sundend family. ¡°So this is

    what¡¯s going on. On the surface, it may look like a conflict between Emrys and the Sheldon family, but

    in reality, it¡¯s one between two of the most powerful families in Jadeborough!¡± The reporters present

    made the same assumption as Benedict did. All of them thought that Emrys was under Thomas¡¯

    protection. It was then that the puzzled Thomas threw them a nce. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    What do they mean by support? He had no idea what they were talking about, as he was there on

    official business. Ignoring the crowd, Thomas walked up to Cordelia and announced, ¡°I, Thomas

    Sundend, am here under the orders of South River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth

    a billion.¡± In that instant, everyone¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. South River King! A

    contract worth a billion! This is crazy! Before everyone could regain their senses, an elderly man in a

    traditional outfit entered the conference room. ¡°I, Mance Trump, am here under the orders of South

    River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth a billion.¡± South River King has instructed

    another prominent family of Jadeborough to offer a simrly huge contract. What the f*ck is going on?

    Little did they know that was just the beginning. After Mance¡¯s arrival, a few more men walked in. All of

    them were movers and shakers of Jadeborough. ¡°I, Lawrence Lambo, am here under the orders of

    South River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth a billion.¡± ¡°I, Christian Warhol, am here

    under the orders of South River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth a billion.¡± ¡°I, William

    Jackson, am here under the orders of South River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth a

    billion.¡± As the men approached one by one, the crowd soon grew numb to them until thest man

    entered¡ªSouth River King. ¡°I, Osmond Langdon, present Cordelia Group this contract worth five

    billion.¡± A five billion contract personally delivered by South River King? Despite being numbed by the

    earlier shock, the crowd was bbergasted a second time. Oh my God! If word gets out that half of

    Jadeborough¡¯s most powerful men are gathered here, it will definitely send a shockwave through the

    city! All of them went crazy trying to fathom what was going on. Even Cordelia was astonished by the

    turn of events. As for the staff of Cordelia Group, they, too, were filled with shock. These prominent

    families that they had always admired were now taking turns delivering contracts to them. One billion!

    Five billion! If Cordelia Group were to ept the contracts, it would instantly transform from

    Jadeborough¡¯s worstpany to one of its best, just like a phoenix rising from its ashes. With her heart

    beating furiously, Cordelia mumbled, ¡°S-South River King¡­ What is going on?¡± She was just as baffled

    as everyone present. Osmond broke into a smile and replied, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, there¡¯s no need for

    questions. I hope you¡¯ll ept all the humble gifts that we have presented.¡± Right after he spoke, he

    nced in a particr direction before quickly retracting his gaze. However, his minute gesture didn¡¯t

    escape Cordelia¡¯s notice. When she turned in the direction he was looking, she suddenly froze. It¡¯s

    Rys! The apple of my eye, Rys! South River King must have presented all the contracts on his ount.

    Tears began to fill Cordelia¡¯s eyes. No wonder Rys was so calm throughout the episode. He must have

    already known that South River King would make an appearance. And yet, I pped him just now. Guilt

    began to well up inside Cordelia. ¡°South River King, are you mad? Thomas, Mance¡­ Have all of you

    gone crazy too?¡± Benedict couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. To put it another way, he refused to ept what

    he was witnessing. Even though South River King is extremely powerful, his influence isn¡¯t enough to

    lucrative contracts? Benedict just couldn¡¯t figure out why. At that moment, South River King let out a

    snort. ¡°Benedict, can we speak in private?¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what the two discussed. All they saw

    was Benedict trembling upon his return. The rage on his face previously was now entirely reced by

    fear. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± Grabbing a chair, Benedict charged at Kane hysterically. He

    smashed the chair repeatedly on Kane until Kane lost consciousness and a broken piece was all that

    was left in his hand. The terrifying sight sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. It was unfathomable that a

    father would strike his own son to the extent of almost killing him. After all, there was no way they

    would know the reason for Benedict¡¯s terror. Outside, South River King had told him that the man

    protecting Cordelia was none other than Empyrean Lord. He¡¯s Empyrean Lord for goodness¡¯ sake! If I

    don¡¯t beat Kane to a pulp, the entire Sheldon family will be eliminated. Benedict was naturally

    frightened by the consequences. Although South River King didn¡¯t mention Empyrean Lord¡¯s name,

    Benedict could already guess that it was Emrys. He finally grasped the meaning of Emrys¡¯ words when

    Emrys told him that the Sheldon family were mere insects to him. Truth be told, the Sheldon family

    wasn¡¯t alone. Even the prominent families of Jipsdale were just as insignificant in the eyes of Empyrean

    Lord. ¡°Can I have your attention now?¡± At that moment, everyone shifted their gazes to Emrys. A pin-

    drop silence ensued. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, all of you owe Delia an apology. Are you ready to get on your

    knees?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Thump! The second the words were out of Emrys¡¯ mouth, Benedict went onto his knees. Even though

    he was not there when the media were attacking Cordelia, he was still afraid. The wrath of Empyrean

    Lord was not something the Sheldon family could withstand. He had to do everything he could to gain

    Empyrean Lord¡¯s forgiveness. Thump! Thump! Thump! Seeing that the head of the Sheldon family had

    already gone on his knees, the rest of the reporters dared not continue to stand and went on their

    knees as well. It was a grand sight to behold. Emrys walked over to Gavin and asked icily, ¡°Don¡¯t you

    have anything to say?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll confess it all. Everything I said earlier was a lie. Kane said he was going to

    help me pay back my debt,¡± Gavin rified everything with a shaky voice. He was quaking, both

    physically and mentally. Another person who was trembling with him was Benedict. Every time Gavin

    mentioned Kane¡¯s name, Benedict would give himself a harsh p as he desperately wished to skin

    Kane alive. Right then, Tobias crawled over to Cordelia and sobbed, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, I¡¯m sorry!

    Please give me a chance! I have a family to provide for¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be as stubborn as a

    mule?¡± Cordelia scoffed. ¡°I¡­¡± Tobias was filled with nothing but regret. Cordelia turned to Angelina and

    Henry and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re determined to leave Cordelia Group, I won¡¯t ask you to stay. Good luck

    with your future endeavors.¡± The two people¡¯s breaths hitched. Crossing Cordelia was akin to crossing

    South River King. Whatpany in the South River District would dare to employ them after this

    incident? Cordelia¡¯s blessing was indeed a sarcastic remark. After many twists and turns, the product

    any articles about what had happened that day. As for the promotion of Cordelia Group¡¯s new product,

    was there really a need to promote Cordelia Group¡¯s products when their orders made by South River

    King and various wealthy families totaled close to ten billion? Meanwhile, on the top floor of Cordelia

    Group¡¯s office, Osmond was humbly speaking to the young man before him. ¡°Empyrean Lord, were my

    arrangements to your satisfaction?¡± Emrys nodded. ¡°Not bad. It was grand enough.¡± When Osmond

    heard that, a smile appeared on his face. He looked nothing like South River King at that moment.

    Instead, he seemed more like a child who had been praised by his teacher for receiving full marks on

    his test. Osmond reveled in Emrys¡¯ praise for a while before rposing himself. ¡°Empyrean Lord,

    about Allure Group¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for it to exist anymore.¡± If Allure Group had been sticking to the

    rules andpeting against Cordelia Group normally, Emrys would not have intervened. However,

    Allure Group had resorted to lowly tricks, and for that, Emrys would not let them off. Allure Group had

    to go. It was not that Emrys was not merciful but that Allure Group was the one who had crossed the

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    line first. Emrys truly did not know what would have happened to Cordelia if he had not been around

    that day. In a somber tone, Osmond said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll inform the heads of the families to cklist

    Allure Group.¡± After that, Osmond handed Emrys a ck card. ¡°Empyrean Lord, this is the obsidian

    card by the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce. This is avable for use across the country, so please

    have this.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emrys was not short of money, but seeing it was a gift from Osmond, he

    epted the ck card in the end. After a beat, Emrys recalled something important and asked, ¡°Any

    news about the fire at Sunshine Children¡¯s Home fifteen years ago?¡± He had asked Osmond to look

    into the matter the day before. It had only been a day since then, so he was not expecting any positive

    answers from Osmond. To his surprise, Osmond nodded. ¡°I do, Empyrean Lord.¡± As expected of the

    first person who realized who Emrys truly was¡ªOsmond was efficient. ¡°I looked into Prime Realty and

    found the contractor who was in charge of the process back then. ording to him, they were indeed

    the ones behind that fire.¡± Osmond had to use the stick-and-carrot approach to get that contractor to

    spill the beans and give him the answer he wanted. Nevertheless, Emrys did not care about how

    Osmond had received the information. He only cared about the results. Once he heard that Prime

    Realty really had something to do with the fire, a frigid look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Prime Realty must

    have a death wish. Who is the mastermind behind this?¡± ¡°Gerald Chalker,¡± Osmond replied. ¡°He¡¯s a

    member of the Chalker family from the North River District. His main business is in real estate, and

    over ny percent of the real estate resources are under his control in the North River District. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± ¡°My main influence is in the South River District. I won¡¯t be able to help out in North River

    District,¡± Osmond said with a wry chuckle. Jadeborough was located in a unique spot. It was

    surrounded by water, and there was a river that flowed in between thend from the west to the east,

    splitting Jadeborough into two parts¡ªa northern region and a southern region. To the south of the river

    was South River King¡¯s territory, and the most influential family to the north of the river was the Chalker

    family. After a moment of contemtion, Emrys said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a way around this. Where is

    Gerald Chalker right now?¡± ¡°ording to my information, he should be in the state, Nuthana, now.¡±

    ¡°Nuthana?¡± ¡°Yes. The mid of next month¡ªthe fifteenth of August¡ªwill be Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s sixtieth

    birthday. Gerald has taken a trip to Nuthana to prepare a gift for him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s devoted to his family, huh?¡±

    Emrys sneered. The fire had nearly killed him and thedies back then. It even tormented Walter for so

    many years. This was a score Emrys was going to settle no matter what. Still, since Gerald was in

    Nuthana, Emrys would let him have one more month of freedom. ¡°I¡¯ll be giving you a luxurious gift on

    the fifteenth of August, Chalkers. Do you dare to take it?¡± Emrys uttered dangerously, his hands behind

    his back and his eyes narrowed. Osmond¡¯s heart lurched. Something massive was certainly going to

    happen in the North River District on the fifteenth of August. Angelina was in a crestfallen daze after

    leaving the Cordelia Group building. When she saw a stray dog barking maniacally at her on the street,

    she gave in to her urges and threw a stone at it. ¡°How dare youugh at me too, you stupid dog?¡±

    ¡°Awoo!¡± The stray dog let out an anguished cry before fleeing. The action did not bring anyfort to

    Angelina, nevertheless. With the current situation she was in, she was just like that stray dog. Great

    sorrow bubbled in her chest. ¡°Darn this! Cordelia Youngblood, all you did was get into South River

    King¡¯s good books! Your pretentious character disgusts me!¡± Angelina assumed that South River King

    had only helped Cordelia out because he was in some kind of secretive rtionship with Cordelia.

    Furthermore, Emrys was Cordelia¡¯s toy boy. The trio¡¯s rtionship, to Angelina, was an immoral one.

    Angelina resented her defeat. She gritted her teeth and made a call. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll marry into the Chalker

    family right away!¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Gerald had a son named Joseph Chalker, and he was an infamous womanizer in Jadeborough.

    Women he set his eyes on could rarely escape him. There were at least a dozen of women who had

    fallen into his traps. It went on until a certain day. While Joseph was in the middle of intercourse, a

    mysterious female assassin barged into the room and chopped off his manhood. The incident had been

    major news back then. The Chalkers were furious. They once offered millions to catch that female

    assassin, but their efforts were fruitless. Joseph went from a womanizing scion to Jadeborough¡¯s

    famed eunuch. Not long ago, the Chalker family abruptly started searching for partners for Joseph.

    Even though everyone knew Joseph could no longer function in bed, the second the news was

    released, many socialites still flocked to the Chalker family. After all, the Chalker family was still a

    powerful family. As long as they married into the family, they would be able to soar to great heights.

    Joseph¡¯s disability would mean nothing by then. Michael Gardner had sent the Chalker family a photo

    of his daughter at that time as well, but he did not expect much about it. Yet, to his surprise, Joseph

    was interested. He then told Angelina about it excitedly. However, when Angelina heard that the one

    she was supposed to marry was Joseph, she protested. She was not interested in sleeping with

    someone like him for the rest of her life. Yet, Angelina changed her mind after the incident at Cordelia

    Group. She no longer had a ce in the South River District. If she stayed, she would never be able to

    catch up to Cordelia. Angelina would never ept that as her fate. She wanted to go to the North River

    District and marry into the Chalker family. With the power of the Chalker family, she wanted to take

    revenge on Cordelia and Emrys. I¡¯ll make him kneel before me and lick the soles of my shoes like the

    mutt he is! Meanwhile, Emrys had gone back to the CEO¡¯s office. Cordelia was sitting by the table,

    resting her cheek on her palm as she spaced out. Her plump breasts, pressed against the edge of the

    table, were no longer in their original shape. ¡°Rys, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cordelia was still racked with guilt for the

    p she had given Emrys earlier. When she saw Emrys entering the room, she quickly stood up, her

    breasts bouncing. Emrys was delighted by the sight, but he schooled his features to a grimace and

    pretended to be angry. ¡°An apology is useless.¡± Cordelia pursed her lips. ¡°What do you want, then?¡±

    Emrys raked his gaze across the room before noticing a bottle of water on the table. After pouring the

    water out of the bottle, he squashed the stic bottle and said, ¡°It¡¯s t now. Do you think an apology

    will revert it to its original shape?¡± Cordelia froze. Then she took the bottle and covered the mouth of

    the bottle with her pink lips. Puffing up her cheeks, she blew air into it. ¡°All you need to do is to inte it

    by blowing air into it¡­¡± Right then, a thought crossed Cordelia¡¯s mind, and a blush crept onto her face.

    She red daggers at him and said, ¡°You cheeky boy. How dare you tease me?¡± Cordelia threw the

    bottle at Emrys. Emrys hastily moved aside and said with an innocent look, ¡°Delia, what are you talking

    about? I¡¯m saying that my heart hurts, and I¡¯m deted like this bottle. It¡¯s not something that can be

    fixed with just an apology. What were you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s face heated up even more

    as she cursed under her breath. This is all Nina¡¯s fault. She keeps making dirty jokes around me, and

    she¡¯s corrupting my mind! When she noticed the strange look Emrys was giving her, the

    embarrassment she felt turned into anger. ¡°Stop looking at me like that!¡± Emrys cackled. ¡°Delia, are you

    the kind with a stoic look and a dirty mind?¡± ¡°Argh! Shut up!¡± Cordelia gave up on maintaining her

    image as a cool woman and lunged at Emrys, baring her teeth. ¡°Delia, that¡¯s against the rules!¡± ¡°The

    nerve of you to keep talking!¡± The two of them messed around for a while before Emrys surrendered

    and ended the y fight. ¡°Honestly, were you the reason behind the orders worth billions made by

    South River King and the prominent families?¡± Cordelia asked as she tidied herself up to regain her

    prim and proper image. Emrys nodded and replied solemnly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Empyrean Lord, and South River

    King is afraid of me. That¡¯s why he made an order worth five billion.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Rys, you¡¯ve

    changed. You¡¯ve grown a silver tongue. Didn¡¯t you say you were training in the mountains for fifteen

    years? How did you be Empyrean Lord?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Taking in Cordelia¡¯s look of disbelief, Emrys

    eventually said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a miracle doctor who healed South River King¡¯s mother¡¯s illness. He¡¯s

    returning the favor.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Emrys fell silent at that. It¡¯s tough trying to be honest nowadays. In the

    middle of their conversation, Cordelia¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After taking a nce at the screen, she

    gestured for Emrys to stay silent. ¡°It¡¯s the dirty-minded Nina.¡± Nte Wicker, known as Nina to

    Cordelia and Emrys, was the fourth among the seven girls. She was a reporter. ording to Cordelia,

    Nte was currently in Crounga, investigating the kidnapping of King Jupp. She would not be

    returning to the country for a while. Cordelia ended the call in no time, and Emrys asked curiously,

    ¡°What did Nina tell you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She was just asking about the productunch. I nearly told her

    that you were still alive,¡± Cordelia said, cheekily sticking out her tongue. ¡°Hehe! I wonder how Nina will

    react when shees back here and sees me.¡± Cordelia pondered about it. ¡°I think she¡¯ll be so excited

    she¡¯ll pull down your pants to look at the birthmark.¡± In the evening, the duo left the office. However,

    instead of returning to Verdant Estate, they went to a bar named ¡°Nightrose.¡± Emrys cried out, ¡°Delia,

    I¡¯m an innocent boy. How could you bring me to a ce like this?¡± Smack! Cordelia whacked the back

    of Emrys¡¯ head and huffed, ¡°What are you thinking about? This is Lena¡¯s bar. Didn¡¯t you say you

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    wanted to give Lena a surprise? We¡¯ll do this when we¡¯re¡­¡± Cordelia then leaned into Emrys¡¯ ear and

    whispered a n to him, a sly glint appearing in her eyes. After listening to it, Emrys raised his brows

    and said, ¡°Delia, you looked so serious most of the time. I never thought you¡¯d be worse than me!¡±

    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense and get out of the car!¡± Cordelia kicked Emrys out of the car before driving the

    Porsche into the parking lot and entering the bar herself. Emrys took a stroll around. When he spotted

    a nice bracelet from a store, he bought it. Twenty minutester, he finally ambled into the bar.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    At Nightrose Bar, a few lecherous men were huddled together, talking among themselves. ¡°What a fine

    specimen! She¡¯s stunning indeed! She¡¯s a downright goddess with her perfect figure and exquisite

    looks. Those unsophisticated women with thick makeup at the side are simply cheap inparison.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a beauty, all right. But then, she¡¯s too aloof. It hasn¡¯t even been twenty minutes, and she has

    already rebuffed seven men who approached her.¡± ¡°How ignorant of you. A goddess with such a ster

    figure and looks must be here to look for a sugar daddy. How could she possibly take an interest in

    those losers?¡± ¡°Are you all that knowledgeable, then, Fatty? But why is it that I remember you were the

    first to approach her and got rebuffed?¡± A sh of embarrassment showed on the lecherous man¡¯s

    face. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­ I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not a loser.¡± ¡°Quick, look! There¡¯s an eighth man approaching her.

    Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that the heir of the Trump family?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really him. Damn, our goddess is going to be

    won over soon. He¡¯s dubbed a woman whisperer, and he never fails.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a wager?

    We¡¯ll bet on how long he takes to conquer this top-notch beauty.¡± As soon as Emrys stepped into the

    bar, he heard the few men talking up a storm. He strolled over and interjected, ¡°What are you guys

    betting on? Count me in!¡± ¡°You?¡± The few men turned to look at him in concert and sized him up. In the

    end, they snickered disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t butt in when you¡¯re impoverished. Save your money to take a

    bus home!¡± It¡¯d be apliment to even call him a loser, considering his cheap clothes. Instead of

    blowing up, Emrys whipped out a bill in the denomination of a hundred. ¡°I bet that man won¡¯t seed.¡±

    ¡°A hundred? You¡¯re truly a rich man!¡± The corners of the few men¡¯s mouths twitched, for someone

    ignorant of the situation might misunderstand that Emrys had taken out tens of thousands when he

    acted with such flourish. A gleam of craftiness glinted in Fatty¡¯s eyes. Snagging the bill, he dered,

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that bet. If Mr. Trump fails, I¡¯ll pay you five hundred.¡± While a hundred isn¡¯t much, it¡¯s

    still money. Why should I give up such easy money? Emrys then asked, ¡°What do you think are my

    chances of sess if I were to go and strike up a conversation with that beauty?¡± ¡°Huh? You?¡± The

    instant his question rang out, they all cracked up, doubling over inughter. ¡°Pfft! Haha¡­ Buddy, are

    you sure you don¡¯t have a screw loose? You look penniless, yet you want to go over and strike up a

    conversation? You¡¯re killing me withughter. Haha!¡± Emrys solemnly countered, ¡°What if I seed?¡±

    ¡°If you seed, I¡¯ll prostrate myself before you.¡± Fatty was a fearless man, so he immediately took the

    bet. ¡°Okay. Remember what you said.¡± Smirking, Emrys confidently strutted toward one of the bars. A

    beauty was sitting before the bar, decked out like a citydy. She was holding a ss of red wine in her

    hand, elegantly swirling the fine liquor in it. From her side profile, her cheeks were stained faintly red.

    That aside, her chest was the epitome of tantalizing melons. Right then, a dashing young man was

    hitting on her. It was none other than the heir of the Trump family, Lance Trump. ¡°Pretty, as soon as I

    doesn¡¯t match your regal aura.¡± ¡°Haha, do you usually use such a pick-up line with girls?¡± ¡°Not at all.

    I¡¯m merely searching for a person, someone who is worthy of this Celestial Dream. It looks like I¡¯ve

    found her now.¡± Lance opened his palm, revealing an azure crystal pendant. It was thetest limited-

    edition crystal pendantunched by Swarovski, and only a hundred pieces were sold worldwide. Lance

    was fortunate enough to have bought one. All girls like beautiful jewelry! Thanks to that crystal pendant,

    he had sessfully coaxed countless young beauties to spend the night with him in the past. Naturally,

    he was merely toying with them. After bedding them, he would dismiss them with some money. He

    would never give Celestial Dream to them for real. He hade to Nightrose Bar that day in search of

    new prey. At his first sight of Cordelia, he was utterly captivated. She was simply too beautiful. Her

    looks, figure, and aura were far superior to all the women he had bedded in the past. Determined to win

    her over, he used his usual tactic. Unexpectedly, Cordelia merely nced at the crystal pendant

    indifferently before averting her gaze. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in it.¡± She turned the man down

    without hesitation. Not only was Lance stunned, but the same could also be said for Fatty and the

    others, who had their ears perked up as they eavesdropped at the side. There¡¯s actually a woman who

    doesn¡¯t love jewelry in this world? She¡¯s probably feigning it, huh? Sharing their sentiments, Lance

    nned to unleash his next round of attack. But at that precise moment, a man came over to Cordelia.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got quite the assets there, pretty! They make for a handful! How about epting a gift

    from me?¡± The man was Emrys. He was wearing a frivolous expression on his face, twirling a bracelet

    made of stic beads around his finger. At once, Lance was stumped. Where the hell did this bumpkin

    nce, it¡¯s more than obvious it¡¯s an inferior item he bought from a roadside stall! Where did he get the

    courage to hit on her? A near distance away, Fatty and the others almost stumbled to the ground, so

    mortified that they wished the ground would open up and swallow them whole. ¡°Sure!¡± Surprisingly,

    Cordelia grinned and happily took the stic bracelet. Cradling it preciously, she beamed from ear to

    ear. In a sh, exmations rang out all around them. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± The eyes of Fatty and

    the others almost popped out of their sockets. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that such

    would be the oue. Ah, it turned out that the beauty is fond of this. If I¡¯d known, I could¡¯ve also

    yed a rogue! Sheer dejection swamped Fatty. His friend beside him seemingly remembered

    something and teased, ¡°Fatty, when are you going to prostrate yourself before him now that he has

    seeded?¡± ¡°Never! Damn you! I¡¯m going to take off before he notices me!¡± Fatty swiftly got off his

    bottom and scurried out of the bar like a toddling penguin. It went without saying that Emrys noticed the

    man¡¯s furtive movement. However, he did not bother saying anything since he was merely joking about

    the bet. Meanwhile, Lance, who had frozen into a statue, finally gathered his wits about him after some

    time had passed. Hemented incredulously, ¡°Take a good look at it, pretty. That bracelet of his can

    be bought at a roadside stall.¡± ¡°Hey, watch it! That still cost more than ten, okay?¡± Emrys retorted in

    chagrin. At his words, the corners of Lance¡¯s mouth twitched. Is he for real? Just then, Cordelia chimed

    in, ¡°A gift isn¡¯t about its value but the giver. As long as the person is sincere, it¡¯s priceless.¡± Lance grew

    increasingly upset. Earlier, I sincerely gifted you Celestial Dream, but you didn¡¯t even spare it a second

    look. This bumpkin razzed you right as he came over, yet you¡¯reuding his sincerity? I think you¡¯re

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    both kidding me! Realization dawned on him that he had been yed a fool by the two of them.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Lance¡¯s face went as ck as thunder. Before he lost his temper, a seductive voice drifted into the air

    out of the blue. ¡°Why are you wearing such a dark look, Mr. Trump?¡± All the patrons looked over in the

    direction of the voice and were immediately floored. A beautifuldy was slowly descending the stairs

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    from the second floor of the bar, her slender waist swaying slightly, even as her shapely legs led the

    way ahead. She was dressed in a magnificent red gown,plemented by a pair of bright silver high

    heels. She looked like a lofty queen descending from her throne. In truth, she was Yelena Lynch, who

    was dubbed Rose Queen, the mysterious owner of Nightrose Bar. Everyone had a besotted look in

    their eyes. They had long since heard that the mysterious owner of Nightrose was a top-notch beauty

    who was S**y and enticing. Beholding her then, they found that the rumors were indeed true. A faint

    smile yed on Yelena¡¯s lips, the bright red shade seemingly exuding a lethal allure. When she

    reached Cordelia, the crowd plunged into a trance for a moment. To their surprise, the two ster

    beauties were not the least inferior to each other when they stood side by side. The only difference was

    Cordelia was aloof while Yelena was charming, just like ice and fire. Theirbination was downright

    fatal. ¡°Mr. Trump?¡± Lance had also gotten lost in Yelena¡¯s appeal. Only when thetter called his name

    softly that he jolted back to reality. ¡°Ms. Yelena, it¡¯s not that I deliberately wanted to kick up a fuss at

    your bar, but this despicable couple yed me for a fool just now. I merely want to seek justice for

    myself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yelena chuckled seductively. Without warning, she turned to Cordelia and said, ¡°He

    called you despicable, my dearest sister.¡± Sister? At once, Lance¡¯s expression froze. At the same time,

    the crowd went into an uproar. Never had they expected the two rare and stunning beauties to be

    sisters. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together! Cordelia had drunk quite a lot of red wine, so her

    cheeks were flushed. Nheless, her voice remained cold as she replied, ¡°Have him p himself,

    then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Whirling around, Yelena regarded Lance with a bright smile. ¡°Mr. Trump, my sister

    doesn¡¯t like your remark earlier. She asked that you p yourself.¡± Lance did not need her repeating it

    as he heard Cordelia loud and clear. Even so, he was still a touch bewildered. Yelena continued, ¡°If you

    can¡¯t bring yourself to do it, I can have someone else help you out. Or shall I talk to your father about it

    personally?¡± Despite the perpetual smile on her face, Lance felt as though she was a queen and her

    words a royal decree. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Ultimately, he was defeated by her powerful

    aura. He obediently pped himself a few times before slinking away. It was only then that Yelena

    studied Emrys closely. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my boyfriend. His surname¡¯s Lund,¡± Cordelia answered

    before Emrys could say anything. She went ording to her n to give Yelena a surprise. As

    expected, a trace of surprise showed in Yelena¡¯s lovely eyes. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± She eyed Emrys

    suspiciously. Emrys nodded. Yelena¡¯s expression shifted. Grabbing Cordelia¡¯s hand, she dragged her

    to the side and whispered, ¡°Is he really your boyfriend, Delia? Or are you joking with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you

    think he looks a lot like someone we know? On top of that, his surname is the same,¡± Cordelia said.

    Naturally, Yelena knew who she was referring to. ¡°I know you miss Rys greatly. I miss him, too. But you

    can¡¯t simply offer yourself to this man just because he looks a lot like Rys!¡± Unfortunately, Cordelia

    turned a deaf ear to the advice. Instead, she batted her eyshes and said, ¡°Let me ask you

    something, Lena. Do you still remember that we made a pact when we were young, vowing to marry

    the same man when we grow up?¡± In response, Yelena bobbed her head. Of course, I remember that.

    It was just a joke during our childhood. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to marry him, so I came over this time to

    introduce him to you. That aside, I¡¯ll be bringing him to meet the others.¡± Cordelia¡¯s statement was so

    shocking that Yelena¡¯s eyes instantly widened in fright. She hurriedly ced her delicate hand against

    Cordelia¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re not running a fever, are you, Delia?¡± Verily, she could not believe Cordelia

    would say such a thing when thetter had always been an exceedingly sensible person. Ignoring her

    astonished gaze, Cordelia continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked my boyfriend, and he doesn¡¯t mind living with

    us all.¡± When Yelena heard that, her face darkened. Isn¡¯t that to be expected? He¡¯ll be more than d

    to do so when we¡¯re all beyond outstanding! How could he possibly mind it? And how could she fail to

    understand that? Could it be that love really makes one¡¯s IQ drop? Oh God, she must have lost her

    mind! Since I¡¯m not getting through to her, I¡¯ve got no choice but to talk to her boyfriend. Unbeknownst

    to her, a sly smile suddenly bloomed on Cordelia¡¯s face when her back was turned. Cordelia threw

    Emrys a look. It was as though she was saying that she had finished her part, and he was up next.

    Grasping her meaning, Emrys started arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re Cordelia¡¯s younger sister who ranks third,

    yes? Since Cordelia has told you everything, I¡¯m not going to repeat it again. I hope you won¡¯t be

    unreasonable about it.¡± Yelena was utterly dumbfounded. Good Lord! What kind of person is he? She

    gritted her teeth in frustration. He¡¯s the typical kind of man who¡¯s putting up a haughty act after gaining

    an advantage! What a sc*mbag! ¡°I think we can go upstairs for a chat.¡± Although she was seething

    inwardly, she still maintained her regal air, merely shooting him an icy re. It went without saying that

    Emrys would never turn that offer down. When they were heading upstairs, Emrys followed behind

    Yelena, silently admiring her bewitching figure. Witnessing that, the crowd went green with envy. They

    had no idea why Emrys was so lucky that he not only won over an aloof goddess but also received an

    invitation to the VIP room alone from Rose Queen herself. Truly,parisons would only render one

    inferior. The elegant VIP room had excellent sound instion. Once the door was closed, the noises

    from outside were cut offpletely. Emrys sensed a chill pervading the air. Yelena sat on the leather

    couch with her legs crossed, her bright silver high heels seemingly emanating a frosty light. Her regal

    aura was fully unleashed. ¡°Have a seat,¡± she ordered coldly. With a chuckle, Emrys went right over and

    plopped down beside her instead of sitting on the couch across from her. Immediately, Yelena frowned,

    and a trace of revulsion showed in her lovely eyes. Argh! This sc*mbag is simply insolent! If it weren¡¯t

    for Delia, I¡¯d have definitely chopped him into pieces! She had a shback to the past when Joseph,

    the yboy from the Chalker family in the North River District, had paid no mind to thew and ruined

    countless girls just because he had an influential background. In the end, she truly could not stand

    watching anymore and found an opportunity and castrated the man. If this man here steps out of line

    today, I don¡¯t mind granting Jadeboroug

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    ¡°In short, I want you to leave Delia. You¡¯re not worthy of her.¡± Yelena cut to the chase right after Emrys

    sat down. She didn¡¯t want to waste another minute talking to him. Emrys uttered halfheartedly,

    ¡°Cordelia and I are genuinely in love with one another. Why are you trying to separate us?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± she

    sneered. ¡°If you truly love my sister, you won¡¯t be swooning over another woman simultaneously.¡± ¡°How

    can you say that? What I¡¯m harboring is clearly epassing love. You are Cordelia¡¯s younger sister. I

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    love Cordelia, so it¡¯s a given for me to like you too.¡± He shed a mischievous smile while brazenly

    reaching out to wrap his arm around her waist. All of a sudden, a chilly sensation shot up Emrys¡¯ legs.

    He hastily moved backward. When he looked down, he saw a dagger stuck in the area of the couch

    between his thighs. Oh my. If I hadn¡¯t sensed her attack in advance and moved twenty centimeters

    away in time, she would¡¯ve sliced off my manhood with a single sh. Lena is indeed ruthless. While

    lingering fear washed over him, he also wondered if an ordinary person could be equipped with such

    dexterity. Emrys¡¯ background was extraordinary. On the front, he had the support of the Thirty-six Sky

    Generals. Besides, he was also in charge of the secret Seventy-two Shadow Forces. He could have

    easily figured out all his sisters¡¯ information via the Seventy-two Shadow Forces, but he didn¡¯t do so.

    Emrys respected her sisters¡¯ privacy. As such, he didn¡¯t know that although Yelena was a bar owner on

    the surface, she also had another identity: the cold-blooded assassin, Nightrose. Her call sign,

    Nightrose, was simr to the name of the bar. For that reason, everyone wouldn¡¯t connect the dot

    between Yelena and the savage killer since no assassin would be so stupid as to expose their identity.

    Back at present, Yelena was also surprised that she missed. It had been a long time since shest

    failed to hit her target. She swiftly pulled out the dagger and swung it at Emrys. The sharp end of the

    dagger was aimed at Emrys¡¯ throat the next instant, but he was well-prepared. He leaned backward on

    the back of the couch and rolled over. The razor-sharp de missed his face by less than a centimeter.

    Yelena abruptly leaped to her feet and said in a hostile manner, ¡°You¡¯re no average Joe.¡± Emrys

    could¡¯ve dodged her first attack by good fortune, but the second time couldn¡¯t have been as simple as a

    stroke of luck. Yelena wasn¡¯t a fool, so she wasn¡¯t oblivious to his prowess. She could even tell his

    capabilities were above hers. Emrys smiled. ¡°A girl like you shouldn¡¯t y with knives. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Right after saying that, he suddenly tilted his b*dy forward and flicked his finger. A secondter, a crisp

    ng sounded. The dagger in Yelena¡¯s hand was sent flying out of her hand. An assassin losing her

    weapon was a fatal mistake. Utter shock and disbelief shed across her eyes. However, the next

    second, her b*dy tensed up because Emrys suddenly opened his arms and gave her a bear hug. It was

    an innocent hug, but Yelena couldn¡¯t fathom his intention. She thought he was taking advantage of her.

    Cold killing intent burst forth from her b*dy. This shameless man deserves to die! At that precise

    moment, Emrys¡¯ gentle voice rang out. ¡°Lena, it¡¯s me, Emrys. I¡¯m still alive.¡± Instantaneously, Yelena¡¯s

    emotional barrier crumbled. She asked with a quivering voice, ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°Lena, he¡¯s our

    younger brother, Emrys, not my boyfriend. We were kidding with you just now!¡± At that moment,

    Cordelia pushed the door open and entered. She was shocked when she saw the messy interior of the

    room. Little did she expect the two to get into a fight. Fortunately, I came in just in time. Yelena

    remained skeptical. Emrys recounted many things from their past to her and even urately

    mentioned the existence of a mole under her left breast. Finally, Yelena believed her younger brother,

    Emrys, had returned. Tears of excitement gushed out uncontrobly from the corner of her eyes. She

    embraced him tightly, even more so than Emrys did when he hugged her earlier. He could clearly

    sense the realness and passionate thumping of her heartbeat. The blissful happiness he felt at that

    instant was indescribable. After Yelena regained herposure, the trio chatted for a long time. Before

    they knew it, two hours had passed. Yelena nced at the time and eximed, ¡°Oh no. I almost forgot

    about my meeting with Mr. Haberle.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emrys asked. ¡°Mr. Haberle invited me to

    view his paintings and calligraphy collection at eight o¡¯clock. I won¡¯t make it in time even if I hurry over

    now. I¡¯m nning to tell him I won¡¯t be going over tonight. I want to stay here to keep youpany.¡±

    Yelena was an artwork enthusiast. Whenever she came back afterpleting her mission, she would

    spend some time practicing her drawing and calligraphy skills, as those were some activities that could

    calm her in no time. Not long ago, she had be acquainted with Lorenzo Haberle. Lorenzo was a

    famous painting and calligraphy collector. He had invited many people who shared his passion to check

    out his collection, and the event was held at eight o¡¯clock in the evening that day. Yelena was one of

    the invitees. She was about to contact Lorenzo to inform him of her circumstances when Emrys piped

    up, ¡°Lena, I¡¯ll apany you there!¡± ¡°Are you interested in artworks too?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± He

    nodded. ¡°asionally, I¡¯ll draw to entertain myself.¡± Emrys had been staying in the monastery on the

    mountain from when he was five to fifteen years old, so there weren¡¯t any other ways to keep himself

    entertained. Aside from practicing the skills the old friar taught him, painting was the other most

    rxing thing to do. He was considered a part-time artwork enthusiast. Hearing that, Yelena didn¡¯t

    decline Lorenzo¡¯s invitation but told him she would arrivete. Lorenzo magnanimously replied that it

    was fine. Immediately afterward, the trio left the VIP room together. Emrys walked in the middle with

    Cordelia on his left and Yelena on his right. The girls each held one side of his arm. The bystanders

    were utterly bbergasted after taking in such an astonishing scene. Cordelia and Yelena were two

    exceptionally exquisite beauties. Any man would guffaw in their sleep if they could even be with one of

    thedies. Yet, Emrys was going out with both women. Damn it. Isn¡¯t he too greedy? Most

    unexpectedly, Rose Queen was cold and unfriendly when she brought him upstairs earlier. However,

    after merely two hours, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She¡¯s now treating Emrys

    with the utmost affection. So, what exactly happened in the past two hours? Suddenly, everyone¡¯s

    imagination ran wild. They seemed to have guessed something. Two hours¡­ Everything makes sense

    now. The crowd instantly felt ashamed and inadequate.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Cordelia wasn¡¯t interested in paintings and calligraphy, so she decided to head back instead. Yelena

    could barely contain her excitement as they made their way over to the Haberle residence. That was

    because Lorenzo said he had recently acquired a genuine painting from the famous painter,

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Emerentius, and would be putting it on disy that night. ¡°Is Mr. Emerentius really that amazing?¡±

    Emrys asked curiously. ¡°Of course! Mr. Emerentius is a master of Chanaean traditional painting, which

    very few strokes! Also, Mr. Emerentius is a really mysterious guy! They say no one has ever seen his

    true face!¡± As Emerentius was Yelena¡¯s idol, she started fangirling over him the moment Emrys

    mentioned him. There was a hint of jealousy in Emrys¡¯ tone as he said, ¡°Since you like Mr. Emerentius

    so much, I¡¯m curious to find out just how amazing he really is.¡± Yelena shot him a surprised look. ¡°Rys,

    are you jealous?¡± Emrys simply looked to the side and kept quiet. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be jealous! I only

    like Mr. Emerentius¡¯ art, not his person. For all we know, he might actually be an old man in his

    seventies or eighties!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The frown on Emrys¡¯ face eased up a little, but he still had a

    strange feeling in his heart. While he knew for a fact that he liked the sisters, he wasn¡¯t really sure what

    that feeling was. If I only see them as my sisters, then why did I get jealous when Lena said she likes

    some other guy? If I see them as more than sisters, then how would I manage my rtionships with all

    seven of them? I can¡¯t have them all marry me, can I? No, that¡¯s just asking for too much. I wouldn¡¯t be

    able to respect myself if I did that! He was snapped out of his train of thought when they arrived at the

    Haberle residence. ¡°Wee, Ms. Lynch! Mr. Haberle has specifically requested that I wait here for

    you. Please follow me!¡± the butler greeted them at the door. ¡°Okay!¡± The butler then led the two of them

    over to an old-fashioned loft that Lorenzo had built specifically for his art collection. There were quite a

    number of people in the loft by the time they arrived. An old man with a white beard walked up to them

    and greeted them with a warm smile, ¡°Haha! There you are! Pleasee in, Ms. Lynch!¡± That man

    was none other than Lorenzo himself. Yelena took the initiative to do the introductions by saying,

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Haberle. This is my brother, Emrys Lund.¡± ¡°Wee, Mr. Lund!¡± Lorenzo said while shing

    him a friendly smile. Emrys nodded and returned the smile. ¡°I know you are a big fan of Mr. Emerentius,

    so I waited for you to arrive before disying his artwork,¡± Lorenzo said while leading them over to the

    showroom. Yelena was both shocked and delighted by his act of kindness. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Haberle.¡±

    The moment they entered the showroom, they received quite a few displeased nces. A man with

    slicked-back hair let out a disdainful snort as he said, ¡°Well, well, well¡­ And here I thought we were

    waiting for some kind of big shot. Turns out it¡¯s just Ms. Lynch from Nightrose Bar! This is a grand

    event, though. It¡¯s not a ce for you to perform your exotic dances!¡± His tone was dripping with

    sarcasm and mockery. A few other guests snickered when they heard that. They were all looking

    forward to seeing Emerentius¡¯ artwork, so they were not happy with having to wait that long because of

    Yelena. ¡°Rowan Zalenski! Where are your manners? We are all art enthusiasts here! We should set

    aside our differences and appreciate good art together!¡± Lorenzo said with a frown. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Mr.

    Haberle. With all due respect, I¡¯m not used to appreciating artwork arounddies of the night!¡± Rowan

    was getting increasingly rude with his remarks. ¡°Ladies of the night¡± is a ng term for prostitutes!

    Yelena¡¯s eyes grew cold when she heard that. She was about to snap back at him when Emrys

    stepped forward and sent Rowan flying with a hard p. He refused to let anyone insult his sister.

    Thanks to his profound medical knowledge, he could tell that Yelena was still a virgin. That meant her

    flirtatious behavior was just an act that she put up, and Emrys absolutely refused to let anyb*dy insult

    her. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Rowan eximed as he staggered to his feet and rolled up his sleeves. He

    was about to hit Emrys when someone shouted coldly from behind, ¡°Rowan! Apologize to Ms. Lynch

    and Mr. Haberle right this instant!¡± The man who spoke up was none other than Rowan¡¯s father,

    Harrison Zalenski. They were both art enthusiasts and had been invited by Lorenzo to view his

    collection. ¡°But, Dad¡­¡± ¡°Apologize right now, or get out of here!¡± Harrison ordered in an authoritative

    tone. As reluctant as Rowan was, he clenched his teeth and apologized anyway. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lynch.

    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Haberle. I shouldn¡¯t have said all that!¡± The people standing next to him tried to help

    relieve the tension as well. ¡°Now, now¡­ We¡¯re all here to admire Mr. Emerentius¡¯ art, so let¡¯s not bring

    up our personal affairs.¡± ¡°Exactly! We should focus on admiring the artwork!¡± ¡°Hurry up and show us Mr.

    Emerentius¡¯ artwork, Mr. Haberle! We¡¯ve been waiting for a long time now!¡± Seeing as the crowd was

    starting to grow impatient, Lorenzo turned around and retrieved a painting from his collection.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with awe when they saw the painting. ¡°Whoa! It really is Mr. Emerentius¡¯

    artwork!¡± Emerentius loved using bright colors and simplistic strokes to create the most memorable of

    paintings. It was such a unique art style that people could easily identify his work, and yet, nob*dy was

    able to giarize it. Yelena was so excited about the artwork that she didn¡¯t even notice the strange

    look on Emrys¡¯ face. Wait a minute¡­ Isn¡¯t that a painting I made when I was thirteen? I was done with

    training for the day and happened to see an eagle in the sky when I looked up. Because I was bored, I

    decided to paint a picture of that eagle. While I was painting that picture, I identally dripped some

    fruit juice on the eagle¡¯s head, which left some red stains on the painting. Those red stains are also

    there on the painting that Mr. Haberle is disying, so that painting is definitely the one I made. Hmm¡­

    Emerentius, huh¡­ Hold on, that sounds kind of like my name! Oh, I get it now! I tossed that painting

    away and hadpletely forgotten about it, but that old friar must¡¯ve stolen it, brought it down the

    mountain, and created a fictitious person named ¡°Emerentius¡±! I suppose my legend has already been

    spreading through the streets even before my arrival! Oh, you sure are a genius when ites to

    marketing, old friar!

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 19 Rowan Interprets The Painting

    Although Lorenzo wasn¡¯t a vain person, seeing everyone admire the painting filled his heart with joy

    and put a huge smile on his face.

    It wasn¡¯t easy acquiring a genuine piece of artwork from Mr. Emerentius, but it¡¯s definitely worth the

    trouble!

    With that in mind, he asked, ¡°The name of this painting is Eagle on a Tree. What do you guys think of

    it?¡±

    Someone replied, ¡°This painting perfectly epasses Mr. Emerentius¡® unique art style! It has bright

    colors, and you can immediately tell it¡¯s an eagle on a tree even though he only used a few strokes!¡±

    Lorenzo nodded. ¡°Most paintings focus too much on the form and end up neglecting the soul,. which

    results in the paintings feeling empty somehow. Mr. Emerentius¡® paintings contain both form and soul,

    which is why it¡¯s so hard for anyone to imitate them.¡±

    The crowd nodded in agreement with his statement.

    A few more people then took turns sharing their opinions on the painting.

    ¡°I think this painting is actually a reflection of Mr. Emerentius¡® mental state,¡± Rowan said after giving it

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    some thought.

    ¡°Oh? What makes you say that?¡±

    Everyone grew curious all of a sudden.

    Rowan cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Take a look at this tree. He didn¡¯t use a lot of ink here, but it

    looks like a shadow. This represents the difficult situation that he was in. Then there¡¯s this eagle. It

    looks like it¡¯s resting on the tree, but its posture is unnatural. I¡¯m guessing that represents helplessness.

    Every eagle dreams to soar in the skies, but this one is unable to. That¡¯s why it¡¯s forced to rest on the

    tree and look helplessly at the sky above. Now herees the most important part. The red spot on

    the eagle¡¯s head forms a huge contrast with the grey color theme of the painting. So, what does this

    mean? Well, I believe it means the eagle refuses to ept its fate and wishes to soar through the clear

    blue sky. In conclusion, this painting represents Mr. Emerentius¡® feelings when he was at his lowest

    point in life.¡±

    Everyone fell silent for a brief moment before apuding and cheering in response.

    That description is so on point! It¡¯s as though he knows Mr. Emerentius like the back of his hand!

    Even Lorenzo couldn¡¯t help butpliment him. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Emerentius would see you as a close

    friend if he heard that.¡± He then turned to Harrison. ¡°Hey, Harrison! Your son sure is impressive! He

    might actually be better than you!¡±

    Harrison let out a hearty chuckle and said proudly, ¡°Haha! I told you he¡¯s going to go far in life! I sure

    am d I taught him a lot about art during his childhood!¡±

    Chapter 19 Rowan Interpret¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    He made no attempt to sound humble at all.

    7

    As the crowd continued to praise Rowan, even Emrys found himself tempted to apud along with

    them.

    I didn¡¯t even think about all that deep stuff when I was painting that back then. I¡¯m surprised he

    managed toe up with all those theories like that!

    A smug grin formed on Rowan¡¯s face when he heard the praises from the crowd. He shot Yelena a

    nce and asked, ¡°What do you make of this painting, Ms. Lynch?¡±

    Rowan had been hostile toward Yelena ever since she walked through that door. He believed that a

    promiscuous woman like her would not know anything about art, so she wasn¡¯t even worthy of being

    there.

    Rowan deliberately asked her that question to humiliate her in front of everyone.

    Everyone shifted their gaze to Yelena and waited for her reply.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Lynch. Just go ahead and share your thoughts on this. We¡¯re all here to appreciate art,

    after all,¡± Lorenzo encouraged her.

    Yelena nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m a huge fan of Mr. Emerentius, so I am thrilled to see this painting. This

    painting really does reflect Mr. Emerentius¡® art style perfectly-¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and get to the point! Someone has already mentioned his art style earlier, so we don¡¯t

    need you repeating it again!¡± Rowan interrupted her.

    ¡°Be patient, Rowan! Let Ms. Lynch finish!¡± Lorenzo said.

    Rowan¡¯s excellent performance earlier had left a strong impression on Lorenzo. In fact, he liked Rowan

    so much that he addressed him by his first name.

    He didn¡¯t even reprimand Rowan for rudely interrupting Yelena just now.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 20 Understand Me The Best

    Yelena knitted her eyebrows and continued, ¡°Eagle on a Tree is overall excellent, but I think that

    smudge of red was a mistake.¡± Why did Mr. Emerentius add something like that to an already perfect

    painting? It doesn¡¯t fit his usual style.

    When Emrys heard that, a ghost of a smile formed on his face. Lena truly does understand me the

    best. I was eating red berries when I identally squirted the juice on the painting.

    However, when the crowd heard what she said, their expressions shifted drastically.

    Harrison eximed, ¡°Nonsense! Mr. Emerentius¡® works are always wless!¡±

    The others also expressed their displeasure at Yelena¡¯s remark because Em¨¨rentius was their idol.

    They wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of him or his works.

    Rowan snorted. ¡°It¡¯s like I said earlier. There¡¯s no way a woman like her understands art. She shouldn¡¯t

    have been invited. She¡¯ll only spoil our mood.¡±

    Simrly, Lorenzo frowned.

    Although he had said that everyone was free to express their opinions, what he really wanted to hear

    were praises from different perspectives, not criticisms.

    He was so upset by Yelena¡¯s critique that he stopped treating her as nicely as he used to.

    Of course, Yelena detected the change in his attitude and was disappointed. I genuinely thought this

    was aworking event for art enthusiasts. As it turns out, everyone here is just a tterer, including

    Mr. Haberle. I shouldn¡¯t havee.

    Just as she was going to leave, Emrys stopped her. ¡°Wait and see.¡± There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll leave before

    these people get what they deserve for bullying Lena. I guess it¡¯s time to reveal my identity as Mr.

    Emerentius.

    Just as he wondered how to expose himself as the famous artist, something happened, and it changed

    his mind.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen your collection, how about youe and look at mine, Mr. Haberle?¡± suggested

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Harrison when he had almost finished admiring Lorenzo¡¯s collection.

    The crowd turned to him.

    Lorenzo was surprised. ¡°You brought your collection here?¡±

    Smiling, Harrison turned to Rowan. ¡°Bring it here!¡±

    Rowan nodded before leaving for a short period. When he returned, he was holding a scroll in his

    hands.

    12:14 Tue, 16 Jan.

    Chapter 20 Understand Me.

    +10 pearls

    ¡°This is an artwork from Marco Phoenix. While it¡¯s not as good as Mr. Emerentius¡® work, it is ancient,

    thus valuable,¡± Harrison introduced, unrolling the scroll.

    A magnificent painting of a naturalndscape entered everyone¡¯s eyes.

    It really is Marco¡¯s painting!

    Everyone was astonished.

    However, just as Harrison was relishing the envious looks around him, someone said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think

    it¡¯s embarrassing to disy a fake painting?¡±

    Harrison¡¯s ¡®smile froze. He turned to the owner of the voice.

    When he saw the speaker was Emrys, his expression darkened. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said this painting is a fake.¡±

    ¡°A fake? Are you joking?¡± Rowan was more furious than his father. ¡°Do you think we wouldn¡¯t notice if it

    was fake? Or do you think your appraisal skills are better than all of us here?¡±

    His words sessfully directed everyone¡¯s hatred toward Emrys.

    If none of us can tell it¡¯s a fake except you, doesn¡¯t that mean your skills are more exceptional than

    ours? The crowd stared at Emrys with hostility. Where did this attention¨Cseeking ante from?

    Lorenzo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you two siblings are here to pick a fight, please leave right now.

    You¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Fake

    Lorenzo was not one who would get angry easily, but he was truly enraged that night. Earlier, Ms.

    Lynch delivered a nonsensical critique of Mr. Emerentius¡® work. Now, Mr. Lund is saying that Harrison¡¯s

    painting is fake. They¡¯re clearly looking for trouble! As patient as I am, I can¡¯t tolerate the two of them

    anymore. I want them gone now!

    Emrys sneered, ¡°You can argue with me all you want, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s a fake. If

    none of you can tell, it means all of you are terrible.¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult us, brat! Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself, you b*stard!¡±

    ¡°Youngsters these days reallyck education.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± eximed Lorenzo abruptly as he pointed at Emrys and Yelena. ¡°Both of you, get out!¡±

    ¡°Fine by me. I¡¯d rather not spend my time with a bunch of idiots. Let¡¯s go, Lena.¡± Emrys grabbed

    Yelena¡¯s hand and was ready to leave.

    Right then, Harrison shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Emrys turned around and stared at Harrison coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, son?¡±

    Harrison gritted his teeth and barked, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize for ndering my artwork, I¡¯ll tear your

    mouth apart!¡±

    ¡°You want an apology?¡± Without warning, Emrys approached Marco¡¯s painting with a smirk and poured

    hot coffee over it.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rowan roared and dashed toward Emrys, intending to start a fight. However, a

    few secondster, he was stunned.

    That was because Emrys had revealed a hiddenyer under the artwork after rubbing his finger on the

    soaked paper.

    Upon seeing that, the crowd was surprised and immediately understood what was going on.

    Emrys mocked, ¡°The loweryer is the fake painting, while the upperyer makes it look old. If none of

    you noticed such an obvious thing, can you say you¡¯re not terrible?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expression froze.

    Although they were angry, they couldn¡¯t offer any retort because he was right.

    Yelena was simrly surprised. I thought Emrys was intentionally messing with them by calling it a fake.

    It turns out he was right! It feels so good to see them getting dunked on.

    Chapter 21 Fake

    Q

    +10 pearls

    Harrison snatched the artwork away and said in grief, ¡°My three million!¡±

    His heart was bleeding because he didn¡¯t expect the three¨Cmillion painting he wanted to show off to

    everyone during the event to be a fake.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the worst part.

    After the artwork was soaked in coffee, a small sentence appeared on its edge. It read: Whoever buys

    this is an idiot!Thud!

    Harrison was so overwhelmed by sorrow and anger that he copsed and convulsed.

    Rowan shouted in panic, ¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong with you, Dad? Dr. Hubbard, please take a look at my

    dad!¡±

    A middle¨Caged man in a pair of round sses approached him.

    He was Patrick Hubbard, an art enthusiast and the head of the acupuncture d¨¦partment at

    Jadeborough Hospital.

    Upon observing Harrison¡¯s condition, Patrick frowned. ¡°Your father was so agitated that he¡¯s

    experiencing a stroke. He¡¯s in critical condition right now.¡±

    ¡°W¨CWhat do we do? There aren¡¯t any hospitals nearby!¡± Rowan panicked.

    After a brief contemtion, Patrick said, ¡°My teacher taught me an acupuncture technique that may be

    able to help him, but I¡¯m not certain if it¡¯ll work.¡±

    ¡°Please try it regardless, Dr. Hubbard. My dad¡¯s life is in your hands.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Patrick nodded before removing a few ten¨Ccentimeter¨Clong needles from his portable

    needle pack.

    Emrys was slightly shocked as he watched Patrick insert the needles into Harrison¡¯s b*dy.

    However, he soon shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not how you use the Needle of Ninth Revival.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 22 A Peck

    +10 pearls

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    At first nce, Emrys recognized that Patrick was using the Needle of Ninth Revival, but thetter

    obviously got some of the acupoints wrong.

    Emrys tried to remind him kindly, but Rowan suddenly turned around and snapped, ¡°Shut your trap! If it

    weren¡¯t for you, my dad wouldn¡¯t have fainted. Stop putting on an act! If anything happens to my dad,

    I¡¯m never going to let you off!¡±

    As Rowan red at Emrys with hatred, the other painting and calligraphy enthusiasts, including

    Lorenzo, did the same.

    They all attributed Harrison¡¯s attack to Emrys.

    This event could have been perfect, but it¡¯s ruined because of him and that damned woman! They

    should be cklisted from events like this for life.

    Just then, a series of coughs sounded.

    Harrison came to his senses, and the redness on his face had faded.

    The crowd finally sighed in relief when they saw that.

    Keeping his needle, Patrick pointed out coldly, ¡°I think I heard someone boasting and questioning my

    medical skills just now.¡±

    He had actually heard Emrys earlier but couldn¡¯t refute him right away, as he was focused on the

    treatment.

    Now that Harrison was awake, Patrick had the time to berate Emrys.

    Patrick would not allow anyone to doubt his professionalism.

    The people around them were already dissatisfied with Emrys, so when they saw Patrick striking back,

    they began to gloat and watch with amusement.

    He imed there was something wrong with Patrick¡¯s execution. How is he going to defend himself

    now that Harrison has regained consciousness? How embarrassing!

    Emrys ignored their mocking looks and spoke calmly. ¡°Harrison will definitely faint again within three

    days, and he¡¯s going to bleed profusely. He¡¯s going to die within five days!¡±

    Emrys had seen it clearly while Patrick was treating Harrison.

    Instead of releasing the surging energy within Harrison, Patrick suppressed it with his incorrect usage

    of needles. Doing that would only cause more serious repercussions.

    If things went ording to Emrys¡® prediction, Harrison would get a worse attack within three days.

    16

    Chapter 22 A Peck

    +10 pearls

    Immediately after Emrys said that, Rowan¡¯s eyes turned red with rage. ¡°You f*cker! How dare you curse

    my dad? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± he roared, charging toward Emrys.

    Emrys¡® gaze turned frosty cold in an instant as he cast a nce at Rowan. ¡°Go ahead and hit me if you

    have a death wish,¡± he warned.

    Intimidated by Emrys¡® aura, Rowan shuddered and came to a halt.

    ¡°Piece of trash!¡±

    Emrys did not want to waste any more time on these people. Before he turned to leave, he nced at

    Lorenzo.

    ¡°A bunch of sightless, pedantic fools. What an insult it is for Mr. Emerentius to have followers like you.¡±

    With that, Emrys took Yelena¡¯s hand and strode out of the Haberle residence, leaving the fuming crowd

    behind.

    On their way back, Yelena kept studying Emrys with her sparkly eyes.

    ¡°Lena, why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡± Emrys asked helplessly.

    ¡°Rys, you were so cool. I love it.¡±

    With a charming grin, Yelena leaned toward Emrys and suddenly grabbed his face before -nting a

    k*ss on it.

    A blush crept across Emrys¡® cheeks, which was uncharacteristic of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m just too happy,¡± Yelena rified nonchntly.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly in his head. You¡¯re my sister. How could I bring myself to

    overthink?

    When they returned to Verdant Estate, it was already past eleven at night.

    Just like the otherdies, Yelena lived near her workce for convenience.

    Cordelia was the only one whosepany was nearby, so she usually stayed at Verdant Estate.

    Since Emrys was back now, Yelena was going to move back. She didn¡¯t mindmuting longer to

    work.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 Comeback

    ¡°What took you guys so long?¡±

    Surprisingly, Cordelia was still awake when the duo entered the house.

    She had finished bathing and was wearing a sheerce nightgown that barely covered her thighs.

    Her fair and smooth legs were totally exposed, looking like a work of art.

    Emrys kept his gaze forward like a righteous man.

    The next second, Cordelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Rys, your cheek¡­¡±

    Emrys had forgotten to wipe the red lipstick mark on his left cheek.

    With a sheepish giggle, Yelena piped up, ¡°Delia, I¡¯m going to take a bath first.¡±

    Cordelia instantly understood what happened, and a look of jealousy overtook her face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fair. Turn your right cheek to me. Don¡¯t force me to do it myself,¡± she ordered

    domineeringly.

    The next day, Cordelia and Yelena went to work.

    Emrys, who was left at home, dialed a number.

    There was no way he would leavest night¡¯s incident at that. He was determined to let those self-

    conceited punks give Yelena a sincere apology.

    Soon, an exciting piece of news began circting on the streets of Jadeborough.

    Eastfield Auctions would be opening on Tuesday along with the revtion of Emerentius¡® new work.

    Once word got out, the collectors¡® circle in Jadeborough broke into chaos..

    This was Emerentius¡® long¨Cawaitedeback.

    Everyone knew that it had been years since hest released something new. Add that to the fact that

    he was barely in the public eye, many people suspected that he might be dead already.

    Now, news about a new work from him meant that he was still alive.

    Needless to say, this was breaking news to the people in the painting and calligraphy field.

    Feeling ted, Lorenzo, Harrison, Rowan, and Patrick each purchased an entry ticket to Eastfield

    Auctions at once on the inte.

    Chapter 23 Comeback

    +10 pearls

    Even collectors from other cities were eagerly snagging a ticket for themselves. As a result, the tickets

    were sold out in the blink of an eye.

    By the time Yelena finished entertaining her guests and saw the news, no tickets were left.

    Because of that, she was dejected the whole day.

    When she returned to Verdant Estate, Emrys led her into a room mysteriously.

    ¡°Take a look at this, Lena.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness! It¡¯s a ticket to Eastfield Auctions! Oh my gosh! Rys, I love you so much!¡±

    Gone was Yelena¡¯s elegant self as she screamed in delight and gave Emrys another peck on the

    cheek.

    It just so happened that Cordelia witnessed this scene.

    With that, Emrys once again earned a matching pair of k*ss marks, one on each cheek.

    Although Emrys was unable to utter a word out of exasperation, he did want to tell the two women that

    they should stop k*ssing his face as they wanted. After all, he was already a grown

    man.

    On Tuesday, a huge crowd gathered at Eastfield Auctions.

    Excited chatter filled the hall, and the entire ce was packed.

    This was a scene that could only be found in the concert of the most popr singer in the country.

    It was fair to say that Emerentius was the most popr star in the painting and calligraphy field.

    When Yelena arrived and saw her seat, she was surprised. ¡°Rys, how did you manage to get this

    seat?¡±

    She was so over the moon when she got the ticket the day before that she did not notice the seat

    number.

    It was only when she got to Eastfield Auctions that she realized she had the best seat in the whole

    ce.

    Not only was the chairfortable, but it also had the best view of the stage.

    The ones who sat in this seat before were renowned painting and calligraphy collectors. It was not a

    spot that anyone could be in.

    Yelena could already feel countless pairs of eyes on her, their owners wondering which respected

    collector she was.

    Chapter 23 Comeback

    +10 pearls

    ¡°I guess I got lucky!¡± Emrys answered calmly.

    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Yelena rolled her eyes at Emrys. ¡°If you¡¯re that lucky, you might as well buy a lottery

    ticket.¡±

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    \

    1

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 24 A Gimmick

    Are we so lucky that we¡¯d score two of the best seats right next to each other? I don¡¯t believe it. I heard

    the auction house predetermines who gets to sit in this row and that these seats weren¡¯t for sale. He

    must be lying.

    Despite Yelena¡¯s questions, Emrys merely smiled without saying anything.

    Having no way of getting any answers out of him, she decided to wait until the auction ended, then

    drag him to bed for a careful interrogation.

    Over in thest row, several people were staring at the pair¡¯s backs grimly. They were the same people

    whom Emrys had offended while attending the exhibition for Lorenzo¡¯s private collection two nights

    ago.

    Rowan snorted coldly and muttered, ¡°How can he just sit there so shamelessly?¡±

    He felt a sharp pain as he shifted in his seat ufortably. What¡¯s with this sad excuse for a bench?

    Does it evene with long nails on its seat?

    ¡°Good day, everyone!¡± At that moment, the auctioneer went onstage and made a few generic opening

    remarks, then started to disy the auction items.

    The first few items were nothing special, and no one showed much interest. Everyb*dy was waiting for

    the grand finale.

    After several rounds of bids that merely served as a prologue, the auctioneer announced, ¡°The next

    item up for sale is what you all have been waiting for. It¡¯s Mr. Emerentius¡® newest work!¡±

    Excitement began to run high in the room.

    The avid art collectors were already itching with anticipation. They could hardly wait to raise their

    bidding paddles and get the ball rolling.

    A S**y, scantily¨Cd woman sashayed onto the stage while carrying the auction item.

    Deliberately trying to keep the suspense, the auctioneer said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is curious about the

    ¡°Please stop with the nonsense. Hurry up and show it to us!¡± the crowd shouted.

    The auctioneer.

    merely before proceeding to drag things out for a little longer. Upon noticing that everyone was already

    burning with impatience, he told the S**y woman to pull aside the red cloth and reveal the auction item.

    As soon as the bidders saw the painting, however, looks of shock crossed their faces, at the same

    time. That painting is Mr. Emerentius¡® work indeed, but¡­

    Someone recognized it immediately. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Eagle on a Tree?¡±

    Chapter 24 A Gimmick

    +10 pearls

    Sure enough, the woman was holding Eagle on a Tree, an artwork released quite a while ago.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s clearly an old piece. How could you describe it as a new work? Is Eastfield Auctions also starting to

    employ such gimmicks?¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯ve done is fraudulent behavior. It¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Although this situation is very upsetting, I¡¯ve decided to bid for this artwork.¡±

    One after another, those at the auction expressed their dissatisfaction.

    They were not dissatisfied with the painting but rather Eastfield Auctions¡® deceitful actions. Even if the

    auction house did not resort to such a trick and im to have Emerentius¡®test masterpiece, they

    would stille to support the auction all the same.

    However, because the auction house had announced they would have Emerentius¡® newest work only to

    bring out something he had done previously, the crowd could not help feeling deceived. As Emerentius¡®

    loyal fans, they felt sorely disappointed.

    As for Lorenzo, his heart lurched when he saw that painting. Didn¡¯t I already acquire this piece for my

    art collection? How did it get here? Could it be that the one I bought is fake? Or did someone break into

    my house?

    He was instantly overwhelmed with an uneasy feeling.

    Meanwhile, the auctioneer was unfazed by the bidders¡® disgruntledments. He grinned and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This artwork is indeed Eagle on a Tree, but it¡¯s a new piece from Mr. Emerentius.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed anything different about this Eagle on a Treepared to the previous one?¡±

    That question got the crowd thinking. All of them opened their eyes wide and studied the painting

    carefully.

    ¡°I see it! The red mark on the eagle¡¯s head is gone!¡±

    When the others heard that, they realized it was an urate observation. Many photos of Eagle on a

    Tree had been widely circted online, so most art enthusiasts had seen it before. They could tell the

    artwork the S**ydy was carrying was different from the one in the photos online.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 25 Another Surprise

    ¡°As you can see, this painting is a corrected version of the original Eagle on a Tree,¡± said the

    auctioneer. ¡°That¡¯s because the red mark in the earlier piece was a mistake. Not wishing to be so half¨C

    hearted in his work, Mr. Emerentius painted a new one.¡±

    The bidders felt much more at ease upon hearing that exnation.

    ¡°See, I told you. Eastfield Auctions has a strong sense of integrity and doesn¡¯t need to resort to

    gimmicks.¡±

    ¡°You know, I did notice that the red mark in the other painting seemed somewhat out of ce. Sure

    enough, it wasn¡¯t Mr. Emerentius¡® original intention to have it there.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius is such a responsible person. To make us fans happy, he deliberately painted a whole

    new version. I want to stan him for life!¡±

    ¡°I totally agree! He¡¯s my idol!¡±

    Emrys could not help thinking there was no need for such strong sentiments.

    Yelena flung her arms around his neck and eximed excitedly, ¡°I was right, Rys! Hurry up and tell me

    I¡¯m awesome!¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re really awesome.¡±

    However, the expressions of some people in thest row were a stark contrast to the rest of the

    crowd¡¯s. They were a sight to behold, especially Rowan¡¯s. His face looked as ck as thunder.

    To think I went on a whole spiel about my analysis of the painting the other night. Even Mr. Haberle

    praised me for being able to read Mr. Emerentius¡® mind! I never thought it¡¯de back and p me in

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    the face.

    In the end, the newer version of Eagle on a Tree was purchased for eight million by a wealthy

    businessman from Summerbank to add to his collection.

    Emrys finally believed that he was a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion painting and calligraphy genius. Who knew it

    was in my blood? It turns out that the artworks I draw so casually are actually so valuable! I wonder

    how much the old friar has made from them.

    Just as everyone thought that the auction was over and was preparing to leave, they heard the

    auctioneer say, ¡°Please don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Actually, we¡¯ve prepared another surprise for you

    today.¡±

    That piqued their interest immediately. A surprise? Could there really be something even more

    surprising than a new version of Eagle on a Tree?

    They watched as the S**ydy slinked off the stage, only to be reced by a middle¨Caged man.

    The crowd was shocked, for the middle¨Caged man was none other than Thomas Sundend, the

    12:14 Tue, 16 Jan 2.

    D

    Chapter 25 Another Surprise

    6  92%

    +10 pearls

    owner of Eastfield Auctions.

    He was personally carrying an auction item as he walked onto the stage, which intrigued the crowd

    even further. They were curious to see what could be more valuable than Eagle on a Tree.

    The auctioneer beamed as he announced, ¡°Truth be told, this is also a new piece by Mr. Emerentius.

    It¡¯s sure to astonish you like never before.¡±

    Everyone erupted into excited shouts and cheers. So, Mr. Emerentius didn¡¯t just do one painting!

    The bidders who had been upset over failing to purchase Eagle on a Tree felt their hope rekindling.

    ¡°Take a good look at it, everyone!¡±

    The person who spoke was Thomas. Without any pomp or circumstance, he pulled off the red cloth

    over it to reveal the artwork.

    Instantly, everyone in the room was stunned. They felt as though someone had struck their hearts with

    a giant hammer.

    Painted on the paper was a single rose, blush pink and just beginning to bloom. Its beauty was

    unparalleled.

    Nheless, that was not the most astonishing part. Even more mind¨Cblowing was that anyone who

    stared at the flower for more than ten seconds would notice a change in what they saw¨Cthe ¡ªbudding

    rose would seem toe to life and burst into full bloom. It was an incredibly powerful

    visual impact.

    Everyb*dy was shocked to the core.

    There were many artists who were masters at creating optical illusions, and their works often yielded

    unexpected visual effects. One of the most famous works was a painting where the subject appeared

    to be an elderly woman if viewed upright but, when viewed upside down, would turn into a young girl.

    Only someone with skills of the highest level could produce such masterpieces.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    herished By Seven Sisters

    1210

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 26 Burgeoning Rose

    Emerentius¡® work was even more impressive, for his inanimate work seemed to being alive.

    In mere ten seconds, the audience could almost witness the process of the rose¡¯s budding state to its

    blooming state.

    It was the work of a master.

    Anyone could see that Emerentius¡® artwork would be worth hundreds of millions a hundred yearster.

    The audience was astonished.

    They were taken aback like never before.

    Thomas introduced, ¡°This piece of work is named Burgeoning Rose.¡±

    Right as he said that, the rich businessman who sessfully bid for Eagle on a Tree jumped to his feet

    and yelled, ¡°No need for the bids. I¡¯m buying this artwork for twenty million!¡±

    Twenty million? The audience gasped. Price tags really don¡¯t matter to the rich. He didn¡¯t even ask for

    the starting bid and just straight¨Cup offered twenty million!

    Right then, another wealthy businessman stood up. ¡°Thirty million.¡±

    Thirty million!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers.

    The increment was by ten million, and the rest of them would call the businessmen lunatics for

    that.

    There were actually many billionaires who never bid in the previous round because while Eagle on a

    Tree was a new piece of work, there was already an older version of it. At most, it would only be worth

    eight million.

    Furthermore, the collection value of the newer version would not be as much as the older version. It

    was the same concept as how misprinted stamps were far more valuable than normal

    stamps.

    However, Burgeoning Rose was a different matter. It was a work that stunned all, and twenty million

    was merely its base value.

    The business owners were all lifting their hands, and in the blink of an eye, the price was at eighty

    million. In fact, it seemed that it was about to surpass a hundred million.

    The ordinary collectors could only stare at the scene with their jaws hanging. They could not intervene

    at all.

    10

    Chapter 26 Burgeoning Rose

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Right then, Thomas said, ¡°This artwork is only for disy. It is not one of the auction items of today.¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Sundend, we¡¯re all regr patrons of Eastfield Auctions. Shouldn¡¯t we get some special

    treatment?¡± the people protested.

    They all knew how auctioneers worked. They would first disy the works to tempt the people before

    waiting for the news about the item to spread. In no time, famed collectors from all over the world would

    gather.

    By then, the art piece would sell for an exorbitant price.

    Thomas shook his head and smiled wryly. ¡°This isn¡¯t our intention; this is what Mr. Emerentius wants.¡±

    He wanted to auction the piece as well, for themission alone would let them earn a hefty

    sum..

    However, South River King had told him that the artwork was a gift¨Cit was not for sale¨Cwhen he passed

    him the piece. Furthermore, it was what Emerentius wanted, and South River King was only conveying

    the message for him.

    Upon hearing that, the audience hung their heads, feeling sad.

    All of a sudden, Thomas looked in Yelena¡¯s direction and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Lynch, pleasee to

    the stage.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Yelena froze, not knowing why Thomas would call out to her.

    Emrys nodded. ¡°Yes, Lena. He¡¯s asking for you. Go on now.¡±

    Once Yelena was sure that Thomas was looking at her and not someone else, she finally walked up

    the stage, baffled.

    The audience was equally bemused.

    ¡°Ms. Lynch, South River King informed me that this Burgeoning Rose is a work Mr. Emerentius made

    for you. Please ept this,¡± Thomas said politely.

    With that, he presented the artwork to Yelena.

    Complete silence took over the room, followed by thunderous apuse.

    Everyone was looking at Yelena with jealousy and respect.

    Yes, it was respect.

    Emerentius was the one they looked up to, and Yelena was the only one who had ever received

    16 Jan

    Chapter 26 Burgeoning Rose

    -92%

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    artwork as a gift from Emerenti¨´s. Furthermore, the piece she received was a masterpiece.

    In other words, the woman was someone extraordinary to Emerentius.

    How could they not have respect for her if that was the case?

    It was also an exnation as to why an unfamiliar face like Yelena had the right to sit in the VIP

    area.

    As it turned out, Emerentius had arranged for all of that.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 27 Just For Her

    A

    +10 pearls

    At that moment, Yelena, who was standing on the stage, was holding onto Emerentius¡® artwork while

    trembling.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She could not believe that Emerentius would create a piece of art just for her.

    What is so good about me to receive this?

    At that very second, Yelena was no longer the alluring Rose Queen nor the icy¨Chearted assassin

    Nightrose. She was merely a normal young woman who received attention from her favorite

    personality.

    But at the same time, she was also the woman Emrys respected most¨CYelena Lynch.

    Sure enough, everything was Emrys¡® n.

    The night before thest, Yelena had had a bad time at Lorenzo¡¯s ce. The conservative old- timers

    had thought that Yelena had no right to have a ce in their social circle.

    Fine. She won¡¯t join your circle, then. I¡¯ll hold a banquet and let you find out who truly stands on the top

    instead.

    Instantly, numerous collectors began trying to curry favor with Yelena and invite her to visit their

    collections.

    A wealthy business owner even offered hundreds of millions in an attempt to purchase Yelena¡¯s

    Burgeoning Rose, but Yelena rejected him.

    The businessman was not angry, nevertheless. He passed her his name card, hoping to be friends with

    her.

    Everything they were doing was to get to know Emerentius through Yelena.

    They were certain that Yelena had to know Emerentius and was close to the artist. Otherwise, there

    was no way Emerentius would have dedicated his painting to her.

    It was highly likely that all collectors would memorize Yelena¡¯s name after that day and remember that

    she was someone very important to Emerentius.

    Lorenzo, Patrick, Harrison, and Rowan could only stand far from the crowd as they watched the people

    They had had the best chance to get to know Emerentius, yet they were also the ones who had shot

    themselves in the foot.

    The group turned to cast furious looks at Rowan.

    This b*stard¡¯s the reason for our misery. If not for him targeting Ms. Lynch, we would¡¯ve been able to

    get to

    Chapter 27 Just For Her

    +10 pearls

    know her and Mr. Emerentius. Him? Reading Mr. Emerentius¡® mind? Nothing but bullshit came out of

    his mouth!Thump!

    Harrison was gripped by regret. Right then, he convulsed and fell to the ground, his entire face red.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Rowan cried out.

    Patrick was the first among them to snap back to his senses, and he hastily took out his medical kit to

    perform acupuncture for Harrison in the same way as the night before thest.

    However, not only did Harrison not wake up, but his convulsions worsened. He even started bleeding

    out of his orifices.

    ¡°Why is this happening? Tell me! Why is this happening?¡± Rowan screamed at Patrick as he grabbed

    thetter¡¯s cor.

    Patrick was panicking as well, for he had never encountered something like this before.

    \

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. This worked the other night, so why is it¡­ I¡¯m going to call and consult my teacher

    about this!¡±

    ¡°Consult? My dad¡¯s going to be dead by the time your teacher¡¯s here!¡±

    In his fury, Rowan punched Patrick, knocking Patrick¡¯s sses off.

    Right then, Rowan spotted Emrys, and he scrambled over to the other man. ¡°Mr. Lund, my dad, he¡­

    he¡¯s going to die! Please save him!¡±

    Emrys only gave him an apathetic nce. ¡°I thought a certain someone wasn¡¯t happy about me

    questioning his proficiency in medicine?¡±

    ¡°Patrick¡¯s just a f*cking quack! Mr. Lund, I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you the other day! I

    should have trusted you. You can punish me in any way, but you have to save my father, please!¡±

    Even though Rowan had a foul mouth and a lousy character, Emrys had to admit that he was better

    than some others when it came to family.

    At Emrys¡® silence, Rowan rushed over to Yelena and went on his knees.

    ¡°Ms. Lynch, I was an idiot to have said those terrible things to you that night! Please forgive me!¡±

    Even Lorenzo chimed in by pleading, ¡°We¡¯re talking about human life, Ms. Lynch. Please help us

    convince Mr. Lund to save Rowan¡¯s father!¡±

    Human life¡­

    Yelena was a coldhearted assassin who had taken a few lives, but those lives belong to the wicked

    who hadmitted ghastly crimes.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 28 Ignore His Pleas

    Harrison had not done any horrific mistakes.

    Furthermore, Lorenzo had taken good care of her before that night. Yelena could not ignore his pleas.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Right as Yelena was about to say more, Emrys smiled and said, ¡°I understand, Lena.¡± He walked over

    to Harrison and kicked Patrick aside. ¡°Open your freaking eyes and take a good look at this. This is the

    real Needle of Ninth Revival.¡±

    Emrys then took out all the needles inserted into Harrison and redid the insertions.

    His movements were fluid and swift.

    What was the most peculiar was how the tip of the needles would hum whenever he lifted them.

    These moves¡­

    Patrick was taken aback by the scene.

    Not even my teacher can replicate this nimble acupuncture technique! Who in the world is Mr. Lund?

    Right as Emrys was done with the acupuncture treatment, Harrison vomited ¨¤ mouthful of ck blood.

    That was the clotted blood that Patrick had suppressed in him with the wrong acupuncture technique.

    ¡°Dad, how are you feeling?¡± Rowan lunged to his father¡¯s side.

    After taking a slow breath, Harrison said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better, and I don¡¯t have that tight sensation

    in my chest anymore. Thank you, Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund! Thank you, Ms. Lynch!¡±

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rowan prostrated before Emrys and Yelena.

    ¡°Mr. Lund.¡±

    Just as Emrys was about to leave the auction with Yelena, Thomas suddenly walked over to them.

    The head of the Sundend family had a look of reverence on his face as he stood in front of Emrys.

    However, he did not know that Emrys was Empyrean Lord, and neither did he know that Emrys was

    Emerentius, for South River King had been the one to convey the messages.

    If one were to ask why Thomas still held Emrys in such high esteem, one would find out that the

    12.75

    Tue, 16 Jan

    Chapter 28 Ignore His Pleas

    +10 pearls

    answer had to be traced back to the day of Cordelia Group¡¯s productunch.

    That time, South River King had sought out the heads of the families and informed them that the man

    behind Cordelia was Empyrean Lord, and he had asked them to set a good example for the

    rest.

    All of them knew that South River King had a brother who was Empyrean Lord¡¯s subordinate, so South

    River King was trustworthy.

    Furthermore, South River King had made an order worth five billion.

    Betting on a bright future with one billion was worth it.

    Thomas had been at the productunch, so he had learned that Cordelia was part of Emrys¡® found

    family. In other words, it was highly likely that Emrys was Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cin-w.

    That was why Thomas had respect for Emrys.

    The other heads of the families shared the same thought as Thomas, save for Benedict.

    Benedict had witnessed Emrys¡® wrath first¨Chand, so he knew how different Emrys was from others.

    Emrys had a domineering, regal demeanor.

    Along with the attitude of South River King and the others, Benedict spected that Emrys was not

    Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw. Instead, Emrys was likely the Empyrean Lord himself.

    Sometimes, an enemy would know one better than one¡¯s friend.

    Benedict¡¯s guess was right, but how he would use the information was another story.

    Emrys responded to Thomas in a friendly tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Sundend?¡±

    He could tell that Thomas had a favor to ask of him.

    Emrys was not a cold¨Cblooded individual. His ruthlessness was reserved for his enemies.

    As long as the other person treated him with respect, Emrys would respond with equal respect.

    With a smile, Thomas said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I saw you saving that man with acupuncture. May I know if

    you¡¯re a doctor?¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°In a way. Could it be that you have someone ill in your family, Mr. Sundend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Mr. Lund. My father is sick. He hasn¡¯t eaten for three days, so I¡¯d like to consult

    you about his condition.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Emrys replied before asking Yelena to head back herself first.

    Chapter 28 Ignore His Pleas

    +10 pearls

    He then followed Thomas to the Sundend residence.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    herished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 29 Franklin Sundend

    Franklin Sundend was lying on the bed, his stomach inted as if two basketballs had been stuffed

    in there. He was sighing non¨Cstop, seemingly anxious.

    The Sundends were equally worried.

    When Emrys pressed Franklin¡¯s stomach, thetter couldn¡¯t stop crying out in pain.

    By then, Emrys had figured out what was going on. But before he could start treating Franklin,

    someone barged into the room.

    ¡°Thomas, I¡¯ve gotten Dr. Quick toe! Let¡¯s hurry up and let him treat Dad!¡±

    The one who had just entered looked very much like Thomas. He was none other than the second son

    of the Sundend family, Lucas Sundend.

    A skinny elderly man with a medical kit entered after Lucas. He looked like he was in his sixties, and he

    looked suspicious.

    Nevertheless, despite his mediocre appearance, he was one of the top physicians in Jadeborough. He

    was Elliot Quick, also known as the Doctor of One Prescription.

    In other words, he was a physician who could supposedly cure a patient with one mere prescription.

    Thomas furrowed his brows when he heard that Elliot hade. Of all times for this darn old¨Ctimer

    toe.

    As it turned out, the Sundend brothers had gone to seek Elliot¡¯s help when their father first fell ill.

    However, Elliot had told them he was not interested in consulting those who were not deathly

    ill.

    Without a choice, the brothers had gone to look for other doctors, but the rest of the doctors could not

    help their father at all.

    Elliot had onlye now so that he could get the desperate brothers to pay any sum he wanted.

    Naturally, Thomas was not happy about that.

    Before he could say anything, Elliot scoffed, ¡°What is this? Don¡¯t hire me if you look down on

    me.¡±

    He was irked when he saw Emrys treating Franklin..

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Lucas did not expect Thomas to have hired another physician, and he froze. However, he noticed that

    Emrys was young, so he had more faith in Elliot¡¯s medical proficiency.

    ¡°Dr. Quick, this is a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t be angry. We only went to other doctors

    Chapter 29 Franklin ¡­

    +10 pearls

    because you didn¡¯t want toe. We can¡¯t just stand aside and watch our father suffer!¡± Lucas hastily

    exined, fearing that Elliot would just storm off.

    Elliot clicked his tongue. ¡°So you¡¯re ming me for noting sooner?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m immensely grateful that you¡¯re willing toe and treat my father.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Elliot said arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll treat him, but the consultation fee will be double the initial

    price.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lucas blurted out. ¡°Dr. Quick, didn¡¯t we agree on the consultation fee? Why are you doubling it

    now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s a different situation now.¡± Elliot shot Emrys a contemptuous look before he continued to say

    to Lucas, ¡°The consultation fee would have remained the same if this brat wasn¡¯t around, but for you to

    invite him here is a sign of your distrust in me. Therefore, I¡¯m doubling the consultation fee.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lucas did not know what else to say.

    Thomas was enraged. Right as he was about to tell Elliot to scram out of their house, he heard Emrys

    say, ¡°Let him treat your father first.¡±

    Thomas suppressed his anger and said to Elliot grimly, ¡°The amount of the consultation fee isn¡¯t an

    issue as long as you can cure my father.¡±

    It was only then Franklin dramatically put down his medical kit and started taking Franklin¡¯s pulse. At

    the same time, he mocked, ¡°Brat, you should thank your lucky stars that you¡¯re getting to witness how I

    work today.¡±

    Sure enough, Elliot was a professional. He soon diagnosed Franklin after a while of taking his pulse.

    He wrote a prescription and passed it to Lucas. ¡°Purchase the herbs listed on this paper and brew them

    now. Get three hundred milliliters of the concoction, and remember to exclude the dregs.¡±

    Lucas immediately did as told.

    There was a herbal store nearby, and Lucas soon returned with the necessary herbs.

    Once he brewed the concoction, he brought a bowl of dark herbal tonic to Franklin.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 30 Useless

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Elliot said confidently, ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, you¡¯ll recoverpletely after finishing the medicine.¡±

    Lucas hadplete faith in him.

    He was about to feed Franklin the medicine when he found himself in a predicament.

    ¡°Dr. Quick, my dad vomits everything he swallows. I can¡¯t feed him this!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Elliot furrowed his brows. He retrieved the bowl and fed Franklin the medicine himself. Unfortunately,

    the elderly man immediately spat it out.

    1

    ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, you must finish this medicine. How will you recover otherwise?¡± Elliot said sternly.

    Franklin was in a feeble state at present, and he would have struck Elliot with a resounding p if he

    was strong enough.

    Do you think I¡¯m deliberately refusing to drink? My b*dy is refusing to take anything! Damn it! I can¡¯t

    even drink water now. How could he ask me to drink the medicine? Is he a fool?

    Seeing that Franklin refused to finish the medicine, Elliot grew anxious.

    This won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t destroy my reputation as the Doctor of One Prescription.

    Elliot knitted his brows and fell deep into thought. A whileter, an idea urred to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I

    massage your stomach, Old Mr. Sundend? That way, you might be able to stomach the medicine.¡±

    He then began to massage Franklin¡¯s stomach using a traditional massage method.

    ¡°Ow! Where are you pressing?¡±

    Franklin had been feeling weak, but when Elliot began to massage him, he suddenly jolted upright as a

    sharp pain coursed through his b*dy. In a moment of confusion and rm, he reflexively pped Elliot.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Elliot was shell¨Cshocked.

    Lucas quickly apologized, ¡°Dr. Quick, my dad didn¡¯t p you on purpose. It was a reflexive action out of

    pain.¡±

    Elliot could not express his anger outwardly at his patient, so he was left with no other choice but to

    ept the apology despite feeling resentful inside.

    Chapter 30 Useless

    +10 pearls

    He refuses to drink the medicine or let me massage him. How am I going to treat him? Am I going to

    fail this time?

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Emrys finally spoke up, sarcasm in his voice. ¡°You seemed arrogant, so I assumed you

    could treat Old Mr. Sundend. But now it¡¯s obvious that you are utterly useless.¡±

    Useless?

    Elliot¡¯s lips twitched as he swirled around to re at Emrys. ¡°What a rude brat! Which hospital do you

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    work at?¡±

    He had been forced to tamp down his frustration, so Emrys¡®ment served as the perfect trigger for

    him to unleash his suppressed emotions.

    If Emrys had the courage to disclose the hospital at which he was employed, Elliot would use his

    influence in the traditional medicine industry in Jadeborough to get him fired.

    As soon as he said that, a crisp p sounded.

    p!

    Elliot staggered backward and hollered angrily, ¡°Mr. Surtdend, what are you doing?¡±

    It was Thomas who had pped him.

    Elliot had been getting on his nerves since the very beginning. If Emrys hadn¡¯t asked him to be patient,

    he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Elliot to stay until now.

    Thomas dered, ¡°I¡¯ll continue pping you if you dare to be rude to Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Elliot trembled in anger as he pointed at Thomas. ¡°You b*stard! Without me, your father won¡¯t

    recover at all!¡±

    ¡°That is not your concern.¡± Thomas then turned to Emrys. ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡¯ll leave my father in your hands.¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    At the same time, Elliot burst outughing mockingly. ¡°Seriously? Do you think this man can treat your

    father? Perhaps you wish for your father¡¯s death-¡±

    p!

    Elliot was sent crashing to the ground with another p.

    Some people loved being rude and deserved to be punished.

    Elliot¡¯s cheek was burning, but he dared not retaliate, as Thomas was tall and strong.

    1

    This time, he was smart enough to remain silent.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    5:10 Wed 17 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 31 Antique Vase

    He didn¡¯t leave, as he wanted to see how Emrys would cause Franklin¡¯s death.

    As he finally stopped talking, the scene fell deathly silent.

    +10 pearls

    Emrys stared at Franklin for some time. He didn¡¯t prescribe anything or start to treat him. Instead, he

    asked, ¡°Does your father have a hobby!

    Hobby

    Thomas was surprised to hear that question ¡°Mr. Lund, can you be more specific?

    ¡°For example, he might like antiques¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dad loves collecting antique pieces. He has a few antique vases in his study. Thomas

    said

    ¡°Bring them all here.¡±

    Despite not knowing what Emrys wanted to do. Thomas left and soon returned with the antique

    A smirk yed on Elliot¡¯s lips as he stood aside, waiting for Emrys to make a fool of himself.

    ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, these antique vases are gorgeous. You must¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to get them,

    huh?¡± Emrys picked up a vase and waved it in front of Franklin.

    Franklin shed a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Lund, what are you getting a

    cat?¡±

    If it had been any other time, he and Emrys would have had a delightful conversation about his antique

    vases, but unfortunately, he was on the brink of death and had no desire to engage in idle

    chatter.

    What is he doing?

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Both Thomas and Lucas were confused, too.

    Elliot snickered. ¡°How ridiculous!¡±

    Suddenly, a strange smile flitted across Emrys¡® lips as he drawled, ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, you love

    collecting fitiques, but my hobby is the opposite. I

    love smashing antiques!¡±

    With that, he smashed the antique vase onto the ground right in front of Franklin.

    Crack!

    The vase immediately shattered upon impact.

    15:10 Wed, 17 Jan G

    Chapter 31 Antique Vase

    +10 pearls

    Thomas and Lucas nched in horror.

    Franklin adored his collection and would always wipe them meticulously with a cotton cloth several

    times every day. In fact, he cleaned them more often than he cleaned himself.

    However, Emrys had just destroyed one of his precious treasures.

    Lucas roared in anger, ¡°You lunatic! Is my dad¡¯s illness not serious enough? How dare you destroy his

    vase? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    He was about to rush forward to hit Emrys when Thomas stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. Mr. Lund must have a reason for doing so,¡± Thomas said to his brother with a

    grim expression.

    He didn¡¯t know the reason behind Emrys¡® action, but he chose to be patient for the time being.

    Feeling puzzled, Lucas demanded, ¡°Thomas, is it not obvious that he is here to anger Dad? Why are

    you siding with him?¡±

    Thomas said nothing.

    He was left with no choice but to trust Emrys, as he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    Emrys had picked up the second vase, about to smash it.

    Lucas fixed a death re on Emrys. Refusing to tolerate his behavior, he charged forward and

    snatched the vase from his grasp.

    Right then, Franklin parted his lips, about to yell at Emrys for breaking his beloved vases.

    wever, before he could utter a single word, he was ovee with a powerful urge to vomit, and a

    putrid smell filled the air as the contents of his stomach were expelled.

    Following that, his stomach, which was as round as a ball, deted.

    It turned out that Franklin¡¯s condition was due to his weakened spleen, which had resulted in his.

    stomach bing bloated and his inability to digest food correctly.

    In traditional medicine, the liver was thought to have the ability to temper the functioning of the spleen.

    Emrys had deliberately angered Franklin, which affected his liver. This, in turn, meant that Franklin was

    able to vomit out the contents of his stomach, as the pressure that had been ced on his spleen as

    the liver¡¯s restraining effect was now relieved.

    Franklin was cured without needing to take any medicine or get any treatment.

    Both Thomas and Lucas were dumbstruck.

    ¡°You were grinning happily, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    10:15

    15 10 Wed, 17 Jan

    Chapter 31 Antique Vase

    +10 pearls

    Suddenly. Emrys strode over to Elliot and whacked him on the lock of his head,

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    herished By Seven Sisters

    X64%

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 32 Support Cordelia Group

    A while ago, Elliot had been grinning happily when Emrys smashed the vase. He evenmented, ¡°I

    can¡¯t believe this b*stard ims he is able to treat Old Mr. Sundend. Who is the fool who invited him

    here?¡±

    It was quite noisy at the time, so it was likely that the others didn¡¯t hear what he said. With all eyes on

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    the shattered vase, no one would be listening to him.

    However, Emrys had heard him loud and clear.

    As Empyrean Lord, he couldn¡¯t believe someone had the guts to call him a b¡¯stard. He decided to teach

    him a lesson.

    When he pped the back of Elliot¡¯s head, he exerted some force.

    Elliot stumbled forward and, through what seemed like sheer luck, fell face¨Cfirst into Franklin¡¯s vomit.

    To his horror, he realized he had identally ingested some of the vile substance, which was nothing

    short ofpletely revolting.

    Thomas couldn¡¯t bear to witness the disgusting scene and summoned two b*dyguards to drag Elliot

    out.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, please ept my apology. I nearly misunderstood you just now,¡± Lucas said apologetically.

    He had nearly taken action against Emrys when Franklin vomited in time.

    Emrys wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you¡¯re just worried about your father.¡± He then turned to

    Franklin and smiled. ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, you won¡¯t me me for destroying your vase, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You saved me, Mr. Lund. I wouldn¡¯t dare to me you,¡± Franklin replied hastily as he

    waved his hands.

    Although his heart ached for the broken vase, it was worth it, as he was saved.

    Thomas¡® expression was one of utmost respect as he said, ¡°Mr. Lund. I am deeply indebted to you for

    what you have done to save my dad. I would be d to pay you any amount that you want.¡±

    ¡°No need. I broke your dad¡¯s antique vase, so I won¡¯t ask for any money. All that I ask is that your

    family shows their support for Delia¡¯s Cordelia Group.¡±

    With that, Emrys left the Sundend residence.

    Thomas watched as Emrys¡® carefree figure left the house. He clenched his jaw and made an important

    decision.

    ¡°Gather everyone for a family meeting. I¡¯m going to announce that our distribution channel will be

    exclusively selling Cordelia Group¡¯s products from now on.

    Chapter 32 Support Cordeli¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Thomas, isn¡¯t that too risky?¡± Lucas asked worriedly.

    If their distribution channel sold Cordelia Group¡¯s products exclusively, that would mean they were now

    in the same boat as Cordelia Group.

    It was a risky decision.

    In the event of a catastrophe befalling Cordelia Group, the Sundend family would be doomed.

    ¡°We take risks every day in the corporate world.¡± Thomas said decisively, then turned to look at

    Franklin.

    Franklin gave a curt nod. ¡°I¡¯ve already handed you the family business, so I¡¯ll support any decision you

    make. Besides, I think Mr. Lund is no ordinary person. He¡¯ll definitely achieve sess in the future.¡±

    Mr. Lund, huh?

    Thomas narrowed his eyes. After all, Emrys wasn¡¯t the only reason he made this decision. It was also

    because of that man.

    Emrys soon returned to Verdant Estate.

    Yelena smirked upon seeing him. ¡°Rys, why would Mr. Emerentius suddenly give me a painting? How

    does he know me?¡±

    ¡°You should be asking Mr. Emerentius that question.¡±

    Yelena snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Are you hiding something from me? Be honest with mel

    Emrys nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be frank with you. I was the one who asked Mr. Emerentius to draw

    Burgeoning Rose.¡±

    ¡°Stop lying to me!¡±

    Yelena grabbed Emrys by the arm and yanked him into his room. She pointed at a few crumpled.

    pieces of paper on the desk. ¡°I¡¯ve looked through your dustbin. There were some strange tissues in

    there, but I also found these.¡±

    Emrys was speechless. Is Lena a husky? Why would she look through my dustbin?

    However, he knew what the crumpled papers were. They were the drafts he made for Burgeoning

    Rose.

    He was actually teasing her, for there was no need for him to conceal his identity as Emerentius.

    As Yelena had discovered the truth, he admitted to it readily.

    ..64%

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Am I Not Pretty

    Tears brimmed in Yelena¡¯s eyes.

    Anyone would be ted if they were in her shoes. After all, she had just discovered that the artist she

    had been admiring for a long time was her brother.

    Yelena was touched to discover that Emrys had organized an auction just to make her the center of

    attention and exact revenge on her behalf.

    If she hadn¡¯t exposed his lie, he wouldn¡¯t have admitted that he was Emerentius.

    He was her silent protector, providing her withfort and warmth when she least expected it.

    Yelena had finally discovered a safe haven where she could be her true self¨Ca ce where she no

    longer had to put on a facade. She was truly and utterly safe here.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Ovee with emotion, Yelena flung her arms around Emrys. Unfortunately, the force of her embrace

    caused them both to stumble and tumble to the ground.

    Emrys said firmly. ¡°Lena, I know you¡¯re touched, but don¡¯t take the chance to take advantage of

    me.¡±

    As Empyrean Lord, he was a man of principles.

    Seeing his reaction, Yelena had the urge to tease him. A charming smile yed on her lips as she

    asked, ¡°Am I not pretty?¡±

    Staring down at him, Yelena reached up and brushed her hair away from her face, tucking it behind her

    ear so that she could see clearly.

    Emrys grew flustered, as it was clear Yelena was ying with fire.

    No! She¡¯s my sister.

    He was about to push her away when an icy voice rang out, causing him to jolt in fear.

    ¡°You guys look like you¡¯re having fun, huh?¡±

    It was Cordelia, who was leaning against the doorframe, her expression icy cold.

    Emrys had a coughing fit. ¡°Uh, Delia, this is a misunderstanding¡±

    He was about to exin things when a pnded on his cheek.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Why did she p me? I¡¯m innocent!

    Wed,

    Chapter 33 Am I Not Pretty

    03.64%

    +10 pearls

    After teaching Emrys a lesson, Cordelia turned to Yelena and said, ¡°Lena, you¡¯ll be sleeping in my.

    room from now on. I don¡¯t want you guys to fool around.¡±

    Yelena stuck her tongue out sheepishly. She dared not disobey Cordelia¡¯s words.

    Among the sevendies, Cordelia was the most authoritative of them all.

    Midas was an underground casino in Jadeborough.

    Dozens of muscr men with intricate tattoos adorning their arms had congregated inside the casino,

    their bare torsos gleaming in the dim light.

    They were currently surrounding two men.

    One was their leader, Hendrik Landry, who was a figure of fear and intimidation to many. A cigar could

    be seen hanging from the corner of his mouth as he surveyed the other man before him.

    The other man was Gavin, who was trembling from his kneeling position on the ground.

    ¡°M¨CMr. Landry, we agreed that I have a week to repay the debt, no? It isn¡¯t time yet.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Hendrik used his cigar to poke Cavin¡¯s head. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t sent someone to

    keep an eye on you, you would¡¯ve escaped to another state!¡±

    A few days ago, Kane had promised to repay Gavin¡¯s debt if he agreed to discredit Cordelia.

    s, South River King suddenly appeared out of nowhere and disrupted their ns.

    Kane was in hot waters himself, so naturally, he had no time to help Gavin.

    Without a choice, Gavin nned to escape to the neighboring state. s, he was caught by Hendrik¡¯s

    ¡°Mr. Landry, I wasn¡¯t trying to escape. Trust me. I was just nning on enjoying myself nearby the train

    station. There are many of them there, and they are cheap¡­¡±

    p!

    Hendrik delivered a p on Gavin¡¯s cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you cane up with that excuse.¡±

    ¡°Stop it¡­ Mr. Landry, please stop beating me,¡± Gavin pleaded. ¡°Give me a few days to get the money. I

    promise I¡¯ll repay the debt by the deadline.¡±

    Repay the debt? How will you do that?¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 34 Deserves To Die

    Hendrik swung his hand to strike Gavin again.

    +10 pearls

    In a sh, Gavin hugged the man¡¯s thigh and cried out, ¡°Trust me, Mr. Landry. I¡¯ll definitely be able to

    get the money together! You know Cordelia Youngblood, yes? She¡¯s my sister. Not only is she

    exceedingly wealthy, but she¡¯s also on close terms with South River King!¡±

    ¡°South River King?¡±

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hendrik was

    as stunned for a moment.

    Mistakenly assuming that he had gotten an opening, Gavin hastily asserted, ¡°Yes, South River King!

    My sister is South River King¡¯s woman.¡±

    It was clear as day that he was nning to use South River King to intimidate Hendrik.

    Unexpectedly, Hendrik startedughing uproariously after the brief stupefaction.

    The other tattooed men surrounding him cracked up as well..

    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m increasingly impressed, Gavin! What an absurd excuse! Why don¡¯t you im that your

    sister is Empyrean Lord¡¯s woman and see whether we believe you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, Mr. Landry. I¡ª¡±

    p!

    Hendrik pped Gavin across the face once more. Hisughter ceased, and he snarled with a ruthless

    expression, ¡°Stop wasting my damn time! Call your sister right now and ask her for the money.¡±

    Gavin stiffened.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want a beating from me first?¡± Hendrik barked.

    ¡°No, not at all. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Landry. It¡¯s because¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯ve asked her for money

    too many times. She¡¯ll never trust me anymore.¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was quivering. When he saw that

    Hendrik was about to hit him again, he hurriedly suggested, ¡°But Mr. Landry, so long as you take a

    video of me and send to it my sister, warning her that you¡¯re going to harass my adopted father if she

    doesn¡¯t pay up, she¡¯ll undoubtedly give you the money.¡±

    He knew all too well that he was nothing to Cordelia.

    However, the same could not be said of Walter.

    Cordelia certainly cared about Walter, so she would never sit back and do nothing as long as they

    capitalized on that weakness of hers.

    Chapter 34 Deserves To Die

    +10 pearls

    Bringing his leg back. Hendrik kicked Gavin in the face and sneered, ¡°What a good son!¡±

    Emrys initially decided to pay his second pseudo¨Csister a visit that day, but the instant he stepped into

    the living room, he was greeted by the sight of Cordelia sitting on the couch sullenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Delia?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That Gavin is such an ingrate!

    Fuming, Cordelia showed the video on her phone to the man.

    In a sh, a cold gleam glinted in Emrys¡® eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t brood over it. Delia. I¡¯ll take care of it¡±

    ¡°You want to seek South River King out

    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary

    Emrys gave a cold chuckle before leaving Verdant Estate.

    As worry lingered within Cordelia, she gave Yelena a call.

    She operates a bar, so the must have some connections with the underground forces. Who knows, she

    might be acquainted with Midas owner by chance and can ask him for a favor.

    No sooner was the phone connected than Yelena¡¯s puzzled voice drifted over from the other end. ¡°Why

    are you calling me at this hour, Delia?¡±

    ¡°Gavin has been detained by the people from Midas,¡± Cordelia stated, cutting straight to the

    chase.

    -That¡¯s none of my business?

    ¡°Rys has gone over.¡±

    ¡°What? Rys has gone over? I¡¯ll go and blow Midas up right away!¡±

    Hanging up the phone with a click, Yelena found a bay and fastened it at her waist before

    frantically rushing over to Midas.

    If a hair on Rs¡® head is harmed, I¡¯ll definitely torture you within an inch of your life, Hendrik!

    Meanwhile, Emrys had arrived at the entrance of the casino.

    He wore a cold expression on his face.

    Gavin¡¯s life did not matter to him in the least.

    Instead, he was enraged that Hendrik had actually dared to harass Cordelia and threaten to do the

    Wed 17

    17 Jan

    Chapter 34 Deserves To Die

    +10 pearls

    sume to Walter

    He deserves to die

    ¡°Your ID. please

    Two indifferent men in ck sted at the dorsod moppit Exury from adrenang further

    Midas generally did longer you they needed to be

    Regrs, on the other basally held by that cate

    In other words, the vas man rady migget Forys the state stajatition

    ¡°¡®er here w

    Realization proovigely divinant aqua, ??c v?n man, and deeper darkened frightfully But before they

    could make a move ogar hugh her abdomen

    when

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 35 A Duel

    On the heels of that, a loud bang split the air.

    Bam!

    The two men hit the doors hard, the force sending them flying right in.

    +10 pearls

    Many patrons were ying barat in the casino right then. They all jumped in fright upon hearing the

    car¨Csplitting bang from the doors.

    Whoa! What¡¯s going on?

    Everyone swung their gazes at the doors in bewilderment.

    In the next moment, a young man with a frosty expression stepped in.

    ¡°Scram if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    His voice was not loud, but everyone in the casino heard him loud and clear. When he spoke, in

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    particr, the temperature in the entire casino seemed to have plummeted.

    Oh God, he has definitely killed before!

    Their hearts lurching, the patrons did not dare tarry any longer. In no time, the casino empty, leaving

    only a few beautiful croupiers hiding under the tables, shivering incessantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Hendrik rushed over after hearing themotion, followed by his group of tattooed subordinates.

    The moment heid eyes on Emrys, his pupils abruptly constricted. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Without answering him, Emrys demanded, ¡°You were the one who sent the video to my sister, yes?

    At once, Hendrik understood that the man was there for Gavin. He waved a hand, whereupon a few of

    his subordinates quickly closed the casino doors and surrounded Emrys.

    Then, he instructed one of his subordinates, ¡°Go and drag that b*stard out¡±

    Shortly after, Gavin was dragged out, his face swollen and bruised. At the sight of Emrys, he cried out

    excitedly. ¡°Quick, save me, Emrys! Delia must have sent you here to save me, right?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hendrik pped Gavin to calm thetter down before turning to Emrys. ¡°You should act the

    part when you¡¯re here to ransom him. How are you going topensate me for having driven all my

    patrons away as soon as you arrived?¡±

    Chapter 35 A Duel

    +10 pearls

    Suppressing the fury within him. Emrys asked chillingly, ¡°How do you want me topensate

    you?

    In response. Hendrik gave a bark ofughter.

    ¡°Haha! Fall to your knees and prostrate yourself before me in apology first. Then hand me the money to

    ransom this buddy of yours.¡±

    Emrys said nothing.

    He stared at the man for a few seconds in silence before stating. ¡°First. I¡¯ll never fall on my knees and

    prostrate myself before you in apology. Second, I didn¡¯t bring any money with me. Third, such a piece

    of trash isn¡¯t worthy of being my buddy¡±

    When his words rang out, the casino fell silent briefly Subsequently. Hendrik¡¯s roar pierced the air.

    ¡°Why the hell are you here if you didn¡¯t bring any money with you! Are you ying me for a fool:¡±

    ¡°I merely came to tell you that I don¡¯t care how you deal with a piece of trash like Gavin, but stop

    harassing my sister and Mr. Olman.¡±

    The instant he said that, Gavin panicked ¡°We grew up in the same orphanage, after all, Emryst) How

    could you leave me to die¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Once again. Hendrik smacked Gavin across the face before turning to Emrys ¡°So, this is

    how you beg someone!

    He pointed in the direction of the doors.

    The two men in ck who were standing guard at the entrance were still groaning in pain on the

    ground, their stomachs churning in agony

    Shaking his head, Emrys amended. Im not begging you, but warning you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re simply courting death!¡±

    In a sh. Hendrik¡¯s face went as ck as thunder, and his eyes radiated hostility.

    At that precise moment, a burly man suddenly stepped forward and interjected, ¡°Mr. Landry. I think he

    knows martial arts. Why don¡¯t I duel with him?¡±

    The man who spoke was Hunter Lister, Hendrik¡¯s top fighter and the key reason he sessfully

    attained his present status.

    Hendrik nodded in assent. Having done so, he said to Emrys, ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m not giving you any

    chances, kid. As long as you can survive ten moves from him, we can sit down and talk things out. But

    if otherwise. He chuckled coldly before continuing, ¡°Not only will Gavin remain here, but you must also

    stay today. The ransom will be doubled by ten.¡±

    Bam!

    Chapter 35 A Duel

    +10 pearls

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Emrys streaking forward and brutally kicking his leg out at

    Hunter.

    While Hunter managed to cross his arms before him to block the kick in the nick of time, that terrifying

    force was beyond his endurance. His arms instantly snapped, and his chest caved in deeply.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 36 Go And Meet Your Maker

    Emrys turned to Hendrik and asked tly. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Hendrik¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground..

    It was just a single kick!

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Verily, Emrys had sent Hunter flying with a mere kick. He even fractured his arm.

    Others might have no idea about Hunter¡¯s might, but Hendrik was all too aware of it. Hunter had

    persisted in training with the wooden dummy every day since he was ten years old and had done so for

    the past twenty years.

    His arms had long since toughened to three times those of the average person.

    It was thanks to those iron arms of his that he stood out among the many fighters and became

    Hendrik¡¯s most trusted subordina

    In fact, Hendrik had been grooming Hunter as his sessor.

    But in the face of Emrys that day, Hunter could not even withstand a kick from the man.

    Worse still, his invincible iron arms were as fragile as a piece of paper.

    One could only imagine the terrifying the force of that kick.

    Immense shock flooded Hendrik. Gaping at Emrys, he asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Someone with such incredible fighting skills despite his young age was definitely no ordinary

    person.

    Hendrik had to get the facts straight, lest he offended a force he could not afford to offend.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± Emrys merely chuckled and repeated that question before answering. ¡°I¡¯m merely

    someone who¡¯s willing to give my life to protect my sister.¡±

    Hendrik¡¯s heart jolted.

    He fell into silent contemtion for a 1

    Without warning, he proposed solemnly, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so skilled at fighting, how about working

    for me? Not only will I never again harass your sister, but I¡¯ll even give you a well¨Coff life. What do you

    think?¡±

    After swiftly extending Emrys a job offer, he waited silently for thetter¡¯s response,

    Emrys eyed him strangely and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of it.¡±

    15:11 Wed, 17 Jan G

    Chapter 36 Go And Meet¡­

    BK 64%

    +10 pearls

    Unworthy of it?

    Those three words were a veritable bomb.

    All the fighters around them were wholly floored.

    They all had dreamed of having Hendrik hold them in high regard. s, they had not the capability to

    achieve that. However, Emrys had actually dared to say that Hendrik was unworthy when thetter had

    taken the initiative to offer him a job.

    It seemed that he was more or less ungrateful.

    Hendrik¡¯s expression darkened frightfully, and he snarled, ¡°I thought that you were a smart cookie, kid. I

    didn¡¯t expect you to want to do things the hard way.

    na

    Needless to say, he was in a foul mood at having been humiliated in front of his many subordinates.

    Even more infuriating was Emrys guts that he dared use that remark back on Hendrik, retorting, ¡°I, too,

    thought that you were a smart cookie. But from the look of things now, you¡¯re ying with fire.¡±

    ¡°ying with fire? Haha¡­ I shall see who exactly is doing so!¡±

    A malicious smile curved Hendrik¡¯s lips. All of a sudden, he ced his hand in the inner pocket of his

    jacket. When he took it out again, he held an improvised gun in his hand

    The pitch¨Cdark muzzle was locked right on Emrys

    ¡°You¡¯re skilled at martial arts, yes? And you move fast? Let me see whether you can outpace a bullet.¡±

    It went without saying that Hendrik always carried a weapon to defend himself, which led to him

    attaining his status at present. With that pocket pistol, he had killed several big shots in the

    underground circles.

    He did not mind taking another person¡¯s life that day.

    Emrys¡® eyes constricted imperceptibly. Looking straight at Hendrik, he drawled, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t mind sparing you

    if you fall to your knees and prostrate yourself before me a hundred times and lick my boots,¡± Hendrik

    sneered.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Emrys confirmed.

    Click!

    Hendrik simply flicked the safety off in response to that question.

    Chapter 36 Go And Meet¡­

    24 64%

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    +10 pearls

    Emrys stilled for a moment.

    On the heels of that, he unleashed the murderous intent within him.

    ¡°Okay. You can now go and meet your maker.¡±

    While saying that, he stalked toward Hendrik without paying the pocket pistol any mind..

    Hendrik had never encountered such a situation in the past. Whenever he brandished his gun, the

    person across from him had always been scared witless.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 37 You Can Call Me Sky Devourer Lord

    +10 pearls

    On the contrary, Emrys turned increasingly aggressive when faced with a pitch¨Cck muzzle in

    his face.

    Is he mad?

    Sheer panic swamped Hendrik. When he noticed that the man¡¯s eyes reflected no fear but only

    indifference, especially, he was all the more certain that Emrys was a downright cuckoo.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going to shoot if you dare take a step closer.¡±

    He did not even notice the slight quivering of his voice when he said that, and he suffered a total defeat

    in terms of aura.

    He was the one with a weapon, yet an inexplicable sense of uneasiness gripped him.

    However, he had no time to brood over it, for Emrys did not bother to heed his warning. Right then, the

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    At longst, he snapped under the tremendous pressure and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    A puff of ck smoke wafted out of the barrel of the gun. The revolving bullet whizzed out and headed

    right for the space between Emrys eyes.

    At that critical moment, there was a twist of events.

    ¡°Shatter!¡± Emrys roared.

    In the next heartbeat, the bullet fired at lightning speed seemed to have been rendered frozen by some

    mysterious power.

    The sound waves spread out, upon which the bullet reversed directions without warning and struck

    Hendrik right between the eyes with a pop.

    All that remained of Hendrik was silence.

    Never had he imagined there to be such a bizarre urrence in this world.

    The bullet bounced, and it was propelled by sound waves at that?

    He could not fathom it all. Nheless, that was no longer of any importance, for he was already dead

    at that moment.

    Emrys swept an impassive gaze over Hendrik¡¯s dead b*dy before looking away.

    Chapter 37 You Can Call Me¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    That was his first time using his magical powers to kill an ordinary Chanaean.

    It probably would not be thest time either.

    This will be the end of whoever dares to be disrespectful toward Delia and the others.

    By then, all the fighters surrounding him were shaking in their boots. They would never have believed

    such a mystical event had they not witnessed it with their own eyes.

    Even then, they felt as though it had all been a dream.

    After all, it was utterly terrifying that someone had actually killed a person with just his voice.

    Horrified, Hunter asked, ¡°Who exactly are you, Sir?¡±

    Leashing his murderous intent, Emrys replied softly, ¡°You can call me Sky Devourer Lord or Empyrean

    Lord.¡±

    Sky Devourer Lord? Empyrean Lord?

    Hunter and the others were promptly horror¨Cstricken, shaking like a leaf.

    Why would someone with a godlike existence in Chanaea be in this tiny city of Jadeborough? That

    aside, he¡¯s even so young!Thud!

    Everyone dropped to their knees.

    Emrys did not have to say anything further. Just the title of Empyrean Lord was sufficient to make

    others tremble and kneel before him.

    Meanwhile, Gavin felt as though he had been struck by a bolt of lightning-

    His mind went nk, and he waspletely stunned.

    He could not believe that the weak and scrawny boy who had grown up together with him at Sunshine

    Children¡¯s Home had actually be the unrivaled Empyrean Lord.

    Conversely, he was still a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing.

    ¡°For someone like you, being alive is trouble. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Olman, I would¡¯ve killed you time and

    again,

    As Emrys said that, he grabbed Gavin¡¯s head under thetter¡¯s terrified gaze and sent a pulse of

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    energy to it. In a trice, Gavin¡¯s mind turned into mush.

    This time, he had truly gone mad.

    After doing all that, Emrys left Midas.

    Hunter cast a nce at the dead b*dy on the ground. Out of the blue, he said to the fighters

    Chapter 37 You Can Call Me¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    around him sharply, ¡°Mr. Landrymitted suicide! Got it?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Lister!¡±

    No sooner had Emrys stepped out of Midas than he saw Yelena rushing over with murderous intent

    radiating off her. At the sight of him, she froze briefly.

    ¡°Rys, Hendrik didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡±

    Chuckling, Emrys reassured, ¡°I¡¯m exceedingly powerful. Hendrik was all frantic to fall to hist knees

    uponying eyes on me. He would never dare make things difficult for me.¡±

    Right then, his domineering and peerless air had long since disappeared without a trace. All that

    remained was an ordinary man.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 38 Seeing The Doctor

    Yelena ced her palm over her heaving chest and let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re fine.

    Otherwise, I would have to hang Hendrik up and skin him.¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless. Err¡­ the person is already dead, no? Well, she can torture the b*dy.

    ¡°Oh! You said you wanted to see Caylie, right? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to her.¡± Yelena suddenly wrapped

    her arm around Emrys¡® neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work today?¡± Emrys asked in a baffled tone.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m already out. I might as well bring you around. Quickly get in the car. I¡¯m an experienced

    driver.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Emrys nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°Lena, have you forgotten about someone?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Gavin.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is. I only know Rys.¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless once again.

    Yelena drove a luxurious Mercedes that men would usually drive because the big car didn¡¯t suit women

    drivers.

    However, Yelena was unlike any other women.

    Instead, she and the car were like a match made in heaven. Due to her domineering personality. she

    just looked natural driving it.

    As she was speeding down the highway in Jadeborough, she asked, ¡°Do you know about Caylie¡¯s

    situation?¡±

    ¡°Delia told me about her.¡± Emrys nodded. Caylie is a traditional medicine practitioner. She used to work

    at Jadeborough Hospital, but she left the job for some unknown reason. Now, she owns a traditional

    medicine clinic, Apricot Hall

    ¡°Caylie¡¯s clinic is up front, Yelena said when the car was arriving at Apricot Hall.

    ¡°I just get down here!¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°I want to give Caylie a surprise. If you were to follow me, wouldn¡¯t you expose my identity?¡± Emrys

    chuckled.

    38 Seeing The¡­

    +10 pearls

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yelena suddenly recalled what had happened when she met Emrys the other day. After shooting him a

    re, she uttered, ¡°I think you¡¯re going to scare her instead of giving her a surprise. I¡¯m warning you.

    Caylie is a nice girl. Don¡¯t frighten her.¡±

    ¡°Are you not a nice girl, Lena?¡± Emrys instantly regretted asking that question because he could see

    Yelena¡¯s expression getting odd.

    ¡°Rys, when we¡¯re at home, Delia is around to keep an eye on things. Now, she¡¯s not here¡­ Yelena

    uttered in an extremely alluring tone.

    Oh, my. That tone of her is so S**y.

    Emrys was startled, and he immediately said, ¡°Lena, I¨CI¡¯d better get going.¡±

    A beautiful smile appeared on Yelena¡¯s face as she watched Emrys dashing away. ¡°Hmph! What a

    baby!¡±

    Upon entering Apricot Hall, Emrys recognized Caylie White at a nce as the attending doctor

    because he had seen photos of her before.

    Caylie was wearing a white coat, and since it was summer, her short sleeves weren¡¯t covering her fair

    arms. At the lower part of the gown, on the other hand, was a pair of white and slender legs,

    Wow! Caylic is also a beautiful woman! Seeing that the clinic was empty, Emrys dashed toward Caylie

    and sat in front of her.

    ¡°Hi, my gorgeous doctor. I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± Emrys uttered without wasting a second.

    Caylic lifted her head and saw a young man smiling back at her. She couldn¡¯t help falling into a trance

    when she saw the familiar face. This is impossible¡­.

    Caylie forced herself to deny that thought.

    Right then, Emrys uttered, ¡°My gorgeous doctor, please treat me! What are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh! I¡¯m sorry. May I know what¡¯s wrong with you, Mister?¡± Caylie asked apologetically.

    For some reason, Emrys found Caylie¡¯s flustered state rather cute. Besides, Caylie has a nice voice!

    Her voice is so soft, gentle, and pleasing! She¡¯s not cold and distant like Delia, nor is she flirtatious like

    Lena. ¡®n fact, she seems like a caring person!

    My gorgeous doctor, I have an odd condition. Every time I see a beautiful girl, my heart will race. vildly.

    That¡¯s especially the case now. I can feel my heart pounding out of my chest. What should

    do?¡± Emrys asked.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 39 Broken Arm

    Caylic froze momentarily and smiled. ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a sickness. You¡¯re merely a lustful

    man. I suggest you go home and take a cold shower to see if you¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    Emrys was clearly flirting with Caylie.

    If Emrys were to do that to another woman, that woman would surely call Emrys a pervert and deliver a

    tight p across his face.

    However, Caylie was still able to respond patiently and gently.

    Needless to say, that sort of attitude could easily be taken advantage of

    Emrys couldn¡¯t bear to tease Caylie again, so he called Cordelia on the phone. Not only did he want to

    tell Cordelia he was okay, but he also wanted Cordelia to help him reveal his identity to Caylic. I don¡¯t

    want to have to reveal my birthmark again to prove my identity.

    When Caylie found out about it, she dropped the phone and started tearing up. No wonder he looks

    familiar! I wasn¡¯t imagining it!

    The two then embraced each other, and Emrys couldn¡¯t help talking about the good old days.

    Emrys recalled the past and said, ¡°Caylie, do you still remember uspeting to see who could pee

    the furthest back then? You ended up wetting your shoes, and Mr. Olman scolded you You ignored me

    for a few days straight after that!¡±

    Caylic didn¡¯t expect Emrys to still remember that incident. While blushing, she refuted, ¡°Nonsense! That

    was Delia.¡±

    ¡°Caylie! I¡¯m still on the phone! How dare you nder me? I¡¯m going to make you pay!¡±

    Suddenly, Cordelia¡¯s cold voice was heard through the phone.

    Only then did Caylie realize what was going on. She was overwhelmed with emotions moments earlier,

    and she forgot to end the call. ¡°Oh! I think I remember wrongly. That was probably Nina¡­¡± she

    corrected herself.

    With that, Caylie picked up the phone and hung up without giving Cordelia the chance to say anything

    further,

    One could only imagine how the beautiful journalist working in Crounga while investigating the

    kidnapping of King Jupp would feel if she were to hear that.

    Caylie and Emrys continued chatting. All of a sudden, a man in his early twenties rushed into the clinic

    with the man¡¯s father, who was in his forties.

    ¡°Is Dr. Faraday here? Please have a look at my father¡¯s arm! His arm is broken!¡±

    Chapter 39 Broken Arm

    3.64%#

    12

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    The young man was panting heavily when he shouted inside Apricot Hall.

    The man¡¯s father¡¯s left arm seemed contorted, and that strongly suggested a fractured arm.

    Seeing that, Caylie immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Dr. Faraday isn¡¯t here. I¡¯m on shift today. I¡¯ll

    try to see if I can put your father¡¯s arm back into ce.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll try?¡± The young man grew anxious. ¡°No. No. I don¡¯t trust female doctors for this. I want Dr.

    Faraday.¡±

    In terms of general health problems, the gender of the doctor wouldn¡¯t make too much of a difference.

    In terms of bone injuries, however, things weren¡¯t as simple. The doctor would need to be strong

    enough to realign the bones, so male doctors could do a better job in general.

    to

    Therefore, it was understandable for the young man to not trust Caylie.

    At that moment, three doctors were working in Apricot Hall, including Caylie. The most famous of them

    was Lincoln Faraday.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lincoln was so famous that every time he was on shift, Apricot Hall would be filled with patients.

    Needless to say, those patients were all specifically looking for him.

    Nheless, that didn¡¯t mean he had the best medical skills.

    Lincoln was only famous because he was mentored by the most famous doctor in the country, Duncan

    Rodriguez.

    The patients merely assumed Lincoln was the most reliable doctor avable because he was

    associated with Duncan.

    That was also why medical clinics usually had to pay a fortune to employ famous doctors.

    Such an urrence would have a bigger impact on clinics of a smaller scale. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter

    how capable Caylic was as a doctor because she still couldn¡¯t get customers without fame.

    Normally, patients would rather go to the hospital for treatments than visit a clinic without any

    well¨Cknown doctor.

    Caylic knew that was the case, so she had no choice but to employ Lincoln at a handsome price. Ever

    since then, Apricot Hall began to do better in business.

    Naturally, that wasn¡¯t the first time a patient had rushed into the clinic, demanding to see Lincoln.

    *All right, then. Please sit and wait for a while. I¡¯ll give Dr. Faraday a call to see if he¡¯s free now, Caylie

    uttered helplessly.

    15:12 Wed, 17 Jan G

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 40 Repositioning

    +10 pearls

    Lincoln had a terrible temper, and even Apricot Hall¡¯s owner, Caylie, was afraid of him.

    As expected, Lincoln scolded Caylie the moment the call connected. He was telling her off for calling

    him during his time off.

    Caylie hung up the phone aggrievedly and said to the young man in the most gentle tone possible, ¡°Dr.

    Faraday is busy, so please let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No. No. I would rather go to an orthopedic clinic somewhere further away.¡± The young man was

    ng his father out of the clinic.

    Just then, Emrys uttered, ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust a female doctor, please let me help you.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± The young man shot Emrys a suspicious look.

    Caylie wanted to say something, but she went quiet upon receiving a signaling gaze from Emrys.

    With a smile, Emrys answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a new doctor at Apricot Hall specializing in treating

    bone injuries.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then. Take a look at my dad¡¯s arm quickly.¡± The young man was rather convinced.

    Emrys

    stepped forward to examine the patient¡¯s arm, and his expression suddenly turned grim. ¡°Your dad¡¯s

    condition is dire!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young man got worried.

    ¡°This is a severe dislocation of the elbow joint, which ispressing the ulnar nerve and causing

    dysfunction in the movement of the finger joints.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± the young man questioned immediately.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Emrys gave it some thought and uttered in a serious tone, ¡°In this case, we have to proceed with

    amputation.¡±

    ¡°Amputation?¡± The young man widened his eyes in shock.

    Caylie¡¯s expression also changed dramatically when she heard that. How could Rys say such

    nonsense? Since when is amputation needed for treating bone fractures? When he gave me the look

    just now, I thought he knew what he was doing! Who would¡¯ve thought that he was fooling around?

    Caylie had always been treating medical cases with the utmost professionalism and seriousness.

    Therefore, despite loving Emrys dearly, she was disappointed in him. He vanished fifteen years ago

    and has returned now to be such an unreliable person.

    When the young man finally came to his senses, he fumed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you amputate your own arm?

    Do you really know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    15/12 Wed, 17 Jan G G

    Chapter 40 Repositioning

    +10 pearls

    At the same time, the patient was also trembling all over. ¡°You¡¯re a quack doctor, aren¡¯t you? What

    have I ever done to you? Why must you hurt me-¡±

    Crack!

    All of a sudden, Emrys moved at the speed of light to press the patient¡¯s elbow to reposition it.

    The patient was still in a fit of rage, so he didn¡¯t feel the slightest pain. Both the patient and the young

    man were stunned by what had happened. Huh? Is it healed? Oh! When the young doctor told us

    about amputation, he was merely distracting us so that there wouldn¡¯t be any pain when he

    repositioned the

    old man¡¯s elbow.

    Indeed, that was the truth. The patient was too focused on venting his anger, and that was why he

    didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    By the time they realized what had happened, the patient had regained the mobility of his arm.

    ¡°Doctor, I think you¡¯re even better than Dr. Faraday. From now on, I only want to seek treatment from

    you whenever I visit Apricot Hall,¡± the patient said.

    The patient and his son paid for the treatment, asked for Emrys name, and thanked him before leaving

    the clinic.

    Caylie¡¯s eyes were also sparkling in delight. ¡°Emrys, I didn¡¯t know you were an orthopedic doctor. When

    did you get your medical license?¡±

    Caylie was a professional doctor, so she knew how good Emrys¡® medical skills were. Although the

    method was simple, it required an excellent technique. How he distracted the patient isn¡¯t umon in

    medical treatment. In fact, dentists do that all the time. They would tell their patients to do a countdown

    of three seconds and remove their patients¡® teeth before the countdown ends. Practitioners do that to

    divert the patients attention. That doesn¡¯t apply to orthopedic doctors, though. Doctors in this field must

    assess thoroughly before applying pressure on the patients to reposition their bones. That process can

    cause anxiousness in patients, and some might also struggle due to the pain. Emrys used less than

    thirty seconds to diagnose the patient when the patient was still moving around, and that required a

    very strong ability to identify the spot to apply pressure. That¡¯s a technique that one has to practice for

    decades to perfect/ Wait! Rys is only in his early twenties. How could he have learned such an

    advanced repositioning technique?

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    erished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 41 The Mean Nurse.

    In response to Caylie¡¯s question, Emrys smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a medical license.¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t?¡± Caylic gaped in disbelief. She froze for a few seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯re

    practicing medicine illegally!¡±

    Caylie¡¯s words rendered Emrys speechless. I thought Caylie was going to praise me! Who would¡¯ve

    thought she would say something like that? Well, as expected of Caylie, I guess.

    After that, Caylie decided to bring Emrys out for a stroll, so she paid another doctor twice the sry

    and asked the doctor to fill in for her. I haven¡¯t seen Rys in years. Surely, I must spend time with

    him.

    The moment Caylie took off her white coat, she revealed a purple sleeveless shirt with the hem tucked

    into her high¨Cwaisted skirt, outlining her astonishing curvy figure.

    Upon seeing that, Emrys couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Caylie, could you walk around for me for a bit?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Caylic thought Emrys didn¡¯t like her attire. Not only did she walk, but she also

    spun around to let Emrys have a better look. ¡°If you think what I¡¯m wearing doesn¡¯t look good, I¡¯ll get

    changed.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s unnecessary. You look fine.¡± Emrys waved dismissively.

    The two left the clinic shortly after.

    However, it started raining cats and dogs all of a sudden, and they had to find a ce to shelter

    from the rain.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that you, Dr. White? I heard you have your own clinic now. You¡¯re doing well, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    someone said in a sarcastic tone.

    Right then, they saw a spiteful¨Clooking youngdy arriving at the same spot to shelter from the rain.

    There was also a man in his fifties next to her.

    The man then submissively removed his shirt and wiped thedy¡¯s head dry.

    ¡°Caylie, do you know thatdy?¡± Emrys asked.

    Needless to say, Emrys wasn¡¯t fond of thedy. Why does thatdy sound so scornful when she talks?

    ¡°Her name is ire Brown, and she¡¯s working as a nurse at Jadeborough Hospital,¡± Caylic

    answered.

    Back when Caylie was still working at Jadeborough Hospital, ire was always fawning over Caylie.

    After Caylie resigned, however, ire¡¯s attitude toward Caylie changed drastically.

    One of the main reasons was that Randal Hubbard, the son of the director of the department, was

    Chapter 41 The Mean Nurse.

    64% f

    +10 pearls

    pursuing Caylie, and everyone assumed that Caylie had a bright future.

    That was why ire was friendly toward Caylic.

    After that, however, Caylie turned Randal down, and ire didn¡¯t see the reason to be nice to Caylie

    anymore.

    Upon seeing Caylie and Emrys being very intimate with each other, ire continued to sound sardonic,

    ¡°You have a funny taste in men, Dr. White. How could you turn Randal down and be with a boy like

    that?¡±

    ¡°Are

    you done, ire?¡± Caylie red at ire. Caylie was a gentle and passive person, but ire¡¯s

    annoying personality could get under anyone¡¯s skin.

    ire shot Emrys a mocking nce and said, ¡°What? Was I wrong? Dr. White, even if you don¡¯t think

    Randal is good enough for you, you should at least get an older man to be your boyfriend. Have you

    not seen my boyfriend? He¡¯s such a caring person.¡±

    As soon

    as those words fell, the man beside her tried even harder to please her. ¡°Here, Babe. Let me wipe you

    dry. My heart would ache if you were to catch a cold.¡±

    Caylie was disgusted by what she saw to the point that she felt like puking.

    Suddenly, Emrys said, Wait here, Caylie. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    With

    that, he dashed off into the rain. Caylie tried to stop him, but her efforts were to no avail.

    ¡°Dr. White, is your boyfriend a dimwit? Why is he running in the rain? I think it¡¯s time you change your

    boyfriend!¡± ire mocked again.

    Caylie let out a cold snort and ignored ire.

    Ten minutester, a brand¨Cnew sports car with a temporary te number drifted and came to a halt in

    front of the three. Proom!

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Cherished By Seven Sisters.

    Chapter 42 Help At The Dispensary

    +10 pearls

    Emrys poked his head out and said, ¡°Caylie, I¡¯ve looked around, but I couldn¡¯t find a store selling

    umbres. There was only a car dealership, so I bought a car to keep us out of the rain.¡±

    There were a few strangers taking shelter in the same ce. The moment they saw the sports car, their

    eyes widened with shock.

    What on earth? A Bugatti Veyron? It costs tens of millions!

    What stunned them more was what Emrys said earlier.

    Err¡­ Did he just buy a car to take shelter from the rain? Is this hote wealthy people pick up girls?

    There¡¯s no way we can do that!

    Even Caylie felt her heart skip a beat. Emrys is attracting too much attention¡­ But this is freaking

    satisfying.

    As the crowd stared at her in admiration, Caylic entered the car with her chin lifted high.

    Meanwhile, ire had frozen to the spot in disbelief.

    There was nothing Caylie needed to say, for the situation had spoken for itself the gentleness of

    ire¡¯s boyfriend was nothingpared to the Bugatti Veyron

    Right then, Emrys said deliberately. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to regret this if I don¡¯t learn to control myself. when

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m young¡± Haha¡­ This old bloke is suffering from ED.

    The elderly man¡¯s hand froze as he wondered how Emrys noticed his problem. Unfortunately, the

    engine roared to life before he could even ask.

    The vehicle zoomed off, sshing muddy water all over ire.

    The elderly man could only force an awkwardugh and say, ¡°Your clothes are dirty. Let me wipe it for

    you.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± ire cursed and gave him a p before running into the rain.

    In the sports car, Caylie asked curiously, ¡°Emrys, how much did you pay for this car?¡±

    She did not know much about car brands. Like most women, she only knewmon brands like BMW,

    Mercedes¨CBenz, and Volkswagen.

    She had never seen a Bugatti Veyron before.

    However, judging by the configuration of the car, she guessed it was not cheap.

    Emrys responded casually, ¡°Around one or two million, I think? I didn¡¯t ask for the exact price. I just let

    the salesperson charge my card.¡±

    +10 pearls

    Emrys had been using his sisters¡® cars ever since he returned to Jadeborough. It was quite

    inconvenient for him sometimes.

    Coincidentally, Emrys bumped into ire that day and was mocked by thetter for some unknown

    reason. Hence, he decided to buy a car to get back at her.

    It was true that he did not ask about the car¡¯s exact price.

    He had his eye set on the Bugatti Veyron the moment he entered the car dealership store. Immediately,

    he whipped out his ck card and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to promote the car. I want this one, and I¡¯m

    buying this in full payment.¡±

    The salesperson¡¯s eyes instantly lit up at the sight of the ck card.

    It was an obsidian card given by the Chanaca Chamber of Commerce. Only people with distinguished

    status were qualified to get one.

    The salesperson was instantly fired up as if he had received a jolt of energy. Normally, it would take

    him more than half an hour to process the temporary license te. This time, he processed it for Emrys

    almost instantly

    Instead of returning to Apricot Hall, Emrys drove the car along the riverbank.

    Eventually, the rain stopped.

    Jolhurst River shimmered as sunlightnded on its surface. There were even fishes happily leaping out

    of the water.

    Emrys enjoyed a time like that.

    After driving in silence for some time, Caylie suddenly asked. ¡°Emrys, have Cordelia and Yelena

    arranged a job for you?¡±

    Emrys shook his head, a bitter smile on his face.

    Originally, Cordelia had arranged for Emrys to be the manager of Cordelia Group¡¯s HR department.

    Although it was a titr position, Emrys did not like it

    As for Yelena, she wanted him to work at her bar.

    Ugh. Forget it. Who knows what position I¡¯ll be given? A bartender? A security guard?

    Pondering for a moment, Caylie said, ¡°Initially, I thought of letting you work at Apricot Hall. The problem

    is that you don¡¯t have a medical license.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can help dispense the medicines. I don¡¯t need a medical license to do that.¡±

    Caylie grinned mischievously. ¡°Hehe. I was waiting for you to say that. Dr. Lincoln Faraday¡¯s on

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    +10 pearls

    That was why the blonde man and his friends dared to openly scam them. Moreover, they¡¯d never

    staged a crash at the same ce again. Hence, they were not afraid of the rich people taking their

    revenge.

    At the same time, they believed a thousand was nothing for someone who owned a fancy car that cost

    tens of millions.

    If the victim was an ordinary person, he or she would have solved the problem with money. After all, the

    other party had arge number of people. Unfortunately, the youngsters had bumped into their worst

    nightmare that day.

    The moment the youngsters appeared, Emrys could tell they were working with the olddy.

    Hmm¡­ This is not just a staged crash. They¡¯re trying to rip me off, too.

    After giving it some thought. Emrys suddenly got to his knees and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t look injured

    to me.¡±

    The olddy shot him a re. ¡°What makes you think you have the right to say so? Only a doctor can

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    decide whether or not I¡¯m injured. It¡¯s either you spend ten to twenty thousand to let me have a full b*dy

    checkup at the hospital or you can give me a few thousand to settle it on my own. Make your choice.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! Both Caylie and I are doctors. I can examine you, so you can save on the trip to

    the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re a doctor?¡±

    The olddy¡¯s heart lurched with dread. Have we finally met two professionals this time?

    grim expression and said, ¡°Why should I believe you? Even you¡¯re

    Even so, she quickly put on a I

    a doctor, you can¡¯t determine my condition by just looking at me. I¡¯m suffering from internal injuries.

    Internal injuries, are you clear?¡±

    Cocking a brow, Emrys asked, ¡°How did you know it¡¯s an internal injury? You look fine to me. You¡¯re so

    energetic. There doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a problem.¡±

    The olddy fumed, ¡°Why are you so long¨Cwinded? I can¡¯t move now, and my entire b*dy¡¯s in pain.

    What else can it be if not an internal injury?¡±

    With that, she continued wailing in pain again.

    Suddenly, a mysterious smile crept to Emrys¡® lips. When everyone was distracted, he swiftly pressed

    on a specific point on the olddy¡¯s b*dy.

    Momentster, the olddy stopped wailing, and she frowned.

    She suddenly had a strong need to use the toilet.

    What¡¯s going on?

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 44 White Tiger Decoction.

    Why

    am having an upset stomach at such a time?

    The olddy scowled harder. Unable to hold it in anymore, she leaped to her f

    can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡±

    She sprinted off as soon as she finished.

    :63%

    +10 pearls

    and said, ¡°1

    Immediately, Emrys eximed, ¡°Her b*dy¡¯s incredible. Look at how she is running so fast when she¡¯s

    suffering from internal injuries.¡±

    The blonde man and his friends exchanged nces the moment the olddy vanished.

    This isn¡¯t what we nned.

    ¡°What do we do next, Blondie? Should we continue with the scam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea, Blondie. Why don¡¯t we go big this time? Look at thatdy over there. She¡¯s so

    gorgeous. Why don¡¯t-¡±

    Before his friend could finish, he flew into the air and fell straight into Jolhurst River.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    The blonde man and the others were shell¨Cshocked.

    They were about ten meters away from Jolhurst River. Hence, they could not believe how Emrys kicked

    their friend into the river so easily.

    Is he a monster?

    The blonde man was stupefied.

    Eyeing them, Emrys asked, ¡°Are you guys going to jump into the river on your own or do you need my

    help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can jump in on our own.¡±

    With a wry

    the waters.

    smile blonde

    youngster and the others ran toward Jolhurst River and leaped into

    Caylie asked in astonishment, ¡°Emrys, how are you so strong?¡±

    takes some practice,¡± Emrys responded gleefully.

    The next day, Caylie traveled to Summerbank to restock some medicines while Emrys stayed

    Chapter 44 White Tiger ¡­

    +10 pearls

    back in Apricot Hall to help out,

    Sure enough, there were a lot of patients that day. In fact, there was a long queue lined up from. the

    consultation desk to the gate.

    That was because Lincoln was the doctor on duty that day. He was the apprentice of the country¡¯s

    famous doctor, Duncan Rodriguez.

    That title alone was enough to attract countless patients to the hall.

    Apart from Emrys, there were two other youngsters helping out at Apricot Hall as well. They were

    Lincoln¡¯s apprentices.

    Even so, they could not cope with the situation.

    There were too many patients, and new ones kepting in. It was as if the queue would never

    end.

    While Emrys was helping to dispense the medicine, he could not help but frown at Lincoln¡¯s

    prescription.

    He felt that Lincoln was not worthy of his position.

    Lincoln had added a lot of medicinal herbs with calming effects into his prescriptions.

    In truth, only one or two types were needed for each packet. It was useless to add extras. Yet, Lincoln

    prescribed around six types in his prescriptions.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Clearly, it was a strategy to make money.

    Since the patients said nothing about it, Emrys did not bother. After all, both parties were happy.

    In reality, people always had a misconception about herbs. They believed the more herbs they had in

    their medicines, the more effective it was. However, that was not the case. A prescription that was truly

    powerful only needed four basic herbs and would never have more than ten types.

    Regardless, each doctor had their own practice. They often added some harmless medicines as his

    signature.

    That was why most medicines in the market had a minimum of ten herbs. Some would even go as far

    as twenty or thirty types.

    It was a strange situation, but patients always fall for it. After all, they would think that the doctor was

    not professional enough if the prescription was too simple.

    With Lincoln¡¯s title as the apprentice of the country¡¯s best doctor, his patients would never suspect him.

    Some patients even rejoiced inwardly when they saw their prescription had more herbs, thinking

    Lincoln favored them more.

    Chapter 44 White Tiger¡­

    K63%

    +10 pearls

    Soon, noon arrived, but there were still many patients around.

    The next patient was a girl. She was about two years old. Her cheeks were flushed, and her forehead

    was covered in sweat.

    After examining her, Lincoln said, ¡°It¡¯s amon case of Heat Syndrome. I¡¯ll prescribe her a White

    Tiger Decoction. She¡¯ll be fine after consuming it.¡±

    As he said that, he jotted down the prescription for the White Tiger Decoction.

    Just as the mother and daughter were about to leave with the herbs, Emrys realized something was

    odd. He called out, ¡°Please hold on, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thedy stopped in her tracks and nced at Emrys in puzzlement.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    45 Fake Heat Syndrome.

    ¡°May

    I know why your child keeps tugging at your shirt as if she wants to crawl in?¡±

    Thedy¡¯s expression changed the moment he said that. She thought Emrys was teasing her.

    Just then, Emrys said sternly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please answer my question seriously. This concerns your

    daughter¡¯s life.¡±

    Noting Emrys stern expression and sincere gaze, the woman realized she had misunderstood him.

    Hence, she answered honestly, ¡°Nancy says she¡¯s cold.¡±

    Cold? Why is she feeling cold when it¡¯s Feat Syndrome?

    Frowning. Emrys stepped forward and asked, ¡°Do you mind letting me examine your child?¡±

    The woman nodded in approval..

    Since it concerned her daughter¡¯s life, the woman was naturally cautious and wanted another

    examination just to be safe.

    At that, Emrys ced his finger on the girl¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Her pulse is powerful, but it¡¯s weak in the middle. Her b*dy¡¯s obviously hot, but she feels cold

    instead¡­¡± Emrys muttered to himself. He then pinched the girl¡¯s index finger and finally stated grimly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Heat Syndrome. It¡¯s Cold Syndrome.¡±

    Cold Syndrome?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    All the patients queuing in Apricot Hall burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! Are you kidding me, young man? This kid¡¯s forehead is hot enough to fry an egg. How could

    you say she¡¯s suffering from Cold Syndrome? What a joke.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Even Dr. Faraday says she¡¯s suffering from Heat Syndrome, yet you say it¡¯s the opposite.. Do

    you think you¡¯re more skilled than Dr. Faraday?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! This is so funny!¡±

    Although some patients had no medical knowledge, they could tell the girl was feeling hot.

    Thus, they did not believe it was Cold Syndrome. People areing up with more ridiculous liestely.

    Even the woman¡¯s expression darkened. She got angry and said, ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re

    doing? If you don¡¯t, please don¡¯t simply give a diagnosis. Are you going to be responsible if something

    happens?¡±

    Comparatively, she trusted Lincoln¡¯s diagnosis more.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 46 A Quack

    Symptoms exhibited by those suffering from that condition include a weak pulse, a coated tongue, a

    strong urge to put on more clothes despite a high b*dy temperature, and not drinking much fluid despite

    being thirsty.

    Although the little girl exhibited all of the above¨Cmentioned symptoms, it was such a rare condition that

    Lincoln misdiagnosed her due to his carelessness.

    However, Lincoln refused to admit that Emrys was right. ¡°Nonsense! I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re

    talking about!¡±

    The crowd was starting to believe Emrys¡® statement because of how convincing he sounded, but

    hearing Lincoln deny it made them doubt him again.

    Even Dr. Faraday has never heard of such a condition, so it must be nonsense!

    The look on Emrys¡® face grew cold, and he shook his head in disappointment. ¡°A quack, huh? You truly

    are an embarrassment to the medical industry!¡±

    I would¡¯ve forgiven Lincoln if he realize his mistake and admit to it. After all, the medical industry is built

    upon continuously gaining knowledge and experience. Everyb*dy makes mistakes. What¡¯s important is

    to learn from those mistakes and improve ourselves. Lincoln, however, refuses to admit to his mistake

    even though he¡¯s clearly in the wrong. Therefore, he is not worthy of being a doctor!

    Lincoln got all worked up when he heard what Emrys said. ¡°Who are you calling a quack?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m calling you a quack!¡± Emrys replied.

    ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a quack!¡±

    Lincoln was so mad that he almost got into a fight with Emrys on the spot but chickened out when he

    felt Emrys¡® intimidating aura

    Not wanting to waste any more time on him, Emrys turned around and told the woman, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you

    really mustn¡¯t feed your daughter this White Tiger Decoction. I¡¯ll prescribe her another medicine.¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine for her to take it!¡± Lincoln shouted.

    Those words had barely left his mouth when a loud smacking noise echoed throughout the area.

    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Emrys yelled angrily as he sent Lincoln flying with a powerful p.

    I can¡¯t believe he is willing to put that little girl¡¯s life at risk in order to protect his ego! He deserves far

    more than just a p!

    40

    A Quack

    +10 pearls

    Emrys knew exactly what Lincoln was trying to do.

    Under normal circumstances, prescribing someone the wrong medication would not result in any

    serious consequences. If the one he gave the little girl didn¡¯t work, Lincoln could just im the

    medication wasn¡¯t as effective and prescribe her another one.

    However, Emrys had noticed that the little girl was in critical condition when he observed her index

    finger earlier.

    There are three points on the fingernail, known as the healthy, sick, and critical points. Her lun has

    already reached the tip of her finger, which means she is in critical condition right now. Drinking this

    White Tiger Decoction will undoubtedly result in her death!

    That p had stunned Lincoln and the patients who were waiting in line for their turn.

    They had no clue how serious the little girl¡¯s condition was, so they couldn¡¯t understand why Emrys

    would hit Lincoln over a conflict in medical opinions.

    Having spent five years on the battlefield, Emrys had learnt to appreciate and value life. He couldn¡¯t

    bring himself to watch the little girl die as a result of Lincoln¡¯s misdiagnosis.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Lincoln yelled as he staggered to his feet and made a phone call.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, Caylie! Where did you find this barbaric savage from? Do you have any idea what he did?¡± he

    shouted the moment the call got through.

    Caylie was handling a shipment of goods that had just arrived in Summerbank when she received his

    call. Naturally, she didn¡¯t take too kindly to being yelled at like that. ¡°What happened. Dr. Faraday?

    What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about this guy named Emrys! Why would you even hire him?¡± Lincoln screamed angrily.

    Caylie¡¯s tone grew cold when she heard Lincoln badmouthing Emrys. ¡°Emrys is my brother, Dr.

    Faraday. Please show some respect when talking about him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your brother?¡± Lincoln froze in shock for a few seconds before continuing in a much angrier

    voice, ¡°Okay, I see how it is. I was wondering why he kept going against me earlier. It¡¯s all clear now

    that I know he¡¯s your brother, Caylie. I bet you¡¯ve been wanting to get at me since a long time ago,

    huh? Fine! I quit!¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    herished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 47 Compassionate But Firm

    ¡°What are you talking about, Dr. Faraday? I¨C

    Lincoln cut her off by hanging up the phone, so she couldn¡¯t even find out what was going on. Caylie

    tried calling back immediately, but Lincoln had switched his phone off, and Emrys wasn¡¯t answering her

    calls either.

    Caylie began to panic and drove all the way over to jadeborough as fast as she could.

    Oh, no. Please don¡¯t let anything happen!

    After switching his phone off, Lincoln turned toward Emrys and said. ¡°You siblings brought this upon

    yourselves. I¡¯m quitting my job here at Apricot Hall. Let¡¯s see how you two keep this business running

    after I¡¯m gone!¡±

    He then stormed out of the front door with his two mentees following behind him.

    People chose to visit Apricot Hall mainly because of Lincoln¡¯s reputation.

    Since he was gone, the patients decided to leave as well.

    They all shot Emrys furious nces as they walked out of there,

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my luck! Apricot Hall deserves to be shut down!¡±

    They had been waiting in line for a really long time, so having to leave because of Emrys causing a

    scene did not sit well with them.

    Seeing as the patients were all leaving, the woman picked up her baby and was about to leave as well.

    Emrys quickly ran after her and said. ¡°Your daughter is in critical condition, maam! We cannot dy her

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    treatment any longer!¡±

    To his surprise, the woman turned around and yelled at him. ¡°Shut up! My daughter might¡¯ve been

    cured long ago if it weren¡¯t for you wasting all of our time! Please leave me and my daughter alone!

    You¡¯ve caused enough dama

    as is! Go bother someone else instead!¡±

    After a brief pause, Emrys expression grew cold as he said, ¡°I will only say this once. Your daughter will

    die for sure if you feed her that White Tiger Decoction. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±

    Emrys felt bad for the little girl, but he knew that kindness would not necessarily be met with kindness.

    The old friar had often told me that medical practitioners would need to stand firm on their principles

    while beingpassionate. I didn¡¯t understand it back then, but I do now. I¡¯m the Empyrean Lord,

    whose name strikes terror all over the world, and yet, it took me so long to figure out such a simple

    theory. As for that little

    15:14

    Chapter 47 Compassionate¡­

    +10 pearls

    girl¡­ Well, I¡¯ll let fate decide what happens to her.

    With that in mind, Emrys let out a sigh and made his way back into Apricot Hall.

    ¡°You¡¯re nuts!¡± the woman shouted and left with her daughter in her arms.

    She had only taken a few steps out the door when her daughter said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m cold, Mom¡­¡±

    Swoosh!

    The next thing she knew, all traces of heat seemed to disappear from her daughter¡¯s b*dy, and her skin

    became as cold as ice.

    As the heat energy on the surface of her skin hadpletely disappeared, the cold energy inside her

    came surging to the surface.

    The woman panicked when she felt as though she were carrying a block of ice in her arms.

    It really is Cold Syndrome! That young doctor was right all along!

    The woman then stumbled back into Apricot Hall and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Doctor! I¡¯m sorry

    for doubting you carlier! My daughter really is sick with Cold Syndrome! I should¡¯ve listened to you! Will

    you please save her?¡±

    This time, however, Emrys was not in a hurry to treat her daughter like earlier. ¡°I won¡¯t treat her unless I

    see the sincerity in your request.¡±

    The woman broke down in tears when she realized that Emrys was punishing her for doubting him just

    now. She then dropped to her knees and begged while sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. doctor! I really am! I was

    ignorant and chose to put my faith in the wrong person! Will you please save my daughter? Nancy is

    still so young! She didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±

    Emrys frowned slightly and let out a groan before saying. ¡°All right, then¡­ I¡¯ll do what I can to save

    your daughter.¡±

    It¡¯s as the woman said. Her daughter didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so she should not have to suffer

    because of her mother¡¯s mistakes. Besides, this woman probably onlyshed out at me because she

    loves her daughter, so I suppose I can forgive her

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Caylie¡¯s eyes went wide with shock and disbelief. ¡°What? You¡¯re resigning?¡±

    Henrietta was the kind of student who barely got by in school, so she had very poor medical skills when

    she first joined Apricot Hall.

    She had tried applying for jobs at many hospitals before, but they all rejected her.

    Caylie once asked her if she would be willing to relearn everything from scratch. Henrietta said yes and

    expressed her regret for not working harder while she was in university.

    Sure enough, Caylie was impressed by Henrietta¡¯s sincere attitude. Since Apricot Hall was in need of

    doctors at the time, Caylie decided to hire Henrietta and spent a whole year mentoring her.

    She would always guide Henrietta patiently whenever she encountered problems she couldn¡¯t solve.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Eventually, Henrietta waspetent enough to start treating patients on her own.

    While they did not treat each other as a mentor and a mentee, Caylie had been ying the role of her

    mentor all this while.

    As such, Caylie could¡¯ve just asked Henrietta to cover for her shift unconditionally, but she decided to

    pay Henrietta twice as much for her time anyway.

    Because of how well Caylie had treated Henrietta, she was shocked by thetter¡¯s sudden decision to

    tender her resignation.

    Caylie¡¯s heart ached as she asked, ¡°Henny, have I not been treating you well enough?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been really nice to me, Caylie¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you resigning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I n to take a post¨Cgraduate entrance exam. As you know,petition is incredibly

    tough among hospitals these days. It¡¯s really hard tond a job without high qualifications. Besides, I

    don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life working in a clinic¡­¡±

    Henrietta¡¯s voice grew weaker as she got to thest sentence, and she even avoided making eye

    contact with Caylie, who was stunned.

    Send Gifts

    144

    =

    §à

    A

    H

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    WhatsApp

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 49 Betrayal

    Caylie¡¯s eyes went wide with shock and disbelief. ¡°What? You¡¯re resigning?¡±

    Henrietta was the kind of student who barely got by in school, so she had very poor medical skills when

    she first joined Apricot Hall.

    She had tried applying for jobs at many hospitals before, but they all rejected her.

    Caylic once asked her if she would be willing to relearn everything from scratch. Henrietta said yes and

    expressed her regret for not working harder while she was in university.

    Sure enough, Caylie was impressed by Henrietta¡¯s sincere attitude. Since Apricot Hall was in need of

    doctors at the time, Caylie decided to hire Henrietta and spent a whole year mentoring her.

    She would always guide Henrietta patiently whenever she encountered problems she couldn¡¯t solve.

    Eventually, Henrietta waspetent enough to start treating patients on her own.

    While they did not treat each other as a mentor and a mentee, Caylie had been ying the role of her

    mentor all this while.

    As such, Caylie could¡¯ve just asked Henrietta to cover for her shift unconditionally, but she decided to

    pay Henrietta twice as much for her time anyway.

    Because of how well Caylie had treated Henrietta, she was shocked by thetter¡¯s sudden decision to

    tender her resignation.

    Caylie¡¯s heart ached as she asked, ¡°Henny, have I not been treating you well enough?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been really nice to me, Caylie¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you resigning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I n to take a post¨Cgraduate entrance exam. As you know,petition is incredibly

    tough among hospitals these days. It¡¯s really hard tond a job without high qualifications. Besides, I

    don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life working in a clinic¡­¡±

    Henrietta¡¯s voice grew weaker as she got to thest sentence, and she even avoided making eye

    contact with Caylie, who was stunned.

    Send Gifts

    144

    11:41 Thu, 18 Jan ? 99

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    hapter 50 He Wants To Be A Doctor

    Caylie couldn¡¯t offer any counterpoints. It¡¯s not like I can stop her from pursuing her dream.

    Even though she was disappointed, she still nodded, because she was a soft¨Chearted woman. ¡°It¡¯s

    good that you have the ambition to want to do your master¡¯s degree. I wish you all the best. Come with

    me and get your sry for this month.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Caylie.¡± With that, Henrietta took her sry and left.

    Secondster, Caylie slumped on the chair as though her b*dy was drained of all energy. There are

    only three doctors in Apricot Hall. Now that two have left, things have turned from bad to worse.

    Without Lincoln to attract patients here with his fame, only a rocky future awaits Apricot Hall.

    When Emrys saw the expression on her face, heforted her, ¡°They¡¯ll regret it, Caylie. Besides, you

    still have me.¡±

    Caylie rolled her eyes at him with a bitter smile. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a medical license!¡±

    ¡°I can get something like that whenever I want.¡±

    ¡°Is lying the only thing you know?¡± After resting briefly, she pulled herself together and asked in a

    serious tone, ¡°Do you really want to be a doctor?¡±

    He nodded, thinking she was asking him if he wanted to work in Apricot Hall. I¡¯m not lying. After all, I¡¯m

    not interested in managing thepany or working at Lena¡¯s bar. The only ce I want to work at is

    Apricot Hall. It¡¯s not a bad choice to help her make Apricot Hall big.

    Unbeknownst to him, Caylie had other ideas.

    The next day, Apricot Hall was closed because Caylie went to a ce she didn¡¯t want to¨CJadeborough

    Hospital.

    Yesterday, when she asked if Emrys genuinely wanted to be a doctor, she was nning to help

    him find a job in the hospital.

    That was because she had no confidence in Apricot Hall¡¯s future.

    She was aware that he was skilled in traditional medicine, so she thought the most suitable ce for

    him to work was Jadeborough Hospital.

    The aim of her visit was to offer an apology.

    However, it wasn¡¯t until Caylie arrived at the hospital that she learned it was Randal Hubbard¡¯s birthday

    -he was Patrick¡¯s son.

    So, she picked a present and went to Fusion House, where Randal and the others celebrated his

    birthday.

    When she heard the noisesing from inside the room, she panicked a little. Then, she took a deep

    breath and knocked on the door before stepping in.

    1141 Thu, 18 Jan ? 9 0

    Chapter 50 He Wants To Be A Doctor

    3

    The room instantly went quiet the moment the people inside saw Caylie.

    The awkward silencested for a few moments before a morously¨Cdressed woman mocked, ¡°Well,

    well, look who it is. Why are you here instead of having a romantic date with your rich, handsome

    boyfriend?¡±

    It was the person Caylie met when she was hiding from the rain yesterday¨Cire.

    Somewhat irritated. Caylie answered, ¡°I¡¯m here to give Mr. Hubbard a present.¡±

    Agift for Mr. Hubbard?¡± The group in the room was stunned.

    A weird expression settled on their faces when they saw the present in Caylie¡¯s hand.

    In the past, when Randal was still chasing after her love, she always treated him coldly, which was why

    they were surprised that she was giving him a birthday present.

    With an odd expression, ire questioned. ¡°Are you missing Mr. Hubbard because your boyfriend can¡¯t

    satisfy you?¡±

    She was still furious about being humiliated by Emrys and drenched in dirty water yesterday. Hence,

    when she saw her opportunity to retaliate, she intentionally said that to disgust Caylie.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    While Caylie was upset with ire¡¯s words, she still exined, ¡°Emrys is my younger brother.¡±

    It was then a slightly glowering young man stood. ¡°Just tell me what you want. I doubt you¡¯re here to

    give me a present out of kindness.¡±

    Send Gifts

    144

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 Recement

    That young man was Randal, the son of the head of the acupuncture department at Jadeborough

    Hospital.

    Caylie apologized, ¡°I was in the wrong, Mr. Hubbard. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that coldly-¡±

    Randal interrupted with an icy expression, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re going to make me feel ttered. Also,

    I¡¯m in the wrong, not you, because why else would I lick your boots for so long?¡±

    In reality, he was relishing the moment. I knew you¡¯d end up realizing I¡¯m the person who¡¯s most

    devoted to you! Now, get off your high horse and ingratiate me. Perhaps I¡¯ll change my mind and agree

    to start a rtionship with you.

    It was only natural that he felt giddy because he thought the goddess he had been chasing for a long

    time finally pursued him just as he was about to give up.

    Suddenly, ire whispered in Randal¡¯s ear. ¡°Something¡¯s suspicious about this, Mr. Hubbard.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Think about it. It has been two years since she left the hospital. Who knows how many boyfriends she

    had? Besides, she used to treat you coldly, so why is she acting so friendly with you today?¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Based on my experience, I think she¡¯s looking for a father for her baby.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Randal was infuriated the instant he heard that and roared, ¡°How dare you, Caylie! Do you

    think I¡¯m nothing but a pushover?¡± I knew this whole thing was too good to be true! She¡¯s just trying to

    use me! This is preposterous!

    It wasn¡¯t until the others heard what he said that their confusion about the purpose of Caylie¡¯s visit was

    cleared up. Yeah! I bet Caylie returned to Mr. Hubbard because she had enough fun with other men!

    That has to be the reason. Why else would she be here? What a shameless woman!

    Swiftly, the group gazed at her with disdain.

    The young nurses who hooked up with Randal sneered. What a bimbo! She should¡¯ve searched for a

    more honest man instead of Mr. Hubbard. Does she think he wouldn¡¯t figure out her scheme?

    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve never even had a boyfriend before, so how can I be doing that?¡± Caylie was on the

    verge of tearing up because of their baseless usations.

    In response, ire scoffed. ¡°No boyfriend? Then who¡¯s the man driving the luxury car yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, he¡¯s my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°What a joke! Do you think he¡¯s your younger brother just because you said so? I think he¡¯s your

    boyfriend who dumped you after having enough fun with you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here to get back with

    Mr. Hubbard!¡±

    11:41

    Thu, 18 Jan

    Chapter 51 Recement

    =>

    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡±

    ¡°Then exin why you¡¯re here today!¡±

    Caylie¡¯s eyes reddened as she eximed, ¡°I¡¯m just here to ease my rtionship with Mr. Hubbard so

    my younger brother can get a job in Jadeborough Hospital!¡±

    Silence filled the air.

    So that¡¯s why she¡¯s here? The edges of Randal¡¯s lips twitched. Godd*mmit! I desired her because of

    her beauty and smoking¨Chot b*dy. In fact, I bet she¡¯s even more wonderful in bed after spending time

    with other men. Even though she¡¯s no longer a virgin, I don¡¯t mind ying with her because I¡¯ve been

    yearning for her for a long time. After I have fun with her. I¡¯ll dump her, just like her ex did. That was the

    n. Yet, now she¡¯s telling me she¡¯s here because she wants a good job for her younger brother!

    Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m not even good enough to be her baby¡¯s daddy? This is ridiculous!

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Emrys Storming in

    Randal was livid.

    ¡°Wait, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ire questioned, ¡°You said the rich, handsome man from yesterday

    is your younger brother. In that case, why does he need a job at Jadeborough Hospital?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Caylie was stumped.

    Meanwhile, Randal went into deep thought. Oh yeah. If her brother is rich, he can have any job he

    wants. He doesn¡¯t need her to ask me for a job. This means she must be lying. Haha, there¡¯s still a

    chance she may get together with me!

    When his train of thought ended there, he felt giddy.

    However, he couldn¡¯t show it on his face. Otherwise, people would think he had a cuckold fetish.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care why you want to improve your rtionship with me. However, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Randal

    paused before turning to his colleague. ¡°Give her hell!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± His colleague immediately poured liquor into a dozen of sses on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. If you can finish all of them, everything will be open to

    discussion,¡± sn¨¨ered Randal.

    Caylie paled instantly as she stared at the sses.

    It was torture for her as she had never had liquor before.

    When ire saw Caylie frozen in ce, she snickered. ¡°Is your resolve to ask Mr. Hubbard for help

    that weak?¡±

    Grimacing, Caylie started thinking about leaving. Hence, she turned to the middle¨Caged man beside

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Randal with a pleading look.

    The man was Randal¡¯s dad, Patrick.

    He stayed quiet because he didn¡¯t want to interfere with the youngsters¡® matters.

    Caylie turned to him because she hoped he would help her out on the ount that they had worked

    together.

    However, he chose to ignore her.

    Despair filled her heart as her phone rang.

    When Caylie answered the call, she heard Emrys speaking. ¡°Why is Apricot Hall closed today, Caylie?

    Where did you go?¡±

    He wanted to help her out, but when he arrived at Apricot Hall, he saw the doors were closed, and she

    was nowhere to be seen.

    11 41 Thu, 18 Jan 8 ?

    Chapter 52 Emrys Storming in

    ¡°I¡¯m at Fusion House right now. I¡¯m kind of busy at the moment, so I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± Then she

    ended the call.

    A cold look entered Emrys¡® eyes. While she didn¡¯t reveal anything, I could tell her voice was trembling.

    Also, I can hear someone say. Is this how you should act when asking someone for help? Taking a call

    while you¡¯re supposed to be drinking? This must mean someone is forcing her to drink!

    ¡°D*mmit! If anything happens to her, I¡¯m going to murder whoever¡¯s responsible!¡± he roared as he

    pulled the air and transformed his b*dy into a terrifying stream of light before flying toward Fusion

    House.

    Meanwhile, Caylie really wanted to leave the scene. However, she mustered up the courage to

    continue when she thought about how she hadn¡¯t done anything for Emrys yet. I must help him for he

    has finally returned after disappearing for fifteen years. Crap! It¡¯s just a dozen sses of liquor. I can do

    this for Rys.

    Tremblingly, she lifted her first ss of liquor.

    Randal who was sitting from across sneered while Patrick watched silently.

    As for ire, she couldn¡¯t wait to watch Caylie get drunk and humiliate her.

    In fact, she couldn¡¯t help but approach Caylie. ¡°Why are you taking so long to drink? If you don¡¯t have

    the guts to drink, I can help you out!¡±

    Immediately, she grabbed the ss and was about to pour some liquor into Caylie¡¯s mouth when

    someone kicked the door open.

    Boom!

    In the next second, Emrys stormed into the room furiously.

    Silence filled the air.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 Drinking Challenge

    When Randal regained his senses a short whileter, he bellowed, ¡°Where the f*ck did youe from?

    Don¡¯t you realize what this ce is?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t respond.

    All he did was give ire a deathly re.

    Thetter had grabbed Caylie by the chin and was preparing to force some liquor down her throat.

    In that instant, a murderous aura exploded in the room.

    ¡°D¡°mn you, how dare you do this to my sister! I¡¯m going to kill you if that¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±

    Amidst a thunderous roar, Emrys pulled ire¡¯s hair and swung her head against the door. Thereafter,

    he grabbed her neck and suspended her in mid¨Cair.

    ire was scared senseless, whereas everyone else in the private room caught their breath in horror.

    Where did this murderous mane from?

    ¡°You¡­ What kind of man are you to hit a woman?¡±

    Randal spoke up to defend his pride despite the guilt he felt inside..

    However, the moment he finished¡­

    p!

    A loud p reverberated through the private room.

    Holding his face in disbelief, Randal questioned, ¡°Dad, why did you hit me? Shouldn¡¯t you be hitting him

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    instead?¡±

    He was shocked by the fact that his own father, Patrick, had struck him.

    Patrick replied in a quivering voice, ¡°You¡¯re the one who deserves to be beaten. Do you know who Mr.

    Lund is?¡±

    Patrick was stricken by panic.

    At the end of the auction the other day, Patrick informed his master about Emrys exhibiting his skill in

    Needle of Ninth Revival. Little did he expect his master to puke blood from excitement.

    His master¡¯s reaction consequently shocked him.

    From that day onward, his master ordered him to find Emrys, for the former wanted Emrys to ept

    him as a student.

    My master wants Emrys to be his master!

    Chapter 53 Drinking Challenge

    Back then, Patrick was dumbfounded by the fact. He swiftly sought Yelena¡¯s help, hoping thetter

    would be able to provide him with Emrys¡® contact details.

    However, due to the bad blood between them, Yelena refused to meet Patrick, filling thetter

    withanxiousness.

    Even though it was his son¡¯s birthday, Patrick found it difficult to relish in the supposedly joyful asion

    because his master had continued to pressure him over the matter.

    Therefore, when Caylie begged him for help, he was in no mood to entertain her due to the frustration

    he felt.

    Little did he expect Caylie to be someone close to Emrys.

    Upon realizing their rtionship, Patrick felt like killing himself for the missed opportunity.

    Emrys was already upset with me before. His resentment has probably intensified by now.

    Meanwhile, ire¡¯s face had turned red and her eyes were bulging. In spite of that, Emrys didn¡¯t look

    like he was letting her go at all. Instead, he seemed adamant about taking her life.

    ¡°Emrys, no. Don¡¯t kill her.¡±

    Caylie was worried that Emrys would end up in jail if he killed ire. It was certainly a fate that wasn¡¯t

    worth ending ire¡¯s life for.

    Thest thing she wanted was to see him imprisoned after being separated for fifteen years. Hence,

    she begged him to stop desperately.

    When Emrys finally released his grip, he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Caylie is a kind person. Otherwise,

    even God himself won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    ire copsed onto the ground, coughing repeatedly with her hand holding her throat.

    Upon catching a glimpse of the hard liquor on the floor, Emrys furrowed his brows. ¡°Who¡¯s idea was

    this drinking challenge?¡±

    In that instant, terror descended upon Randal¡¯s colleague who quickly passed the buck. ¡°R¨CRandall got

    me to do it.¡±

    Emrys piercing gaze shifted at once to Randal, sending a chill down his spine.

    Patrick frantically exined, ¡°Mr. Lund, we weren¡¯t aware that Ms. White is your friend-¡±

    ¡°Since when did I allow you to speak?¡±

    Patrick was stumped after being snapped at by Emrys.

    Just when everyone thought that Emrys would give Randal a violent beating, they heard a sneer from

    the former. ¡°Let me finish the drinking challenge on Caylie¡¯s behalf.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 Punishing The Troublemaker

    After that, he raised one of the shot sses.

    With a horrified look, Patrick stopped him, ¡°Mr. Lund, no. Don¡¯t do it!¡±

    However, Emrys had already downed a shot.

    Turning around, Patrick gave Randal another p as he roared, ¡°You b*stard! What are you spacing

    out for? Pour me two shots quickly!¡±

    Even though Randal was oblivious to why his father was stricken by fear, he quickly did as he was told.

    Upon raising the two shot sses, Patrick pinched his nose and downed them.

    At that moment, Emrys had already downed his second shot, causing Patrick to anxiously follow up

    with another two.

    Thereafter, Patrick would fearfully drink two sses for every single one Emrys took. There was no

    time for him to take a break in between shots.

    Soon, Patrick bent forward to vomit uncontrobly.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Top up my ss, d*mn it! Barf-¡±

    Despite throwing up continuously, Patrick didn¡¯t stop drinking. As long as Emrys continued, he had no

    choice but to follow.

    In contrast to the miserable condition Patrick was in, Emrys seemed unscathed by the effects of

    alcohol. He looked as if he was downing shots upon shots of water instead of hard liquor.

    With every drink he took, he would take one step forward.

    Upon the final step¡­ Thud!

    Emrys stood before Randal with a solemn look on his face. ¡°Now that I¡¯vepleted the challenge,

    what are you going to do?¡±

    His words, just like those uttered by the devil himself, gripped Randal with fear.

    Emrys was standing in his face, ring at him with his ck obsidian eyes that looked like the

    bottomless abyss of hell itself.

    A terrifying aura quickly enveloped Randal.

    What sort of monster have I offended today?

    Meanwhile, the pissed¨Cdrunk Patrick copsed on the ground with a thud. Right before losing

    consciousness, he muttered, ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡­ am¡­ sorry.¡±

    112 Thu, 18 Jan

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 54 Punishing The Troublemaker

    =

    Thereafter, Randal dropped to his knees and began smashing his head on the ground repeatedly.

    However, he had no idea why his father was so afraid of Emrys but was instead terrified by the aura the

    Amidst the sound of Randal¡¯s head knocking on the ground, everyone else in the private room held

    their breath in shock. Soon, all they saw was Randal fainting on the floor, right beside his father.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is so brazen as to cause trouble in my establishment?¡±

    All of a sudden, the deep voice of a middle¨Caged man rang out. It was quickly followed by a group of

    ck¨Cd b*dyguards swarming into the room.

    ¡°Mr. Warhol. he¡¯s the one causing trouble. Seize him quickly and give him a good round of beating!¡±

    ire seemed to have lost her mind. The moment she managed to catch her breath, she hurried up to

    the middle¨Caged man toin.

    Thetter was visibly stunned. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ire Brown. Mr. Warhol. Have you forgotten that we have done business toge¡ª¡±

    -Shut up!¡±

    The middle¨Caged man stopped ire immediately, for he obviously remembered who she was.

    Half a month ago, the middle¨Caged man had gone to a club to chill. It was there that he got to know

    ire. Although her looks were ordinary, her youth and makeup allowed her to significantly elevate her

    attractiveness.

    Moreover, her provocative outfit and sensuous dancing drew the middle¨Caged man¡¯s attention like a

    siren song.

    As ire quickly recognized that he was someone rich, she readily spent the night with him and was

    handsomely rewarded subsequently.

    That was the reason why he was anxious to have ire shut up.

    After all, it was a private matter between both of them, and he would rather it stay that way.

    Nevertheless, regardless of whether he intended to stand up for ire, he was obliged to do something

    to enforce the rules of Fusion House.

    The troublemaker has to be severely punished.

    Send Gifts

    144

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    hapter 55 Who Is Emrys

    With that, the middle¨Caged man stormed into the private room.

    With a smirk on her face, ire pointed at Emrys. ¡°Mr. Warhol, that¡¯s the kid who is responsible for the

    devastation here. He has caused two of your distinguished guests to copse.¡±

    Without the need for the middle¨Caged man¡¯s instructions, his b*dyguards rubbed their fists with their

    palms as they approached Emrys menacingly.

    It was then that Emrys threw the middle¨Caged man a nce. ¡°Are you going to stand in the way of my

    affairs?¡±

    The look Emrys gave him caused the middle¨Caged man¡¯s knees to buckle.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Oh my God! Why is it him?

    The middle¨Caged man could clearly remember how the young man standing before him had forced all

    the reporters to apologize on their knees during Cordelia Group¡¯s productunch.

    More importantly, he had heard that the young man was none other than Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother- in¨C

    What the f*ck is going on?

    At that moment, the leader of the b*dyguards was about to strike Emrys. He barked, ¡°Kid, how dare you

    speak to our boss that way. I¡¯m going to¡ª¡±

    p!

    Before he finished, the middle¨Caged man lunged forward and gave him a p before bowing in

    deference to Emrys. ¡°Mr. Lund, please forgive me for my subordinate¡¯s indiscretion. I¡¯m sorry to have

    gotten in your way.¡±

    The middle¨Caged man was none other than the head of the Warhol family who presented Cordelia

    Group with a lucrative contract¨CChristian Warhol.

    Fusion House was one of the businesses owned by the Warhol family.

    The sudden turn of events had everyone dumbfounded.

    What¡¯s going on?

    The young nurses who came to celebrate Randal¡¯s birthday were further intrigued by Emrys¡® identity,

    especially after how their supervisor turned pale in shock earlier.

    And now, the big boss of Fusion House was treating Emrys with great respect.

    Who in the world is he?

    The young nurses, who had never faced such a situation before, felt their hearts pounding fast and

    their emotions raging within them.

    Chapter 55 Who is Emrys

    The shocked ire asked in disbelief. ¡°M¨CMr. Warhol, have you made a mistake? This kid-¡±

    Bam!

    D

    Christian swung his leg into the air and gave ire a devastating kick.

    ¡°You who e! How dare you disrespect Mr. Lund. Men, p her face till it¡¯s swollen and throw her into

    the streets after ripping off her clothes,¡± Christian thundered.

    Right away!¡±

    Soon, ire was dragged out kicking and screaming. At the end of it all, she still had no idea who

    Emrys really was.

    Thereafter, Christian suggested with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Mr. Lund, going forward, please let me take

    care of such matters. There¡¯s no need for you to dirty your own hands.¡±

    Emrys shot him a frosty nce. ¡°If this was left to you, my sister would no longer be standing here in

    one piece.

    Christian was shaken by the words. ¡°And who is your sister?¡±

    After scanning his surroundings and spotting Caylic, Christian hurried up to her and apologized.

    Even though there were plenty of girls around, all of them had terrified looks on their faces.

    Caylie was the only one who appeared to be rtively calm, allowing Christian to recognize her

    immediately.

    After offering her his apologies, Christian returned his attention to Emrys respectfully. ¡°Mr. Lund, as a

    sign of my regret, I¡¯ll willing to present Fusion House to you. I hope that you¡¯ll ept my humble gift.¡±

    The crowd gasped upon hearing Christian¡¯s words.

    Fusion House is one of the Warhol family¡¯s prized assets. And yet, Christian is giving it to him just like

    that! Who can tell me what is Emrys Lund¡¯s true identity?

    What came as an even greater shock to them was Emrys waving his hand with an indifferent

    expression. ¡°I¡¯m not interested at all.¡±

    On the way home, Caylie gave Emrys a curious stare, as if he was some kind of weirdo.

    Given that everyone was dying to know who Emrys really was, she was no exception.

    Why does Patrick fear Rys so much? Why is the boss of Fusion House terrified of Rys too?

    Overwhelmed by curiosity, Caylie held onto Emrys and peppered him with her questions.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 Trouble With Lincoln

    Hence, Emrys resignedly told Caylie that Patrick likely didn¡¯t have the guts to offend him because he

    used Needle of Ninth Revival during the Eastfield Auctions.

    Boy, the man was stunned by my skills then.

    As for Christian, he was afraid of Emrys because he personally witnessed the incident at Cordelia

    Group. Also, Caylie learned about it from Cordelia.

    After listening to his exnation, Caylie finally understood what transpired and thought everything

    made sense.

    Emrys intentionally hid his identity as Empyrean Lord from her because he didn¡¯t think she would

    believe him even if he told her.

    After all, when he told Cordelia the same thing, she didn¡¯t believe him.

    Thus, he assumed Caylie wouldn¡¯t, too.

    It was the same as no one would believe a friend who imed to be the world¡¯s richest man after

    disappearing for fifteen years unless they saw their friend¡¯s bnce in a bank ount.

    Emrys¡® identity was even harder to exin. Although Cordelia and the others had heard of the title

    Empyrean Lord before, they wouldn¡¯t understand what it meant even if he had the identification

    documents as proof of his identity.

    It was then Caylie suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh yeah. Howe you seem fine after drinking so

    much liquor?¡°.

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I am feeling a little drunk.¡± Emrys tried to act like an average person and

    staggered into her embrace.

    She quickly hailed a taxi and brought him to Apricot Hall thinking that he was telling the truth.

    Even though the road was bumpy, Emrys didn¡¯t feel awful. It¡¯s so nice to have Caylie around.

    When they arrived at Apricot Hall, he saw the shopfront on the opposite side was undergoing

    renovation.

    That shopfront used to be a bakery in the past, but the previous owners moved away because it was

    recently bought by a new proprietor.

    The next day, the identity of the new owner was revealed.

    Lincoln stepped into Apricot Hall with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ms. White.¡±

    Frowning, Caylie spat, ¡°What you doing here, murderer?¡±

    11:19

    Fri, 19 Jan

    Chapter 56 Trouble With ¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°Murderer?¡± He was stunned because he wasn¡¯t aware that the girl from two days ago almost died. In

    fact, he still thought the medicine he prescribed was fine.

    Hence, he didn¡¯t mind her calling him a murderer because he didn¡¯t understand why. He just thought

    she was exaggerating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand anything, Ms. White. I¡¯m not here to ask you to take me back. I¡¯m just here to tell

    you my clinic is on the opposite side.¡± Lincoln smirked.

    ¡°What?¡± Caylie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°No one said I can¡¯t. Besides, we all rely on our abilities to make a living, so we¡¯ll see who¡¯s more

    capable. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Her expression had turned extremely grim. Ability? You¡¯re clearly relying on your identity as the

    apprentice of a famous doctor to bully me!

    However, that wasn¡¯t the worst part.

    Lincoln continued, ¡°I wonder how my peers under the same teacher are doing. I can¡¯t wait to meet them

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    again in two days!¡±

    Then he left Apricot Hall with a cackle.

    Caylie¡¯s b*dy trembled in anger. Does he mean he¡¯ll invite his peers who also studied under Duncan to

    help him on his clinic¡¯s opening day? This is bad. Any one of Duncan¡¯s apprentices has incredible

    medical skills on their own. If all of them are gathered in one ce, it¡¯ll no doubt be the talk of the

    town. There¡¯s a good chance that his clinic¡¯s opening day will also be Apricot Hall¡¯s closing day.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 Ensure

    When Caylie thought about how her efforts over the past two years were about to be for naught, sorrow

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    flooded her heart.

    Emrys asked with a grin upon seeing the gloomy expression on her countenance. ¡°Why do you look

    unhappy again, Caylie? Who pissed you off? I¡¯ll murder them.¡±

    In

    response, she pinched him. ¡°Are you a barbarian? Violence shouldn¡¯t be your first option to solve

    problems.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, same as the others. If anyone dares to bully my older sisters,

    I¡¯ll kill them.¡±

    ¡°Is talking nonsense all you know?¡± Despite her words, she still felt happy to hear that. I always feel like

    I can depend on him.

    ¡°Tell me, what can I help you with, Caylie?¡±

    Since he insisted, Caylie informed him of her exchange with Lincoln earlier.

    Emrys smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caylie. I¡¯ll ensure he won¡¯t be able to open his clinic.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are, the Chief of the Department of Health?¡± She red at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, Caylie?¡±

    ¡°Yes,

    yes, I do. If you say you can pluck the stars from the sky, I¡¯ll believe you, too.¡±

    Instead of exining further, he merely said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling hungry right now, so I¡¯ll be going out to buy

    some food.¡±

    Then he left Apricot Hall.

    The moment he stepped out of the building, the look in his eyes turned frigid. That d*mned Lincoln! It

    seems like I didn¡¯t hit him hard enoughst time, considering he had the guts to bully Caylie again! I

    guess he¡¯s just too eager to meet Hades!

    Meanwhile, Patrick woke up with a splitting headache at noon after puking all day.

    He ignored the pain and hastily summoned Randal.

    When he saw his son, he was taken aback because his son¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze. ¡°Was Mr.

    Lund the one who injured you?¡±

    There was fear in Patrick¡¯s tone not anger.

    Randal shook his head. ¡°No. This is my own fault.¡±

    A1

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Calling His Peers

    Just as Patrick was about to depart, his phone vibrated. It was an unknown caller, so he thought it was

    from a patient and rejected the call without thinking.

    After a while, he received a text message: I¡¯m Emrys Lund.Mr. Lund? Agitatedly, he called the number

    without dy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to call me, Mr. Lund. I¡¯m delighted. Erm¡­ I¡¯m very sorry about what

    happened yesterday¡­¡±

    Emrys went straight to the point. ¡°Stop talking. Do you want to learn Needle of Ninth Revival?¡±.

    That offer astonished Patrick for a moment before he vehemently nodded. ¡°Of course! Not only that,

    but my teacher also wants to learn it. He has been talking about studying under you for the past two

    days!¡±

    ¡°Your teacher?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Duncan Rodriguez, the famous doctor.¡±

    A brief silence ensued before Emrys spoke again with a weird voice. ¡°This means you¡¯re familiar with

    Lincoln, correct?¡±

    ¡°I do. We both studied under Mr. Rodriguez. However, my rtionship with him is terrible. Are you

    perhaps his friend, Mr. Lund?¡± inquired Patrick carefully.

    ¡°He¡¯s my enemy.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Patrick blurted before speedily realizing he had misspoken and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lund.

    I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. What I was trying to say was that b*stard Lincoln doesn¡¯t deserve to be

    your friend.¡±

    ¡°Stop buttering me up. In two days, Lincoln will be opening a clinic opposite Apricot Hall. I want you to

    invite a few people to help me ruin the opening.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Send me the address. I promise you that you¡¯ll be satisfied with the results.¡±

    After the call ended, Patrick felt at ease, as though a ray of sunlight had shot through the dark clouds

    and shone on him.

    Then he cackled wildly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Oh, Lincoln! You shouldn¡¯t have opposed me when we were still

    students. Now, you¡¯ve even stepped on Mr. Lund¡¯s toe this time! You deserve whateveres next!¡±

    Of course, he would never tell Lincoln the truth. I hope Mr. Lund will crush you beneath his feet!

    Confused, Randal stared at his father. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Dad?¡± Why is he beaming after

    answering a call? He looked depressed just a few minutes ago and was hurrying to reach Jadeborough

    Hospital.

    Chapter 58 Calling His Peers

    +10 pearls

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    In response, Patrick smirked. ¡°We¡¯ve struck gold, Randy.¡±

    That didn¡¯t make his son any less confused.

    Ignoring him, Patrick swiftly called someone. ¡°Hey, Abe, do you have free time during the next few

    days? I¡¯ve something I want to¡­ Eh? You¡¯re going to support Lincoln¡¯s new clinic? Sure. Good luck!¡±

    He ended the call and dialed someone else¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Ray. Do you have time¡­ Oh, you¡¯re going

    to support Lincoln¡¯s clinic too? Good luck.¡±

    Then he made another call. ¡°Hey, Jaz¡­ Oh, good luck!¡±

    In total, he dialed more than a dozen phone numbers. Only two or three agreed to help him because

    they used to be his good buddies. The rest had already been invited by Lincoln.

    Puzzled, Randal inquired, ¡°Did the excessive amount of alcohol leave a negative effect on your brain,

    Dad? Why are you happy that people rejected you?¡±

    Patrick responded profoundly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. They¡¯re all lining up to be taken out in one fell

    swoop! Hahaha!¡±

    After finishing contacting his peers, he waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Randy. Drive me to Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s

    residence. I want to pay him a visit.¡±

    Duncan used to be a professor at the University of Chanaea. Every one of his students was a

    prominent, established figure in hospitals nationwide.

    Even the Department of Health¡¯s chief was once his student.

    He had been enjoying his retirement for nearly a decade by that point.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Do Him A Favor

    Patrick arrived at Duncan¡¯s house and bumped into Lincoln, who was leaving.

    The two merely snorted and acted like they didn¡¯t know each other.

    At that moment, an old man in a white shirt was standing under the shade of a tree and practicing

    yoga.

    That man was none other than Duncan.

    Although he was already in his seventies, he was still a healthy old man because he was adamant

    about practicing yoga on a daily basis.

    As healthy and fit as he was, he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from getting too emotional and vomiting blood

    when he heard someone had performed Needle of Ninth Revival. From that, it was obvious that Needle

    of Ninth Revival was a very precious technique.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Patrick!¡± Duncan stopped what he was doing and smiled.

    Patrick nodded. ¡°I bumped into Lincoln just now, Mr. Rodriguez.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He told me he was opening a traditional medicine clinic, and he invited me to help him out.¡±

    ¡°Did you agree to it, Mr. Rodriguez?¡±

    Duncanughed and shook his head. ¡°One must rely on his own capability to open a clinic. He¡¯s not

    going to go far if he uses unorthodox tricks. Hence, I criticized him and sent him away.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nice one.¡±

    ¡°Are you here because you¡¯ve heard from the amazing doctor?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Duncan jumped in front of Patrick, grabbed his shoulders, and shook him violently.

    Needless to say, Patrick was startled. ¡°Calm down, Mr. Rodriguez!¡±

    Duncan was getting impatient when he urged, ¡°Quick! Bring me to see him. I want to be his disciple

    Duncan valued the knowledge of traditional medicine more than life itself. In fact, he had dedicated his

    entire life to traditional medicine, and that was why he could be the best in the country. Despite

    having retired, he still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his past achievements.

    One of those achievements was Needle of Ninth Revival.

    Chapter 59 Do Him A Favor

    +10 pearls

    Duncan learned the acupuncture technique from an ancient manual when he was young, and he made

    a name for himself in the traditional medical field with that technique.

    After he became famous, he was generous enough to share his knowledge with his disciples.

    It was only two years ago that Duncan realized his Needle of Ninth Revival was iplete as he was

    revising it.

    As it turned out, Needle of Ninth Revival didn¡¯t require nine needles to perform the acupuncture.

    Instead, it was a progressive healing effect, with a total of nine levels.

    Life energy restoration, Soul Cross, would only happen when one had reached the ninth level.

    With Duncan¡¯s current ability, the best he could do was seven levels. He had spent the past two years

    performing thest two levels required, but he could never do it.

    Hence, when Duncan heard Patrick telling him that someone had performed the Needle of Ninth

    Revival, Duncan specifically asked Patrick how many levels had that person achieved. The answer to

    that question was twelve.

    That was an extra three levels.

    Not only was there an increase of three levels, but that man that had performed the Needle of Ninth

    Revival had discovered the way to achieve the first nine levels.

    From that day onward, Duncan had decided to ask Emrys to ept him as a student.

    Upon seeing how excited Duncan was, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but utter helplessly, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, I don¡¯t

    think now is the right time to visit Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is he trying to negotiate terms with me?¡± Duncan was displeased.

    Hearing that, Patrick¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he instantly shed a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯ve

    misunderstood me, Mr. Rodriguez. What I meant is that Mr. Lund will definitely reject you if you were to

    visit him out of the blue.¡±

    Patrick was being slightly crafty by omitting the fact that Emrys had already agreed to teach them

    Needle of Ninth Revival.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Duncan frowned.

    ¡°I think you should do him a favor first, Mr. Rodriguez.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Patrick smiled, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Based on what I know, Mr. Lund knows ady who owns Apricot

    Hall. Recently, an idi*t deliberately opened a new clinic right across the street to put Apricot Hall out of

    business.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 Betrayal

    ¡°How could someone do such a despicable thing?¡±

    Patrick darted his eyes around and replied, ¡°Regardless of who that person is, I think he still ought to

    respect you. Hence, why don¡¯t we wait until the new clinic opens? You can go over to say a word or two

    to bring that person down a peg. That way, you¡¯ll be doing Mr. Lund a favor.¡±

    Duncan smacked his own thigh and eximed, ¡°Good idea! You¡¯re a bright fellow, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s do

    that. Come over to pick me up when that idi¡¯t opens his new clinic.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Patrick was on cloud nine when he was leaving Duncan¡¯s house. Oh, Lincoln! You¡¯re no match for me!

    ¡°Dad, what did Mr. Rodriguez say?¡± Randal asked.

    ¡°Sit back and enjoy the show!¡±

    Two dayster, it was the grand opening of Lincoln¡¯s Four Pirs Hall.

    Over the past two days, Lincoln had been contacting all his associates and doing promotional events

    for the grand opening.

    Hence, the ce was packed that day.

    On the other hand, Caylie was utterly devastated. If Emrys hadn¡¯t consoled her, she would¡¯ve kept

    Apricot Hall closed for the day.

    Suddenly, she saw someone familiar walking past. ¡°Henny? What are you doing here?¡±

    Caylie widened her eyes in shock because she saw Henrietta exiting Four Pirs Hall from across the

    street.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going for the post¨Cgraduate entrance exam, Henny?¡± There was a sense of

    foreboding lingering within Caylie.

    In response, Henrietta answered sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caylie. D¨CDr. Faraday offered to triple my

    sry.¡±

    Henrietta was young, and her medical skills were barely sufficient to treat patients independently.

    Whenever she ran into slightly moreplicated diseases, she still needed to ask Caylie for help.

    Therefore, it was obvious that Lincoln was simply paying Henrietta triple to upset Caylie.

    Lincoln was tantly challenging Caylie by poaching Henrietta, who Caylie had been tutoring over the

    past year.

    Chapter 60 Betrayal

    +10 pearls

    That was how ruthless Lincoln was.

    Needless to say, Caylie was heartbroken. If Henrietta had really resigned to sit for her post¨Cgraduate

    entrance exam, I would have had no problem with that. In fact, I would even hope for the best for her.

    However, she¡¯s now working for Lincoln at Four Pirs Hall just because Lincoln is paying her three

    times more. Does she really value the triple sry more than the time and effort I invested in her over

    the year?

    At the same time, Caylie was also extremely disappointed with how things had turned out. Back then,

    this girl was having trouble getting employed after she graduated. She promised me she would learn

    and change her attitude. I¡¯ve been taken for a ride, haven¡¯t I? She stabbed me in the back after getting

    mentored by me for a year.

    Emrys was heartbroken and enraged when he saw how dejected Caylic looked.

    ¡°You¡¯re Henrietta, right? I¡¯ll keep an eye on you,¡± Emrys uttered coldly.

    ¡°Ha! How could you threaten a young woman? Where are your manners?¡± Suddenly, Lincoln stepped

    forward and shielded Henrietta. In a righteous tone, he uttered, ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, Ms. ck.

    Apricot Hall is filled with ruthless and vicious people. You shouldn¡¯t stay in a ce like that!¡±

    ¡°What are you on about, Lincoln? Have I ever wronged you guys when you were working at Apricot

    Hall?¡± Caylie was infuriated. Lincoln is such a shameless man! How could he tell such lies?

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    In response, Lincoln sneered, ¡°Well, you should know the answer to that question.¡±

    Lincoln deliberately raised his voice when he said that. Everyone at the scene heard it and cast

    resentful nces at Caylie.

    The crowd chose to believe Lincoln¡¯s words because they thought Lincoln was Duncan¡¯s mentee, so

    Lincoln had no reason to lie.

    ¡°Lincoln, tell me how I mistreated you guys!¡± Caylie roared.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 61 A Misunderstanding

    Lincoln kept his silence.

    +10 pearls

    He was deliberately tarnishing Caylie¡¯s reputation, kindling the crowd¡¯s resentment toward her.

    His reason? Was it of any importance?

    Not in the slightest.

    He didn¡¯t even need to provide an exnation, unable to conjure one even if asked. Regardless, the

    oue was just as he had wished.

    A spark of fury ignited in Emrys¡® eyes. He stepped forward, his voiceced with menace, ¡°How dare

    you nder my sister? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to strike you?¡±

    To his surprise, Lincoln intentionally patted his own face, goading, ¡°Come on then, hit me as hard as

    you can. Let everyone see just how crude the people of Apricot Hall are. With your violent

    temperament, who would dare to let you treat them?¡±

    His words set the crowd buzzing.

    ¡°Apricot Hall resorts to violence when they can¡¯t win an argument!¡±

    ¡°What a brute! And he runs a clinic? If you¡¯re so fond of fighting, why not start a gang? Even Hendrik,

    the leader of Midas, wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against you.¡±

    ¡°When I was at Apricot Hall thest time, this youngd jumped out and caused a scene. He even

    pped Dr. Faraday.¡±

    ¡°I was there too! It was him. He was the one dying the treatment of that little girl. She was barely a

    year or two years old. How could he be so cruel?¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous! Apricot Hall should be shut down!¡±

    In no time, the tide of public opinion turned against Emrys.

    The issue of the little girl particrly invoked the people¡¯s sympathy, and the shared sentiment

    morphed into collective fury.

    The power of public opinion could be terrifying.

    Just their spit alone could drown Emrys.

    Caylie tugged at Emrys with an ashen look on her face. ¡°Perhaps we should close Apricot Hall for a

    while andy low until this blows over.¡±

    She knew all too well the venomous nature of these people¡¯s tongues and couldn¡¯t bear to see Emrys

    being vilified.

    11:21 Fri, 19 Janki

    Chapter 61 A¡­

    +10 pearls

    However, Emrys shook his head with an icy look on his face. ¡°Caylie, we cannot back down, not even a

    single step. If we do, they will think we¡¯re guilty, and Apricot Hall might even get destroyed.¡±

    He, too, was seething with fury.

    However, he was waiting for the truth to unveil itself, for everything to settle down.

    Finally, a weak voice piped up from the crowd.

    ¡°You¡¯re all lying! He is a good man! He saved my life.¡±

    The crowd turned toward the direction of the voice.

    It belonged to the little girl whom Lincoln had diagnosed with Heat Syndrome.

    The woman cradling her stepped forward toe to Emrys¡® defense. ¡°Nancy is right. Dr. Lund is a

    good man. If it weren¡¯t for him, Nancy would have died in the hands of that ipetent doctor, Lincoln

    Faraday.¡±

    She pointed an usatory finger at Lincoln furiously.

    The crowd went into an uproar again.

    What¡¯s going on? Why have the usations suddenly shifted toward Dr. Faraday?

    Someone demanded, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please rify. The one who dyed your daughter¡¯s treatment the other

    day was this Lund fellow.¡±

    The woman shook her head. ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. Nancy had Cold Syndrome, not Heat Syndrome. It was

    this ipetent Dr. Faraday who misdiagnosed.¡±

    All eyes darted to Lincoln.

    The others couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had misunderstood the situation.

    The mother and daughter were the ones affected. Hence, it seemed unlikely they would cover for

    Emrys, the so¨Ccalled murderer.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    A bead of cold sweat trickled down Lincoln¡¯s sideburn.

    He had not anticipated that the woman would step forward at this moment.

    Howeyer, he quicklyposed himself. His mind raced at a swift pace, and he began to p his

    hands, saying, ¡°Brilliant, Caylie! This move of yours is utterly brilliant!¡±

    Brilliant?

    The crowd was confounded.

    11, 17 Jall

    Chapter 61 A¡­

    +10 pearls

    Caylie wore a puzzled expression on her face as well.

    Lincoln continued, ¡°Caylie, I know you have always held a grudge against me, so youy a trap early

    on to tarnish my reputation. This mother¨Cand¨Cdaughter duo are merely actresses you

    hired.¡±

    As Lincoln¡¯s words fell, everyone¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

    ¡°The other day at Apricot Hall, everyone saw how this girl was suffering from the heat. And yet, this

    woman has the audacity to im that her daughter was suffering from Cold Syndrome instead. Does

    she take all of us for fools?¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Crushing Defeat

    ¡°Moreover, this woman berated me for being ipetent, saying that Lund fellow saved her

    daughter¡¯s life instead. Isn¡¯t she implying that my medical skills, trained under the famous Dr. Duncan

    Rodriguez, are inferior to a youngd barely in his twenties? Can you guys believe that? So, who else

    could they be, if not actresses?¡±

    Lincoln let out a bellow before assuming a look of utter heartbreak as he continued, ¡°I may not care

    about the rumors tarnishing my reputation. After all, I have never given much importance to fame.

    However, what truly breaks my heart is to see such a young girl manipted by these ill- intentioned

    people. Doesn¡¯t this pain their conscience?¡±

    His words rang with a righteous fury, captivating the crowd and igniting their collective anger.

    Suddenly, insults started pouring in from all directions, not just toward Caylic and Emrys, but also the

    woman who had used Lincoln of being an ipetent doctor.

    ¡°A vile woman indeed, even exploiting your own daughter! How much were you paid by Apricot Hall?¡±

    ¡°You are unfit to be a mother.¡±

    ¡°All from Apricot Hall, may you perish!¡±

    The woman had not anticipated such an attack of words simply for standing up for what was right. She

    feltpletely disheartened.

    She had once been a loyal supporter of Lincoln, but ever since he misdiagnosed her daughter¡¯s

    condition, she had lost all faith in the man.

    Back then, she had just lost faith in the man¡¯s medical skills.

    However, it was not until today that the woman realized just how despicable Lincoln truly was. Not only

    were his medical skills questionable, but he alsocked basic moral integrity.

    How can such a person be a doctor?

    The woman, unable to defend herself, could only cover her daughter¡¯s ears to shield her from the foul

    Meanwhile, the fire in Emrys¡® eyes raged on.

    The scene before him seemed all too familiar.

    Back then at Cordelia Group, another clueless crowd was swayed by a few maniptive words and

    hurled abuses and slurs at him.

    Is it so easy to fool the citizens of Chanaea?

    11:21 Fri, 19 Jan ?x.

    Chapter 62 Crushing Defeat

    +10 pearls

    A wave of despair washed over Emrys as he thought about the brave soldiers defending the borders,

    risking their lives against external enemies, only to be helpless against the verbal assault of these

    ignorant people.

    How tragic!

    ¡°Mr. Faraday, isn¡¯t today the grand opening of your Four Pirs Hall? Why does the crowd seem so

    agitated?¡±

    A deep voice suddenly echoed from beyond the throng,

    The noise of the crowd faltered, faces turning toward the source of the interruption. A collective

    shudder passed through them.

    It was none other than the director of Jadeborough General Hospital, Frederick Duster.

    Has hee to celebrate the inauguration of Four Pirs Hall?

    Lincoln hurried to greet him. ¡°Mr. Duster, I¡¯m immensely grateful for your support. We¡¯ve had a minor

    hup here, but it¡¯s been taken care of.¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s handled,¡± Frederick replied. He nodded and spared Emrys and the others a nce

    before entering Four Pirs Hall.

    Before long, a flurry of figures arrived.

    Astonishingly, each and every one of them was a department head or higher from various prominent

    hospitals.

    The murmuring of the crowd grew.

    The gathering of these prominent figures in the medical field was set to be an extraordinary medical

    extravaganza that would undoubtedly make waves in Jadeborough.

    The arrival of the next notable figure sent the crowd into an unprecedented uproar.

    It was the chief of the Jadeborough Department of Health, Sam Youngblood.

    He strolled forward confidently, a spring in his step and a radiant smile on his face. It was as if his every

    action dered that his fellow student had opened this traditional medicine clinic and was undoubtedly

    trustworthy, encouraging everyone toe here for their healthcare needs.

    One could only imagine the fervor coursing through the hearts of the people among the crowd.

    There was no doubting the power of the most famous doctor in the country and Lincoln¡¯s extremely

    well¨Cconnected social circle.

    In stark contrast, Apricot Hall across the street seemed inconceivably insignificant.

    All colors drained from Caylie¡¯s face. Each time a new VIP arrived, her heart pounded violently.

    1121

    Fil, 19 Jall

    Chapter 62 Crushing Defeat

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    She had foreseen that Lincoln would attempt to overshadow her on this day. However, she had not

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    expected the extent to which he would go, offering her not even a sliver of survival chance.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 63 An Argument Among Students

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    From that day onward, Apricot Hall would cease to exist there.

    At the end of the day, their efforts for the past two years had gone to waste.

    +10 pearls

    When enough people had gathered, Lincoln chirped, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve invited my seniors and juniors

    today for the benefit of everyone. Today, each one of you can get a free physical

    examination at Four Pirs Hall.¡±

    The news threw the crowd into a frenzy.

    After all, the medical practitioners there were so famous that the citizens could never get an

    appointment. The fact that they were providing free physical examinations was unexpected news.

    It was like a blessing from the heavens.

    ¡°Dr. Faraday¡¯s the true definition of a great doctor, unlike a certain someone, who has no skills at all

    and only knows how to beat others up.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get treated at Four Pirs Hall in the future. I¡¯m never going back to Apricot Hall, no matter what.

    It needs to shut down!¡±

    As the crowd continued to make criticisms, more winding queues began to form as they waited for the

    medical professionals to examine their bodies.

    Lincoln subconsciously nced at Apricot Hall and smirked slyly. Just then, he spotted a figure.

    It was Mathias Jenkins.

    Why is he here?

    Like Lincoln, Mathias, too, had studied under Duncan. However, the two were on bad terms Rumor had

    it that Mathias was a deputy director of a hospital in Summerbank.

    What puzzled Lincoln was that Mathias had shown up when he never contacted thetter.

    Could my fellow students have contacted him so he coulde over to help?

    If that were the case, Lincoln would be more than willing to mend their rtionship, but as soon as he

    approached Mathias, he realized thetter was standing in front of Apricot Hall. In other words, Mathias

    was not there to meet Lincoln.

    Mathias looked up to read the signage above the clinic before asking Caylie, ¡°Are you Caylie White?¡±

    Caylie nodded with confusion written all over her face, absolutely unaware of the purpose of the

    man¡¯s visit.

    4

    Chapter 63 An Argument¡­

    +10 pearls

    2.60%

    Mathias grinned. ¡°I¡¯vee to the right ce, then.¡±

    He then said nothing more and stood facing Apricot Hall, expressing his stand with his actions.

    Although Caylie was confounded, she was in no mood to ask Mathias questions. She had enough to

    worry about, thanks to Four Pirs Hall.

    More importantly, there was a huge crowd at thepetitor¡¯s clinic, and all of them were big shots.

    Even if there was one person supporting Apricot Hall, it was just a drop in the oceanpared to the

    number of people at Four Pirs Hall.

    After some time, another person arrived. Upon spotting Mathias, the man rushed forward to ask,

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Is Patrick not here yet?¡±

    Mathias smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°Nope. I have no idea what the opportunity he mentioned is.

    He made it sound so mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how he is. He loves keeping others in suspense. Let¡¯s just wait and see. By the way, why is

    Four Pirs Hall so lively?¡±

    ¡°How can it not be when Lincoln contacted half of our teacher¡¯s students for help?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ Looks like our side is quite weak. Hopefully, Patrick isn¡¯t scamming us.¡±

    The two men were colleagues in the medical field who had promised Patrick to show Apricot Hall their

    support.

    In fact, the three were once roommates and had an incredibly close rtionship. Hence, the two did not

    think Patrick would trick them for no reason.

    Regardless, immense stress was building in them.

    Even though the people on the other side were not as influential as the two, their numbers alone were

    terrifying enough.

    On the contrary, the number of patients at Apricot Hall was pathetic.

    Lincoln¡¯s face contorted into a scowl when he realized the two were there to help hispetitor.

    In the meantime, Frederick and Sam had heard themotion outside and stepped out to find out

    what was happening. s, what they saw only made them scowl.

    Frederick said, ¡°Mathias, I know you two don¡¯t get along well with Lincoln, but must you really pick this

    day¨Cwhen Lincoln¡¯s clinic is having its grand opening¨Ctoe here and cause trouble?¡±

    From Frederick¡¯s perspective, both Mathias and his friend were deliberately picking a fight by standing

    on Apricot Hall¡¯s side.

    Sam, however, was not as patient nor polite as Frederick. The former barked, ¡°If you still consider

    11:21 Fri, 19 Jan ti.

    Chapter 63 An Argument ¡­

    60%¨C

    +10 pearls

    yourself as Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s student, then you¡¯d better get your asses over here to Four Pirs Hall!¡±

    Both Frederick and Sam were Duncan¡¯s first batch of students, which meant they were the seniors.

    Thus, their words held immense authority.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    At that moment, Mathias and his friend were feeling the squeeze. They could not help but curse Patrick

    in their minds. D*mn you, Patrick. Why aren¡¯t you here yet? We can¡¯t hold on any longer!

    Fortunately, an angry shout suddenly sounded from a distance.

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s some attitude from you, Frederick, Sam. Am I dead to you?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they turned to look in the voice¡¯s direction.

    An old man wearing a white shirt marched over with Patrick.

    That man was none other than the country¡¯s most famous doctor, Duncan.

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez!¡±

    Shocked, Frederick and the others frantically rushed forward to greet Duncan, but thetter waved

    them off with disgust. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t have students like you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Frederick and the rest were bewildered; they had never seen their teacher so angered before.

    Duncan did not so much as entertain them. He walked past his students to arrive before Emrys, his

    head lowered respectfully. ¡°Mr. Lund, please ept me as your student!¡±

    Everyone at the scene was stunned. It was as if a pail of icy water was poured on them.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    They could not believe their ears.

    After all, their teacher, the country¡¯s most famous doctor, Duncan Rodriguez, wanted to be a student to

    the youngster standing before them.

    Has Mr. Rodriguez lost his mind?

    Frederick¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief as he asked, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, what are you doing? How could

    you be this rascal¡¯s student-¡±

    If Mr. Rodriguez bes Emrys¡® student, that means we¡¯ll have to address Emrys as our

    grandmaster! How can that be?

    Before Frederick could finish, Duncan gave the former a tight p. ¡°Insolence! I¡¯m talking to Mr. Lund

    here. How dare an idiot like you interrupt?¡±

    Frederick was so frightened he dared not make a sound.

    Although he was the director of Jadeborough General Hospital, he would always be a student of

    Duncan¡¯s.

    Chapter 64 No Permission T¡­

    +10 pearls

    Hence, Duncan could hit Frederick whenever he wanted.

    Right then, Duncan turned to Emrys with his head lowered respectfully again, asking earnestly, ¡°Please

    take me as your student, Mr. Lund.¡±

    An icy expression rested on Emrys¡® visage. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. We should settle the

    problem in front of us.¡±

    With that, he exhaled slowly.

    You guys are finally noticing me now, huh? You guys have no idea how frustrating it has been for me.

    Emrys could no longer contain the rage he had been suppressing for a long time. He rushed forward,

    grabbed Lincoln by the cor, and dragged thetter across the floor.

    ¡°You useless scum! Get on your knees and bow twenty times before Caylie!¡°.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The fires of anger consumed Emrys¡® eyes as he mmed Lincoln¡¯s head to the ground furiously.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s such a kind person. How dare a scum like you bully her? I¡¯m not letting this slide!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Lincoln¡¯s head was quickly covered in blood, but Emrys seemed to have no intention of stopping. It was

    only until twenty bows were fulfilled did Emrys drag the former to Nancy and her mother and pressed

    his head to the ground again.

    ¡°These bows are for thisdy and her daughter. An apology is not the only thing you owe them; you

    even owe them a life. How are you nning to pay them back?¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Again, Lincoln¡¯s head was mmed into the ground twenty times.

    The pain instantly knocked him out.

    Unfortunately, Emrys pulled out a silver needle and stabbed it into the crown of Lincoln¡¯s head. ¡°Did I

    give you permission to faint?¡± fumed Emrys.

    Lincoln, who had already passed out, regained consciousness, his face contorted with pain.

    This is forture!

    The pain had already exceeded the limit of his b*dy¡¯s tolerance, yet he was forced to stay awake to

    endure it.

    Lincoln¡¯s head was already in terrible shape, but there was no way Emrys would feel sympathy for

    him.

    Chapter 64 No Permission T¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    It was simply impossible.

    After all, a murderer like Lincoln did not deserve the slightest ounce of sympathy.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 The Reverse Version

    ¡°Is this enough to make you admit defeat?¡± Emrys questioned furiously.

    Surprisingly, Lincoln was incredibly adamant, shaking his head stubbornly even though his head was

    cut open.

    He knew his life would be ruined if he admitted defeat that day.

    ¡°Fine. Since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll make ite true.¡±

    Emrys¡® eyes glinted with hostility. All of a sudden, he pulled out dozens of needles and inserted them

    into Lincoln¡¯s acupoints with an extremely strange technique.

    Looks of astonishment immediately painted the faces of Duncan¡¯s students.

    Why does the technique look so unusual and familiar at the same time?

    Suddenly, a chill ran down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°I¨CIs this the reversed version of Needle of Ninth Revival?¡±

    Sure enough, the technique Emrys applied was the reversed version of Needle of Ninth Revival.

    The Needle of Ninth Revival could unleash life energy restoration and Soul Cross.

    While the original version could save lives, the reversed version could unleash Soul Cross. Each

    needle inserted into the b*dy using thetter technique wasplete torture.

    Once twelve needles were inserted into the victim¡¯s b*dy, his or her soul would be destroyed.

    Emrys pressed Lincoln down with one hand and swiftly inserted the needles into thetter¡¯s b*dy with

    the other. Soon, Emrys was on his tenth needle.

    Lincoln¡¯s b*dy was twitching furiously at that point.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The pain he was feeling did not juste from his b*dy, but it was alsoing from his soul. It felt as if

    each sharp needle was inserted into his brain matter.

    The crowd was stunned to the core.

    There were two things that contributed to their shock. Firstly, it was Emrys¡® ruthlessness. Secondly, it

    was the fact that the Needle of Ninth Revival used ten needles.

    Could the technique we¡¯ve been learning for the past decades be wrong?

    Duncan may be able to answer their question, but the old man was currently in no mood to do so. In

    fact, his face had flushed bright red with excitement.

    Chapter 65 The Reverse¡­

    +10 pearls

    Duncan valued medical knowledge more than life itself.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he think he would get to witness theplete technique of Needle of

    Ninth Revival in his twilight years. Even if Emrys did not ept Duncan as a student, thetter would

    be satisfied as long as he could watch Emrys perform theplete technique.

    Duncan could not wait to see it. I wonder what the legendary twelfth needle looks like.

    However, he seemed to have forgotten the fact that his student would die once the twelfth needle was

    inserted.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Please stop torturing me!¡±

    Lincoln could not handle the pain anymore. With that, he admitted all his crimes, from the misdiagnosis

    of the little girl to his ns of defaming Apricot Hall. At the same time, he also cleared Caylie¡¯s and the

    other woman¡¯s names.

    Everyone at the scene fell silent after hearing the truth.

    Immediately after that, fury surged through everyone¡¯s hearts.

    They had trusted Lincoln greatly, yet thetter turned out to be a shameless scoundrel disguised as a

    gentleman. At that moment, they thought letting him live was simply a waste of the earth¡¯s

    resources.

    At first, the crowd may have felt empathy for Lincoln when he was tortured so ruthlessly by Emrys, but

    now, they wished for nothing more than for Lincoln to die sooner.

    Relieved by the oue, Emrys turned to Caylie and said, ¡°See? I told you no one would get to bully

    you as long as I¡¯m here.¡±

    Killing Lincoln was a piece of cake, but Emrys would never kill him right away. After all, what Emrys

    wanted was to reveal the truth. If he had outright killed Lincoln, then his tarnished reputation would still

    remain.

    ¡°Emrys¡­¡±

    Caylie could not hold in her tears anymore. Fat tears rolled down her cheeks as she threw herself into

    Emrys¡® arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Caylie. There are many people watching. Look, your makeup is running,¡± said Emrys.

    Wearing a teary¨Ceyed smile, Caylie promised, ¡°All right. I won¡¯t cry.¡±

    Only when the heartwarming moment between the two siblings ended did Duncan ask miserably, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, can you please ept me as your student?¡±

    Duncan thought it was a pity that he did not get to witness theplete version of the Needle of Ninth

    Revival when Emrys was down to thest two needles. Though it was the reversed version, it was

    better than nothing.

    Fri, Jan

    Chapter 65 The Reverse¡­

    +10 pearls

    It¡¯s a pity that Lincoln yielded. What a useless student. He should¡¯ve sacrificed himself to contribute to

    the medical field.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    ¡°Is this enough to make you admit defeat?¡± Emrys questioned furiously.

    Surprisingly, Lincoln was incredibly adamant, shaking his head stubbornly even though his head was

    cut open.

    He knew his life would be ruined if he admitted defeat that day.

    ¡°Fine. Since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll make ite true.¡±

    Emrys¡® eyes glinted with hostility. All of a sudden, he pulled out dozens of needles and inserted them

    into Lincoln¡¯s acupoints with an extremely strange technique.

    Looks of astonishment immediately painted the faces of Duncan¡¯s students.

    Why does the technique look so unusual and familiar at the same time?

    Suddenly, a chill ran down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°I¨CIs this the reversed version of Needle of Ninth Revival?¡±

    Sure enough, the technique Emrys applied was the reversed version of Needle of Ninth Revival.

    The Needle of Ninth Revival could unleash life energy restoration and Soul Cross.

    While the original version could save lives, the reversed version could unleash Soul Cross. Each

    needle inserted into the b*dy using thetter technique wasplete torture.

    Once twelve needles were inserted into the victim¡¯s b*dy, his or her soul would be destroyed.

    Emrys pressed Lincoln down with one hand and swiftly inserted the needles into thetter¡¯s b*dy with

    the other. Soon, Emrys was on his tenth needle.

    Lincoln¡¯s b*dy was twitching furiously at that point.

    The pain he was feeling did not juste from his b*dy, but it was alsoing from his soul. It felt as if

    each sharp needle was inserted into his brain matter.

    The crowd was stunned to the core.

    There were two things that contributed to their shock. Firstly, it was Emrys¡® ruthlessness. Secondly, it

    was the fact that the Needle of Ninth Revival used ten needles.

    Could the technique we¡¯ve been learning for the past decades be wrong?

    Duncan may be able to answer their question, but the old man was currently in no mood to do so. In

    fact, his face had flushed bright red with excitement.

    Chapter 65 The Reverse¡­

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    +10 pearls

    Duncan valued medical knowledge more than life itself.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he think he would get to witness theplete technique of Needle of

    Ninth Revival in his twilight years. Even if Emrys did not ept Duncan as a student, thetter would

    be satisfied as long as he could watch Emrys perform theplete technique.

    Duncan could not wait to see it. I wonder what the legendary twelfth needle looks like.

    However, he seemed to have forgotten the fact that his student would die once the twelfth needle was

    inserted.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Please stop torturing me!¡±

    Lincoln could not handle the pain anymore. With that, he admitted all his crimes, from the misdiagnosis

    of the little girl to his ns of defaming Apricot Hall. At the same time, he also cleared Caylie¡¯s and the

    other woman¡¯s names.

    Everyone at the scene fell silent after hearing the truth.

    Immediately after that, fury surged through everyone¡¯s hearts.

    They had trusted Lincoln greatly, yet thetter turned out to be a shameless scoundrel disguised as a

    gentleman. At that moment, they thought letting him live was simply a waste of the earth¡¯s

    resources.

    At first, the crowd may have felt empathy for Lincoln when he was tortured so ruthlessly by Emrys, but

    now, they wished for nothing more than for Lincoln to die sooner.

    Relieved by the oue, Emrys turned to Caylie and said, ¡°See? I told you no one would get to bully

    you as long as I¡¯m here.¡±

    Killing Lincoln was a piece of cake, but Emrys would never kill him right away. After all, what Emrys

    wanted was to reveal the truth. If he had outright killed Lincoln, then his tarnished reputation would still

    remain.

    ¡°Emrys¡­¡±

    Caylie could not hold in her tears anymore. Fat tears rolled down her cheeks as she threw herself into

    Emrys¡® arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Caylie. There are many people watching. Look, your makeup is running,¡± said Emrys.

    Wearing a teary¨Ceyed smile, Caylie promised, ¡°All right. I won¡¯t cry.¡±

    Only when the heartwarming moment between the two siblings ended did Duncan ask miserably, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, can you please ept me as your student?¡±

    Duncan thought it was a pity that he did not get to witness theplete version of the Needle of Ninth

    Revival when Emrys was down to thest two needles. Though it was the reversed version, it was

    better than nothing.

    Fri, Jan

    Chapter 65 The Reverse¡­

    +10 pearls

    It¡¯s a pity that Lincoln yielded. What a useless student. He should¡¯ve sacrificed himself to contribute to

    the medical field.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Pretty Easy

    Caylie scratched her head and confessed, ¡°This technique isn¡¯t that hard to pick up. Actually, I pretty

    much learned everything after seeing you use it on Lincoln the other day.¡±

    Duncan, Patrick, and Frederick were rendered speechless.

    The challenge of mastering the Needle of Ninth Revival did not lie solely in the knowledge of acupoints.

    Everyone present was well¨Cversed in traditional medicine and familiar with the locations of acupoints

    on the human b*dy. What made it difficult to master was the progressiveyers involved in the

    technique.

    To fully unlock the skill¡¯s potential, one had to diligently practice the art of needle insertion over an

    extended period. It required time and consistent effort.

    Duncan and the like were busy practicing, but Caylie had already learned the skill, iming that it

    wasn¡¯t difficult to master. They could barely believe their ears.

    An idea urred to Emrys as he told Caylie, ¡°Caylie, I¡¯ll show you another technique. See how much

    you can master.¡±

    He swiftly found a synthetic cadaver and skillfully inserted seven needles into various acupoints,

    employing different techniques for each one.

    Seeing that, Duncan shivered in excitement and blurted out, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Seven Stings from Hell! I can¡¯t

    believe it!¡±

    Just like the Needle of Ninth Revival, the Seven Stings from Hell was a skill that had been lost

    over time.

    The Seven Stings from Hell technique involved using seven needles, while the Needle of Ninth Revival

    technique required twelve needles. Mastering the Seven Stings from Hell technique proved to be more

    challenging due to its ability to achieve an equivalent treatment effect with lesser needles.

    Emrys¡® lips curled as he nced at Duncan. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, you¡¯re indeed knowledgeable.¡±

    ttered beyond words, Duncan gave him a polite bow and responded, ¡°Master Lund, please feel free

    to call me by my name, Duncan, instead of addressing me as ¡®Mr. Rodriguez¡°.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten to know each other well, so you don¡¯t have to be reserved,¡± Emrys told him.

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. Anyone who teaches me for a day deserves my respect and obedience for a

    lifetime. That¡¯s my principle.¡±

    ¡°What a stubborn old man,¡± Emrysmented, shaking his head in exasperation.

    ¡°Master Lund, if you don¡¯t mind my asking, how many simr techniques have you mastered?¡± Duncan

    inquired cautiously.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 67 Pretty Easy

    +10 pearls

    The Needle of Ninth Revival was shocking enough. Anyone who mastered this skill would be revered

    by many.

    Duncan had no idea that his mentor had even mastered the Seven Stings from Hell.

    Naturally, he could barely hide his excitement.

    Emrys pondered over his question for a moment before answering. ¡°Not too much. Around twenty to

    thirty techniques. I guess.¡±

    Twenty to thirty techniques? How is that little? That¡¯s crazy!

    Duncan¡¯s eyes nearly popped out in shock as he shot Emrys a weird look. He assumed Emrys was

    being arrogant.

    In truth. Emrys wasn¡¯t acting arrogant. Back then, the friar gave him a few boxes of acupuncture

    manuals. Mastering only twenty to thirty of them wasn¡¯t considered a lot.

    As they conversed, Caylie had already administered the first needle.

    It might have been her first time, but she executed the technique wlessly. Her angle, force, and depth

    were identical to Emrys.

    Duncan would need three to five days to master that first move alone.

    After the first needle, Caylie shut her eyes and paused, seemingly recalling Emrys¡® actions.

    Emrys didn¡¯t teach her move by move and only told her to replicate his actions after he finished

    administering seven needles. That proved to be a challenging task as she had to rely on her memory.

    Around seven to eight minutester, Caylie administered the second needle precisely.

    She then shut her eyes to recall the third needle.

    Duncan was gaping in shock. I can¡¯t believe she made the second move!

    What transpired next demonstrated that his surprise was premature.

    Pausing after each insertion, Caylie inserted the first six needles urately, but she made a slight

    mistake with the seventh needle.

    After correcting her, Emrys asked, ¡°Caylie, how do you remember so many acupuncture techniques?¡±

    It had been over an hour since Emrys demonstrated the Seven Stings from Hell. Thus, it was surprising

    that Caylie could still remember thest few moves.

    1122 Fri, 19 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 68 Medical Genius

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Caylie shed a shy smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t remember other things that well, but when ites to

    acupuncture methods, I can slowly recall the details after watching it once.¡±

    Emrys eximed, ¡°Caylie, you¡¯re a medical genius!¡±

    No one would dare to call her a fool anymore!

    In the end, Caylie only used two hours to master the Seven Stings from Hellpletely.

    Emrys felt a sense of shame creeping over him. ¡°Caylie, you¡¯re incredible! I must admit defeat. It took

    me an entire afternoon to grasp this acupuncture technique!¡±

    Caylie modestly waved her hand. ¡°Oh, no, not at all. I believe I still have a lot of room for improvement.

    I should strive harder.¡±

    Duncan, Frederick, and the rest nearly coughed out blood in exasperation.

    Are they both monsters? How could they say that? It would take us at least months to master this

    acupuncture technique, but Emrys mastered it within an afternoon and Caylie within two hours. Yet,

    despite their impressive progress, neither of them feels content. What about us, then?

    Back at Verdant Estate, three gorgeous youngdies were enjoying themselves in the swimming pool.

    Their fair skin, exposed to the air, glistened under the sunlight. They looked especially alluring

    drenched in water.

    Thedies were none other than Cordelia, Caylie, and Yelena.

    Previously, Caylie used to stay nearby Apricot Hall. With only three doctors rotating shifts, Caylie, being

    the owner, would always be present at the clinic to lend her assistance every single day

    However, it was different now.

    With the arrival of renowned doctors providing medical services at Apricot Hall, Caylie no longer had to

    worry about the facility¡¯s operations. This allowed her to move back to Verdant Estate, where she could

    reunite with her friends and enjoy theirpany.

    ¡°Rys, why don¡¯t you join us in the pool?¡±

    Yelena swam to the edge of the pool and emerged from the water when Emrys wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Her lips were curled into an alluring smile as she gazed at Emrys with sparkling eyes. She even licked

    her lips in an obvious seductive move.

    Emrys stood at the edge of the pool, towering above her. He couldn¡¯t deny that she was an

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 Medical Genius

    +10 pearls

    incredibly stunning and alluring woman.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    s, the friar told him to remain a virgin before he sessfully mastered the Nameless Divine

    Art.

    Ugh, this is hard on me!

    ¡°Stop seducing me, Lena. I¡¯m afraid my legs would turn to jelly if I jumped into the pool,¡± Emrys told her

    with a bitter chuckle.

    The threedies were undeniably strikingly beautiful, and Yelena loved seducing him. If he joined them

    in the pool, it would merely be torture for him.

    Yelena winked. ¡°We don¡¯t mind if your legs turn to jelly.¡±

    ¡°Yelena, stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Without any forewarning, Cordelia yfully swam toward Yelena and pulled her beneath the water¡¯s

    surface.

    Caylie chimed in, joining the yful banter, ¡°Exactly! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to flirt with Emrys behind

    our backs after this.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing that behind your back. I did it right in front of you! Caylie, if you keep pushing me down,

    I¡¯ll get my revenge by grabbing your boobs!¡± Yelena retorted.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Caylie screamed.

    Emrys didn¡¯t dare stay here any longer as he was afraid he would lose control. He retreated to the

    living room and grabbed a book, seeking sce in reading to calm his racing thoughts.

    s, no matter how hard he tried to focus on the book, his mind kept reying the scene of thedies

    frolicking around in the pool.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 Emily

    Frustrated, Emrys hurled the book away.

    .59%

    +10 pearls

    Suddenly, his phone rang. When he saw who the caller was, his expression turned serious. ¡°Mr.

    Olman?¡±

    ¡°Do you have time right now, Emrys? Can you visit me? I wish to speak to you about something,¡±

    replied Walter.

    ¡°All right, Mr. Olman. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Emrys then ended the call. I was just thinking about heading out

    to cool my head. Mr. Olman¡¯s timing is impable.

    A whileter, he arrived at Walter¡¯s ce.

    Walter then led Emrys to a middle¨Caged woman and introduced her with a smile. ¡°Come over here,

    Emrys. This is Ms. Valentine.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Valentine!¡± greeted Emrys. I remember her somewhat. I think she used to work

    at the orphanage, but my memory could be wrong.

    Shocked, Scarlett Valentine studied Emrys before turning to Walter. ¡°Is he really the child who

    disappeared in the fire back then?¡±

    Walter nodded.

    ¡°I got lucky and was saved by an old friar,¡± added Emrys.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly blessed to have survived such a massive fire, Emrys! I think you¡¯re destined to be a

    powerful and wealthy man.¡± Scarlett scrutinized Emrys and repeatedly nodded, looking satisfied.

    Curious, Emrys asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly call me here to introduce her to me, Mr. Olman?¡°.

    In response, Walterughed and exined, ¡°Well, you see, Ms. Valentine has a daughter who¡¯s

    returning from studying abroad. I thought I could help you two meet and get to know each other.

    Ah, I see. He¡¯s setting up a blind date for me. Emrys smiled bitterly in his mind and was about to say

    1. no.

    Suddenly, Walter sighed. ¡°Ms. Valentine¡¯s daughter is an excellent international student. Initially, I was

    going to introduce her to Gavin. However, that b*stard was a disappointing mess, so I thought about

    you instead.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the courtyard with a mncholic expression.

    There, Gavin was squatting on the ground ying with ants.

    At that moment, his intelligence was equivalent to a five¨Cyear¨Cold child¡¯s. While it meant he

    Chapter 69 Emily

    +10 pearls

    wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble, Walter was slightly heartbroken, which wasn¡¯t surprising.

    After all, Gavin might¡¯ve been an unfilial man, but Walter had treated the former as his family member

    for over a decade.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Again, Walter sighed. ¡°He was clobbered for owing money to the casino and suffered brain damage as

    a result. It was his fault, but still¡­¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t feel great when he noted Walter¡¯s sorrow. I¡¯m the one responsible for Gavin¡¯s current

    state. Still, the damage isn¡¯t irreversible. I¡¯ll consider treating himter on.

    Concurrently, Scarlett handed a picture to Emrys. ¡°This is my daughter. She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Emrys nced at the picture. She¡¯s attractive, and her figure¡¯s slim. Although, she seems familiar.

    Where have I seen her before? Hmm¡­ Wait! Is it¡­

    Widening his eyes, he questioned, ¡°Ms. Valentine, is your daughter Emily Valentine?¡±

    ¡°Eh? How did you know my daughter¡¯s name? Do you two know each other?¡± Surprise was visible in

    Scarlett¡¯s eyes.

    He coughed and answered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I merely identally overheard the name when both of you

    were chatting earlier.¡±

    Walter and Scarlett exchanged a puzzled look. I don¡¯t think we mentioned Emily¡¯s name earlier. Well,

    it¡¯s not important.

    The two didn¡¯t think much about it.

    Meanwhile, Emrys inhaled sharply in secret. I didn¡¯t expect to have the international pornstar Emily

    Valentine as my blind date. How lucky am I?

    The story of how Emrys learned Emily¡¯s name began with Nte¡¯sputer.

    Nte had twoputers. One was for everyday use, located in the mansion¡¯s bedroom, and another

    was her workptop.

    Recently, Emrys had been using theputer in Nte¡¯s bedroom and discovered her hard drive was

    full of porn videos.

    In response to that finding, he thought she should be admonished for her misbehavior.

    To prevent Nte from denying the existence of her porn collection, he decided to collect the evidence

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Date Fail

    +10 pearls

    The video that left the deepest impression on Emrys was an exciting one. It involved a Chanaean

    international student and her foreign boyfriend.

    The female student¡¯s name was Emily.

    Later, Emrys arrived at the location of the blind date, a high¨Css cafe, on time because he wanted to

    take a gander at the international pornstar.

    However, after waiting for half an hour, Emily still hadn¡¯t shown up.

    Eventually, Emrys lost his patience and thought he was being stood up. Just as he was about to leave,

    Emily arrived.

    Her figure was slender, and she was dressed fashionably.

    Most importantly to him, she was the woman in the video.

    It was apparent Emily had seen Emrys¡® photo before because she strolled straight toward him with a

    slightly disappointed look.

    Earlier, she saw a Bugatti Veyron parked at the entrance and secretly hoped the car belonged to

    Emrys.

    However, she extinguished that thought after catching sight of Emrys. There¡¯s no way an affluent man

    will wear something that cheap.

    Emily studied abroad, so she was knowledgeable about various things. Thus, with just a nce, she

    estimated Emrys¡® attire likely only cost less than three hundred.

    Consequently, she assumed the Bugatti Veyron didn¡¯t belong to him.

    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± That was the first thing Emrys said to Emily.

    ¡°What a dense man!¡± Emily rolled her eyes. ¡°Women need time to apply their makeup. It¡¯s normal for us

    to be tardy. Besides, I¡¯m only half an hourte, which isn¡¯t that egregious.¡±

    While she couldn¡¯t care less about Emrys, she. still sat modestly and prepared to proceed with the

    date. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Tell me about your conditions.¡±

    ¡°What conditions?¡± asked Emrys.

    ¡°You¡¯re a stupid man. I mean stuff like howrge is your house, what kind of car do you drive, and how

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    much money do you earn every month?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sry, but my house is as big as I want it to be, and my car can be as luxurious as I

    desire.¡±

    Chapter 70 Date Fail

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°Are you the heir of a wealthy family?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then where will you get the money to buy cars and houses?¡®

    ¡°I just need to call someone, and they¡¯ll buy it for me.¡±

    ¡°I think you have a loose screw in your head!¡±

    Emily was almost bored out of her mind. He¡¯s clearly a delusional man! Why did Mom set me up on a

    blind date with him?

    Suddenly, Emrys grinned and remarked, ¡°Since you asked me so many questions, I think it¡¯s time for

    me to do the same.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Without dy, Emily rose and left the cafe.

    Before she did, she shot a look of disdain at Emrys. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this lunatic came from. What a

    waste of my time.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Emrys rubbed his nose. Her standard is high, fitting for an international pornstar. Well, I¡¯ve met

    her, so I didn¡¯t waste Mr. Olman¡¯s kindness.

    When he left the cafe, he saw two beautiful women posing in front of his vehicle and taking selfies.

    They were acting cute and innocent before their cameras.

    Emrys approached them and asked, ¡°Have you two finished taking your pictures?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter to you, huh? Shoo!¡± The woman with wavy hair abruptly red at Emrys, even

    though she was acting adorable just a second ago.

    The other womanmented with a smile, ¡°If you want to hit on us, you should just say so, handsome.

    While your clothing isn¡¯t anything impressive, you look quite attractive. If you ask me nicely for my

    phone number, maybe I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless. Do modern women love to judge people by their looks?

    Dressing stylishly wasn¡¯t something he cared about. Comfort and durability were the only features he

    paid attention to regarding clothing. Whether a piece of clothing was branded mattered not to him.

    It was a habit molded by his time at the border during the war. In his line of duty, one would only dress

    the best before they were buried.

    Ignoring the women, Emrys unlocked the door to his Bugatti Veyron and stepped into it.

    Vroom!

    The sound of the engine startled the women. Their expressions shifted immediately when they

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    hapter 71 Confronted By Yelena

    One of the women spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this sports car belonged to you, handsome.¡±

    Meanwhile, the one with wavy hair smiled. ¡°I was just joking with you earlier, handsome. Please don¡¯t

    get angry at me, okay? How about I apany you for a ride?¡±

    Before Emrys could speak, Emily rushed toward the vehicle and pushed the women aside. ¡°He¡¯s my

    boyfriend! You two shameless wh*res should leave!¡±

    Earlier, when she noticed Emrys was conversing with the two women, she had halted her steps to

    watch him be humiliated and sneered at.

    However, she realized something was wrong when she witnessed Emrys entering the sports car. Holy

    sh*t! The Bugatti Veyron really does belong to him!

    She immediately regretted how she treated Emrys and dashed toward the automobile. Without

    hesitation, she shoved the two women away.

    Meanwhile, Emrys eyed Emily with a smirk. ¡°When did I be your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°We went on a blind date, didn¡¯t we? Now, not only are we a couple, we may even get married in the

    future!¡± Emily brushed her hair back and revealed a confident smile. F¡¯m a high¨Cachiever with good

    looks who studied abroad. Additionally, Emrys seemed interested in me back in the cafe. There¡¯s no

    doubt my charm will capture his heart.

    Unfortunately for her, Emrys was only interested in her out of curiosity. Mainly, he wondered how

    shameless she was, considering she filmed a porn video with a foreign man.

    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s audacious enough to return here for a blind date. Emrys¡® smirk grew wider.

    ¡°Really? Why do I feel like you don¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just imagining it!¡± Emily swiftly exined, ¡°I thought my makeup was messed which was why I

    left to fix it. I¡¯m actually very satisfied with you.¡±

    Emrys smiled. ¡°All right, but I¡¯m not satisfied with you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    up

    earlier,

    ¡°Who would after what you did with a foreign man? I can¡¯t believe you have the gall to return here for a

    blind date.¡±

    Right after Emrys finished his sentence, he drove the Bugatti Veyron away, leaving Emily behind.

    She was dumbfounded. How did he know?

    Meanwhile, the two women earlier realized what had transpired and pointed at Emily, sneering, ¡°I was

    wondering why you seem so familiar. You¡¯re the international pornstar!¡±

    Chapter 71 Confronted By¡­

    +10 pearlsContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    34706

    ¡°International pornstar¡­¡± I can¡¯t believe what I did overseas has be well¨Cknown in Chanaea¡­

    That was thest thought in Emily¡¯s mind before she fainted.

    Upon returning to Verdant Estate, Emrys saw Yelena leaning against the door frame and blocking his

    path with her slim leg.

    ¡°Where did you go while we were swimming, Rys? Hmm?¡± Abruptly, Yelena rushed toward him,

    grabbed his shirt, and sniffed. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    A glint shed past her eyes as she interrogated, ¡°Why¡¯s there women¡¯s perfume on you? Were you

    fooling around with other women?¡±

    Resignedly, Emrys answered, ¡°How can I not be tainted with women¡¯s perfume when I¡¯m living with you

    three?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. The three of us don¡¯t use this perfume. It belongs to another woman. I¡¯ll punish you if you

    still refuse to spill the beans!¡± warned Yelena.

    Emrys sighed. Is she a dog? First, she rummaged through my trashcan. Now, she managed to smell a

    woman¡¯s perfume on me. I surrender.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± Without any choice, Emrys revealed his blind date to Yelena.

    Meanwhile, Caylie approached them curiously and asked, ¡°Do you like the woman you had a blind date

    with? Is she beautiful?¡±

    For some reason, aplicated expression emerged on her countenance when she asked that

    question. It was as if she looked forward to his answer while afraid of learning it.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 72 Thrashed

    Cordelia was also experiencing the same contradictory feelings.

    +10 pearls

    She was sitting on the couch with a distant expression. However, based on her repeated nces at

    Emrys, it was apparent she was curious about his answer, too.

    Upon seeing that, Emrys grinned mischievously. ¡°She¡¯s pretty good. While she isn¡¯t as attractive as you

    all, she¡¯s still gorgeous.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re satisfied with your date?¡± inquired Caylie carefully.

    ¡°She¡¯s all right. I¡¯m still considering.¡±

    ¡°Considering?¡±

    Unable to sit still any longer, Cordelia dashed toward Emrys and twisted his ear, blurting, ¡°We¡¯re all

    older than you, yet we aren¡¯t in a hurry to get married, so why are you?¡±

    I knew it! Cordelia¡¯s panicking. The more aloof a woman is, the more terrifying they are when jealous.

    Even though Emrys was wincing from the pain, he was feeling giddy. She looks cute like this!

    Caylie¡¯s heart ached as she persuaded, ¡°Be gentler with Emrys, Delia! Look at how red his ear is. If you

    want to twist someone¡¯s ear, do it with Lena¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Hey! I only sshed back at you at the pool earlier, Caylie. Are you that grudgeful?¡± questioned

    Yelena gloomily.

    ¡°I¡¯m your older sister, Yelena! How dare you speak to me like that!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? You got a problem with that?¡±

    The duo promptly argued with each other. It was amon sight.

    After a while, Yelena ceased her conflict with Caylie and turned to Emrys. ¡°Do you have a picture of

    your date, Rys? Considering you¡¯re satisfied with her at first nce, I¡¯m curious what kind of woman

    she is.¡±

    Cordelia and Caylie were intrigued as well.

    An ambiguous expression settled on Emrys¡® face. ¡°Not only do I have pictures, but I also have videos of

    her!¡±

    ¡°Really? Show it to us, then!¡± requested Cordelia impatiently.

    Thus, Emrys brought them to Nte¡¯s room and turned on theputer inside. In the next few

    minutes, the sisters pummeled him violently. It was a gory scene.

    Feeling miserable, Emrys exined, ¡°You all misunderstood me! The woman in the video is who

    Chapter 72 Thrashed

    +10 pearls

    I met on my blind date carlier!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The sisters were shocked. Soon, their expressions turned weird.

    Yelena was the first to bellyugh. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Emrys! I can¡¯t believe you encountered such a

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    strange situation. I think you can y the main character in one of these videos.¡±

    In response, Emrys grimaced. Do you have to gloat?

    Meanwhile, Caylie was furious. ¡°What kind of shameless woman is she? She has some nerve to return

    here for a blind date after embarrassing her ancestors!¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at the screen again and blushed.

    With a frigid expression, Cordelia spat, ¡°How dare you download porn on yourputer, Nte! I¡¯m

    going to punish you when you return!¡±

    Then, she turned to Emrys. ¡°Relocate theputer to my room. From now on, you aren¡¯t allowed to

    use it. Do you hear me?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t have the guts to disobey Cordelia and meekly carried theputer to her room.

    That night, while sleeping, he suddenly opened his eyes with an icy expression.

    It was because he sensed murderous intent approaching the building.

    At the same time, there was movement in Yelena¡¯s room.

    Quietly, Emrys stood in front of the window. With the help of the moonlight, he saw an agile figure

    diving out of the window of the neighboring room.

    While that person was dressed in dark clothing and was wearing a mask, Emrys recognized the

    slender figure as Yelena.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 73 Murderous Intent

    Yelena must¡¯ve sensed the murderous intent too, which was why she returned to her room to change

    into her night suit. Emrys was already aware of Yelena¡¯s secret identity.

    Back when they first met and exchanged blows, he ascertained she was an assassin because no

    ordinary person could fight the way she did.

    However, he didn¡¯t look into it because, no matter what she did, she was his sister. Additionally, she still

    doted on him as she did in the past.

    Therefore, Emrys respected Yelena¡¯s decisions.

    He watched Yelena bolt toward the source of the murderous intent. Just as he was about to follow her

    after jumping out of the window, he ceased his movements. I sense another killing intent! There are two

    assassins here tonight!

    Frowning, he spected, In this case, their target may not be Yelena. It¡¯s possible one purposefully led

    Yelena away. Is their target me or the others in the building? I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re here, but they¡¯re

    as good as dead for barging into this ce.

    Concurrently, the assassin hiding in the darkness had spotted Emrys. Upon confirming Emrys was one

    of his targets, he prepared to strike.

    Unbeknownst to him, his murderous intent had already exposed him, even though he thought he had

    concealed it well.

    Emrys intentionally turned away, leaving his back exposed to the assassin.

    The assassin was vignt as he patiently waited for a few more minutes before attacking.

    In a sh, he flung a sharp de toward his target.

    Right before the tip of the de reached Emrys¡® back, he twirled around. He fixed a cold gaze on the

    assassin, frightening thetter.

    Trembling, the assassin thought, None of my peers has a look as terrifying as his! Still, he¡¯s going to

    die!

    While stifling his fear, he watched his weapon glint coldly as it zipped toward his target¡¯s heart.

    What happened next bewildered him.

    The de did stab into Emrys¡® chest, right where his heart was located, with great force. However,

    instead of piercing into his flesh, the de was stuck, as though his muscles were made of metal.

    hea

    an expert? The color drained from the assassin¡¯s face. During his brief daze, he felt something smash

    into his shoulder. Soon, he was dragged away from the mansion¡¯s vicinity.

    Is

    He¡¯s not an expert! He¡¯s a godd*mn grandmaster! After his b*dy was hauled hundreds of meters away,

    Chapter 73 Murderous Intent

    +10 pearls

    he felt as though his soul had departed his b*dy, and he was unable to return to his senses.

    Suddenly, Emrys cracked the assassin¡¯s rib with a kick and interrogated, ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    The assassin gritted his teeth in pain but kept quiet.

    Information about clients had to be kept a secret. That was the basic principle of the assassins.

    ¡°Not going to tell me, are you?¡± Emrys kicked again, breaking more of the assassin¡¯s ribs and

    puncturing thetter¡¯s innards.

    Blood poured from the assassin¡¯s nose and mouth as he roared, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything! You may as

    well just kill me!¡±

    ¡°Kill you? Oh, no. I¡¯m not letting you off that easily,¡± Emrys sneered and applied the reversed¡± version

    of Needle of Ninth Revival on the assassin.

    The assassin endured the agony brought on by the needles quite sessfully until Emrys stuck the

    fifth needle in his b*dy.

    Then, he started to wince.

    By the seventh needle, he thought he was in hell.

    Finally, his mental defense was shattered when the tenth needle was stabbed into his b*dy. ¡°Kill me!

    Please, just kill me!¡±

    His face was scrunched up terribly from the torment.

    ¡°Tell me who sent you, and I¡¯ll grant you a swift death,¡± spat Emrys mercilessly.

    Just as he was prepared to insert the eleventh needle into the assassin, thetter blurted, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you

    everything! Please don¡¯t torture me anymore!¡±

    11:02 Sat, 20 Jan.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 74 It Was Gabriel

    +10 pearls

    The assassin could¡¯ve endured the pain if it had been purely physical. At most, he would pass out from

    the agony.

    However, he was subjected to mental torture, too.

    Each needle that pricked his skin was another blow dealt to his mind. No matter how strong- willed

    someone was, they would suffer a mental copse eventually.

    The assassin revealed tremblingly, ¡°It¡¯s Gabriel Leeson. He hired us.¡±

    ¡°From Allure Group?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s him! He spent a small fortune hiring us to kill you and Cordelia! I¡¯ve told you everything! Kill

    me now-

    Crack!

    Emrys instantly snapped the assassin¡¯s neck. His arm trembled for a moment before he injected a bout

    of powerful life energy into thetter¡¯s b*dy. Following a subdued explosion, the assassin¡¯s corpse was

    turned into a puddle of blood.

    Not even the assassin¡¯s bones were spared.

    ¡°Gabriel!¡± Terrifying murderous intent surged into Emrys¡® eyes. I didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to send these

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    assassins to kill us. When he tried to prevent Cordelia Group from entering the market, he ordered

    people to take Cordelia¡¯s nudes. However. I noticed his trick in time. After that. I only asked people to

    cklist Allure Group from the industry instead of giving Gabriel trouble. Yet, that b*stard has the nerve

    to send assassins to murder Cordelia and me! He clearly has a death wish.

    Immediately, he called Osmond. ¡°I want you to send me Gabriel¡¯s address tonight!¡±

    Osmond was sleeping when his phone rang. However, when he answered the call and heard

    Emrys icy voice. he was so shocked that his b*dy was covered in a cold sweat. What did that b*stard

    Gabriel do to anger Empyrean Lord that much? He¡¯s courting death!

    Without dy. Osmond mobilized his socialwork to locate Gabriel¡¯s address.

    Concurrently, two figures were speeding away from Verdant Estate.

    Like an agile feline, Yelena chased after the assassin under the lunar glow in her night suit. They¡¯re not

    weak, so why do they keep running?

    Suddenly, she realized something and ceased her movements.

    Concurrently, the assassin ahead of her stopped running too. Upon turning around, he sneered. ¡°Have

    you finally realized the truth, Nightrose?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 It Was Gabriel

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    He was dressed the same as Yelena, with a mask of a different design and a ck suit.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    They belonged to the same assassin organization, Shadow Garden.

    Yelena recognized him when she perceived his mask and eximed, ¡°White Reaper!¡± If he¡¯s here, it

    means his partner is also present! Sh*t! I¡¯ve fallen for their trap! He was luring me away so ck

    Reaper could infiltrate Verdant Estate!

    A sense of unease swelled in Yelena¡¯s heart.

    Instead of wasting time talking with White Reaper, she bolted back to Verdant Estate.

    Of course, White Reaper wouldn¡¯t allow her to flee that easily.

    ¡°When we received the mission, we thought this would be a standard assassination. To think we would

    identally stumble into Nightrose¡¯s residence! Wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s quite the coincidence,

    Yelena?¡±

    White Reaper directly called Yelena by her real name.

    Everyone in Shadow Garden referred to each other by their codenames. Additionally, they all wore

    ck and a mask when they were executing their missions to prevent anyone from learning their true

    identity.

    After all, their activities were illegal.

    Once an assassin¡¯s identity was revealed, their enemies would seek them out for revenge, and

    Shadow Garden would hunt them down to tie up any loose ends.

    Thus, when Yelena heard White Reaper calling her by her real name, she shuddered.

    At that moment, White Reaper sneered, ¡°I recall Nightrose castrated the son of the Chalker family

    around half a year ago. Say, what do you think will happen if they learn Nightrose is Yelena Lynch,

    hmm?¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 75 Perverted White Reaper

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± growled Yelena. A cold, bloodthirsty expression settled on her countenance. I only

    have one option, and that is to kill White Reaper. Then, I¡¯ll eliminate ck Reaper so no one can reveal

    my identity. Although, it¡¯s going to be difficult. I¡¯m about as capable as either of them, so it¡¯ll be

    challenging for me to kill one of them, much less both. Most importantly, if I spend too much time here,

    ck Reaper willplete his mission. In fact, it¡¯s possible it¡¯s already done. As a fellow member of

    Shadow Garden, I know how they operate. ck Reaper has a different killing style from White

    Reaper, preferring to eliminate his target as quickly and efficiently as possible. I think around five

    minutes have passed since I left Verdant Estate, enough time for ck Reaper to assassinate his

    target a hundred times over. Even if I rush back to Verdant Estate at this moment, it¡¯s possible the only

    thing I¡¯ll find there is a pool of blood. If I were a more merciless assassin, I would¡¯ve opted to kill White

    Reaper here and now before chasing after ck Reaper. This way, I can at least protect my identity.

    However¡­ I can¡¯t do it. As long as there¡¯s still a sliver of hope my family can be saved, I must return to

    Verdant Estate at once, even if my identity is at risk of being exposed.

    As a result, Yelena only paused for a moment before sprinting toward her home. My only regret is that I

    didn¡¯t wake Rys up before I chased after White Reaper. Rys is a pretty good fighter, so ck Reaper

    might¡¯ve had more difficulty aplishing his goal if Rys had been there to stall him. I hope I¡¯m not too

    She prayed for the safety of her family in her mind.

    Meanwhile, White Reaper grinned wretchedly and expeditiously blocked Yelena¡¯s path. ¡°To think you¡¯re

    still trying to save your family in this situation. It seems you¡¯re not as cold¨Cblooded as your reputation

    suggests.¡±

    Yelena roared, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with you! Scram!¡±

    ¡°You may be in a rush, but I¡¯m not!¡± White Reaper smirked. ¡°You should¡¯ve known emotions are an

    assassin¡¯s greatest weakness when you joined the organization, Ms. Yelena. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re

    unaware of this principle?¡±

    While he and ck Reaper were brothers, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to abandon ck Reaper if he were in

    Yelena¡¯s shoes. In fact, he¡¯d personally kill ck Reaper to protect himself.

    Being merciless was a crucial t of an assassin.

    Yelena could act like she was heartless, but she wasn¡¯t genuinely cold¨Cblooded. Thus, she wasn¡¯t an

    authentic assassin.

    Swoosh!

    In an instant, bothbatants crossed des.

    Yelena wasn¡¯t interested in fighting, so she was on the defensive while continuing to retreat.

    White Reaper was in no rush to eliminate Yelena. Instead, he was treating their encounter like a cat¨C

    and¨Cmouse chase. With his sharp de, he shed Yelena¡¯s ck suit. ¡°I visited your bar in the past,

    Ms. Yelena. When I first saw you, I was drawn by your queenly demeanor. You have no idea how much

    I hope I could y with you¡­¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 Perverted White¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Pervert!¡± Yelena was gripped with anxiety, but White Reaper was so annoying that it distracted her

    momentarily. As a result, he left a few slits in her suit, exposing her shoulder.

    I can¡¯t allow this to continue! Otherwise, White Reaper will humiliate me to death! As worried as I am,

    I¡¯ll have to deal with him first! Facing White Reaper, Yelena swung her weapon at him.

    ng!

    The sh of their des generated sparks in the air.

    It was her first time engaging a peer from Shadow Garden inbat.

    Soon, she realized White Reaper was mightier than her, which was why he had been toying with her for

    so long.

    Additionally, White Reaper had all the time in the world, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to wrap things

    1. up.

    Enraged, Yelena howled, ¡°You¡¯re a despicable, perverted, disgusting motherf*cker! Kill me if you have

    the balls!¡°

    I¡¯ll find there is a pool of blood. If I were a more merciless assassin, I would¡¯ve opted to kill White

    Reaper here and now before chasing after ck Reaper. This way, I can at least protect my identity.

    However¡­ I can¡¯t do it. As long as there¡¯s still a sliver of hope my family can be saved, I must return to

    Verdant Estate at once, even if my identity is at risk of being exposed.

    As a result, Yelena only paused for a moment before sprinting toward her home. My only regret is that I

    didn¡¯t wake Rys up before I chased after White Reaper. Rys is a pretty good fighter, so ck Reaper

    might¡¯ve had more difficulty aplishing his goal if Rys had been there to stall him. I hope I¡¯m not too

    She prayed for the safety of her family in her mind.

    Meanwhile, White Reaper grinned wretchedly and expeditiously blocked Yelena¡¯s path. ¡°To think you¡¯re

    still trying to save your family in this situation. It seems you¡¯re not as cold¨Cblooded as your reputation

    suggests.¡±

    Yelena roared, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with you! Scram!¡±

    ¡°You may be in a rush, but I¡¯m not!¡± White Reaper smirked. ¡°You should¡¯ve known emotions are an

    assassin¡¯s greatest weakness when you joined the organization, Ms. Yelena. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re

    unaware of this principle?¡±

    While he and ck Reaper were brothers, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to abandon ck Reaper if he were in

    Yelena¡¯s shoes. In fact, he¡¯d personally kill ck Reaper to protect himself.

    Being merciless was a crucial t of an assassin.

    Yelena could act like she was heartless, but she wasn¡¯t genuinely cold¨Cblooded. Thus, she wasn¡¯t an

    authentic assassin.

    Swoosh!

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    In an instant, bothbatants crossed des.

    Yelena wasn¡¯t interested in fighting, so she was on the defensive while continuing to retreat.

    White Reaper was in no rush to eliminate Yelena. Instead, he was treating their encounter like a cat¨C

    and¨Cmouse chase. With his sharp de, he shed Yelena¡¯s ck suit. ¡°I visited your bar in the past,

    Ms. Yelena. When I first saw you, I was drawn by your queenly demeanor. You have no idea how much

    I hope I could y with you¡­¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 Visiting Gabriel

    ¡°Kill you? Now why would I do that? I¡¯m going to wear you down and slowly dominate you. That¡¯s more

    fun.¡± White Reaper smiled wickedly.

    He enjoyed dominating people, especially high and mighty figures. It satisfied his perverted desires

    greatly whenever they ingratiated him.

    Even in Shadow Garden, he was one of the few assassins who enjoyed tormenting his targets.

    Woosh!

    Just as he was about to toy with Yelena longer by slicing her attire apart and gawking at her b*dy, he

    was interrupted.

    An eerie, blinding white sh zipped through the air.

    Like a lightning bolt, the white shnded urately on White Reaper¡¯s forehead.

    His b*dy promptly burst into green mes. Secondster, all that was left of him was his ashes.

    He didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream during that process because he was already dead when that

    white sh struck him.

    In response to witnessing that scene, Yelena widened her eyes in astonishment. I can¡¯t believe White

    Reaper, the notorious, ruthless assassin in Shadow Garden, was turned to ash after being struck by

    lightning.

    ¡°Even God can¡¯t bear to watch your disgusting actions anymore! You deserved it!¡± snapped Yelena.

    Suddenly, she recalled something and darted toward Verdant Estate.

    Soon after she left, a young man exuding a domineering aura descended from a nearby tree around

    fifty meters tall. A cold glint was present in his eyes.

    ¡°How dare an insignificant ant like you attempt toy your filthy hands on my sister!¡± Upon ending his

    sentence, Emrys shot toward a five¨Cstar hotel in eastern Jadeborough at a frightening speed. ¡°You

    could¡¯ve led a happy life, Gabriel. However, you insisted on p*ssing me off. In that case, I¡¯ll grant you

    your death wish and send you straight to Hades!¡±

    Meanwhile, in Cygnus Hotel, Gabriel tossed a stack of cash at a woman beside him. ¡°Take the money

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    and scram!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste-¡±

    ¡°Just do as I told you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You dirty men are all the same¡­¡± The woman glowered at Gabriel.

    When she saw Gabriel was about to fly into a rage, she hurriedly grabbed the cash and left.

    Flick!

    Chapter 76 Visiting Gabriel

    Upon lighting a cigarette, Gabriel stood before a floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window and gazed at the city lights.

    For some reason, he suddenly felt deeply annoyed and frustrated.

    He had been in a foul mood since his scheme to sink Cordelia Group failed, and he lost Allure Group.

    Not that he could¡¯ve won, as Cordelia Group had Osmond¡¯s backing.

    Two days ago, he stumbled upon a channel to contact an assassination organization. Hence, he hired

    two assassins, White and ck Reaper, to eliminate his enemies.

    He was excited when he thought about Cordelia and Emrys dying.

    However, once that excitement wore off, he experienced a sense of unease and irritation for no clear

    reason.

    After Gabriel smoked a handful of cigarettes, he still couldn¡¯t figure out why he was feeling antsy.

    Ugh, I should forget about it. Maybe I¡¯m anxious because this is the first time I¡¯ve hired assassins. As

    heforted himself with those thoughts, he prepared to hit the sack.

    Suddenly, he noticed something outside the window and frowned. What is that? Is it a bird? A kite?

    Wait a second¡­ It¡¯s a person!

    In response, he double¨Cchecked the window and was dismayed to discover his eyes weren¡¯t ying

    tricks on him. It is a person crawling on the window! How can It be? I¡¯m on the thirty¨Csomething floor!

    Bang!

    The window shattered as the figure outside busted into the room. Expression fearful, Gabriel shouted,

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 Never Do Anything Behind Your Backs

    Standing beare bin wax one of the targets he had tried to get vacinated. It was the boytoy living of

    how that ble Are you a human or a gho

    Gabriel widened his eyes in disbeliet, unable to ept what he was seeing

    masally wanted to spire you, but you refused to let me go. Since you keep provoking me, I youre threst

    of living¡±

    Durys toke was cold as he grabbed Gabriel¡¯s head and killed him

    Gabriel perished before he even had a chance to scream

    Before long a few hotel stall rushed in hurriedly. There was no trace of Gabriel anymore, just shattered

    ss and ashes

    Water A

    Everyone was in shock

    Back at Vendant Estate, Yelena was pacing in circles anxiously.

    She had already checked on Cordelia and Caylie. They were sleeping soundly in their rooms without

    any danger. However, there was no one in Emrys room.

    There were no signs of struggle either, as the room was tidy and clean.

    Yelena was about to leave the house to look for him when she heard a gentle voice outside the

    window. ¡°Were you worried about me, Lena?¡±

    Rx¡­

    Yelena jumped out of the window and tightly embraced Emrys,

    The next day, rays of morning sun flooded the room.

    When Cordelia woke up and realized Yelena wasn¡¯t in her room, she assumed thetter had left for

    work and went to wash up.

    When she returned to the living room, she saw Yelena creeping out of Emrys¡® room. She froze

    momentarily.

    ¡°Hehe. Delia, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yelena, what were you doing with Emrys?¡±

    Cordelia shrieked in disbelief. She had been so vignt and strict, but the worst still happened.

    ¡°What is it? Delia, why are you shouting so early in the morning? It¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 77 Never Do Anything Behind Your Backs

    Standing before him was one of the targets he had tried to get assassinated. It was the boytoy living off

    Cordelia, Emrys.

    ¡°How is that possible? Are you a human or a ghost?¡±

    Gabriel widened his eyes in disbelief, unable to ept what he was seeing.

    ¡°I initially wanted to spare you, but you refused to let me go. Since you keep provoking me, I guess

    you¡¯re tired of living.¡±

    Emrys¡® voice was cold as he grabbed Gabriel¡¯s head and killed him.

    Gabriel perished before he even had a chance to scream.

    Before long, a few hotel staff rushed in hurriedly. There was no trace of Gabriel anymore, just shattered

    ss and ashes.

    What exactly happened?

    Everyone was in shock.

    Back at Verdant Estate, Yelena was pacing in circles anxiously.

    She had already checked on Cordelia and Caylie. They were sleeping soundly in their rooms without

    any danger. However, there was no one in Emrys¡® room.

    There were no signs of struggle either, as the room was tidy and clean.

    Yelena was about to leave the house to look for him when she heard a gentle voice outside the

    window. ¡°Were you worried about me, Lena?¡±

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Yelena jumped out of the window and tightly embraced Emrys.

    The next day, rays of morning sun flooded the room.

    When Cordelia woke up and realized Yelena wasn¡¯t in her room, she assumed thetter had left for

    work and went to wash up.

    When she returned to the living room, she saw Yelena creeping out of Emrys¡® room. She froze

    momentarily.

    ¡°Hehe. Delia, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yelena, what were you doing with Emrys?¡±

    Cordelia shrieked in disbelief. She had been so vignt and strict, but the worst still happened.

    ¡°What is it? Delia, why are you shouting so early in the morning? It¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Chapter 77 Never Do Anything Behind Your Backs

    D

    Caylie came out of her room groggily. Still wearing her pajamas, she stretched her arms, revealing her

    well¨Cendowed figure.

    Cordelia replied with aplicated expression, ¡°Ask Yelena yourself. She secretly snuck into Rys¡®

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    room when we were all asleep.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Caylie heard this, she instantly snapped out of her sleepy daze.

    One could only imagine what a man and a woman sleeping in one room the entire night could do.

    Caylie ran into Emrys¡® room quickly.

    Cordelia seemed to have thought of something and followed her in. She grabbed the sleeping Emrys

    from his bed and inspected his bedsheet carefully.

    Emrys was confused.

    He was in the middle of a pleasant dream and woke up to find himself on the ground. Needless to say,

    he was almost scared out of his wits.

    ¡°What are you guys doing on my bed?¡± Emrys asked in confusion.

    The two ignored him and continued searching the bed, unwilling to overlook any corner. They breathed

    sighs of relief when they didn¡¯t find any bloodstains.

    However, they were still unsure.

    Cordelia asked, ¡°Did you and Yelena sleep on the same bedst night?¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    Caylie queried, ¡°Emrys, did anything happen between you and Lena?¡±

    Emrys was taken aback by the question.

    So this is what they are worried about!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I would never do anything behind your backs with Lena.¡±

    Last night, Yelena was drenched in sweat after her intense fight with White Reaper, so she decided to

    take a shower.

    When she returned to her room,/she feltpelled to exin her identity as an assassin to Emrys.

    Therefore, she entered Emrys¡® room.

    However, Emrys told her that she didn¡¯t need to exin anything. No matter what she did, he would

    always support her as he considered her his sister.

    Yelena was deeply touched.

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan B

    Chapter 77 Never Do Anything Behind Your Backs

    B

    After chatting for a while, they felt sleepy and ended up asleep in Emrys¡® room. They truly hadn¡¯t done

    anything.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 Rusted Bicycle

    Yelena and Emrys didn¡¯t mention anything about the assassins sneaking into the mansionst night, as

    they were afraid Cordelia and Caylic would be frightened by it.

    That was all that happened.

    Meanwhile, in Antique City, Emrys decided to make some self¨Cdefense items for Cordelia, Caylic, and

    Yelena afterst night¡¯s events, such as Telepathic Formation.

    With that, if the girls encountered any danger, he would be able to find them as soon as possible.

    However, engraving a Telepathic Formation required a high¨Cquality emerald, as an ordinary emerald

    wouldn¡¯t suffice.

    Therefore, Emrys decided to try his luck at Antique City.

    After walking around for a while, he didn¡¯t find any useful items. However, he did bump into a familiar

    face¨CFranklin.

    Franklin liked collecting antiques, so he would oftene to Antique City to walk around.

    Upon seeing Emrys, he walked over to him and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Lund!¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, how¡¯s your recovery?¡±

    He had a good impression of Franklin.

    ¡°I¡¯m much better. It¡¯s all because of you; otherwise, I¡¯d be six feet under.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Please be careful with your diet and eat less fatty and greasy foods.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Lund,¡±

    The two walked around Antique City while making idle chatter with each other.

    After a while, Emrys shook his head in disappointment.

    There¡¯s nothing.

    Franklin thought Emrys was like him, trying to scavenge for antique treasures. Seeing Emrys shake his

    head, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Mr. Lund, are you looking for something here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking for a few emeralds or stones with high hardness. However, I haven¡¯t found any after

    walking around here so long.¡±

    Franklin shook his head and smiled. ¡°Finding a real emerald here is like looking for a needle in a

    haystack. However¡­¡±

    As if recalling something, he went on, ¡°I remember Thomas previously receiving a special stone. I¡¯m

    not sure if it will meet your requirements.¡±

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan &

    Chapter 78 Rusted Bicycle

    D

    Emrys pped his forehead.

    That¡¯s right. The Sundend family runs an auction house, so they will definitely have many rare items.

    I should have asked Thomas sooner instead of wasting time in Antique City.

    A meaningful smile formed on Franklin¡¯s lips. ¡°Mr. Lund, why don¡¯t youe and have lunch at my

    house in the afternoon? I¡¯ll have Thomas look for that stone.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Emrys agreed.

    The two continued to wander around for a while. Just as they were about to leave, Emrys¡® eyes lit up.

    Oh? There¡¯s something good.

    Ele immediately walked toward a stall.

    This stall wasrger than the rest and specialized in selling peculiar items.

    Emrys¡® attention was drawn to a bicycle stationed behind the stall. The antique bicycle¡¯s frame was

    Emrys pointed to the bicycle and asked the owner of the stall, ¡°Aren¡¯t you selling antiques? Why are

    you also selling second¨Chand bicycles?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I met a lunatic yesterday who insisted on exchanging his bicycle with me. He imed

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    that it was a treasure. I¡¯m so p*ssed!¡±

    As he spoke, the stall owner grew angry.

    The previous day, an elderly man appeared unexpectedly at his stall and demanded to sell his bicycle

    to him. He also stated that a destined person woulde here to purchase it.

    Of course, the stall owner refused.

    He was an antique collector, not a trash collector. No one would buy this pile of junk.

    In the end, the unreasonable Junatic grabbed some stuff from his stall and ran away, leaving his

    bicycle.

    there.

    As a result, the stall owner was in no mood to be intimate with his wifest night.

    Emrys smiled. ¡°Two hundred. I want this bicycle.¡±

    ¡°You want it?¡±

    The stall owner was taken aback, finding it hard to believe someone would actually buy the bicycle.

    ¡°May I ask for the reason?¡±

    Out of professional curiosity, the stall owner asked Emrys why he wanted to purchase the bicycle.

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 Supreme VIP Card

    Emrys¡® expression darkened as he said, ¡°Forget it. It was just a momentary impulse. I guess I better

    not.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± The stall owner hurriedly called out to him, ¡°You said you wanted to buy it earlier, and we

    already agreed on the price. How can you back out now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    ¡°No way! How can you do business like this? How about one hundred and fifty?¡±

    In the end, Emrys bought the worn¨Cout bicycle for one hundred.

    Franklin was filled with confusion. ¡°Mr. Lund, why did you buy this pile of junk?¡±

    The bicycle, from its frame to its chain, was covered in rust and practically immovable. It was nothing

    more than a pile of scrap metal.

    If it were to be sold to a scrapyard, it would probably be priced at no more than twenty or thirty.

    It was a loss to buy it at one hundred.

    ¡°I¡¯ve my own reasons.¡± Emrys shed a mysterious smile.

    After speaking, he carried the bicycle and left Antique City. Next, he went to a second¨Chand bicycle

    store and called out to the shop owner, ¡°Help me remove the rust from my treasure.¡±

    When the shop owner came out and took a look, he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Your bicycle is in such a terrible state. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to remove the rust. Why don¡¯t you

    ¡°No need. I like my bicycle. Just help me remove the rust.¡±

    The shop owner had never encountered a customer like this before. He circled the bicycle, observing it

    closely before his expression darkened. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to remove rust. You¡¯re

    here to cause trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Damn it! Not only are the frame and chain in such a bad condition but not even a single screw is intact.

    Why does he want to remove the rust? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s here to cause trouble!

    Emrys was at a loss for words when he saw the shop owner¡¯s grim expression. In order to demonstrate

    that he wasn¡¯t there to cause trouble, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a ck card, offering it

    as a gesture of his sincerity.

    ¡°The supreme VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    The shop owner¡¯s expression changed once again.

    Suddenly, he realized something and quickly apologized to Emrys. ¡°Sir, I apologize for my offense

    carlier. I will remove the rust from your beloved bike right now.¡±

    fun

    Chapter 79 Supreme VIP Card

    3

    The VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce instantly conveyed Emrys¡® prestigious status.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Why is he so determined to remove rust from this old bicycle, then? It must be of personal significance

    to him. Perhaps the bicycle was passed down from his deceased grandfather? The minds of wealthy

    individuals are often difficult to fathom.

    As the shop owner contemted this, he decided not to offend Emrys and got ready to remove the rust

    from the bicycle. However, his wife suddenly pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°I have a feeling that his

    card might be stolen.¡±

    Stolen?

    A sudden realization jolted the shop owner¡¯s mind.

    He recalled a recent news report about a wealthy businessman whose house had been burrized.

    Among the items stolen were cash and a supreme VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce.

    Is this the stolen card?

    The shop owner asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce offer a reward of one hundred

    thousand for information about this ck card?¡±

    His wife added, ¡°The victim also promised a personal reward of one million for catching the thief.¡±

    ¡°One million?¡±

    The couple¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with excitement.

    With that amount of money, why bother running a second¨Chand bicycle shop? They could invest the

    money in other ventures and make it grow. That sounded like a much more enticing n.

    ¡°Honey, call the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce¡¯s customer service hotline. I¡¯ll try to keep him

    upied for now,¡± the shop owner instructed.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    With that, the couple sprang into action.

    The shop owner stepped back into the store, engaging Emrys in polite conversation as he took his time

    removing the rust from the bicycle. He skillfully concealed his true intentions and maintained a natural

    expression.

    Although Emrys saw through their facade, he decided to y along.

    He was curious to see what game this couple was ying.

    Fifteen minutester, a ck business car arrived at the second¨Chand bicycle shop. A well¨Cdressed

    man and two inclothes police officers stepped out of the car.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 How Dare You

    The couple hurried over and eximed, ¡°Quick, it¡¯s him!¡±

    They pointed at Emrys.

    The man in the suit nodded and briskly approached Emrys. ¡°Hello, Sir. I¡¯m Derek Lindt, the president of

    the Jadeborough branch of the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce. May I ask you two questions?¡±

    The two inclothes officers positioned themselves on either side of Emrys, ready to prevent any

    escape attempts.

    However, Emrys had no intention of running away and calmly replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Derek asked, ¡°Sir, I heard from this couple that you possess a supreme VIP Card from our

    organization. Is that correct?¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you show me the VIP card?¡± Derek inquired.

    ¡°Feel free to take a look,¡± Emrys replied.

    With that, he handed over the ck card. Derek examined it carefully before nodding to the two officers

    beside him. ¡°It¡¯s real. This is one of our supreme VIP cards. No more than twenty of them were issued

    in Jadeborough.¡±

    Then he asked, ¡°Sir, may I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Emrys Lund.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Emrys Lund¡­¡± Derek opened hisptop and typed the man¡¯s name. However, the result showed no

    matching records. He immediately exchanged a nce with the two officers beside him.

    One of the officers quickly presented his identification and said sternly, ¡°We are from the Jadeborough

    police force. We suspect that you are involved in a burry that urred half a month ago. Please

    cooperate with our investigation.¡±

    Only then did Emrys realize that they mistook him for a thief.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that a ck card would cause such trouble.

    The couple could not contain their excitement when they saw the scene unfolding.

    It was now evident that this man was indeed a thief. The opportunity toy their hands on over a million

    was within reach, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel ted.

    However, they couldn¡¯t help but think how foolish the thief was. Not only did he fail to conceal the stolen

    goods, but he also dared to unt his actions so openly. They couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on

    in his mind.

    Emrys said helplessly, ¡°Officers, I would like to cooperate with you, but unfortunately, today¡¯s not

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan GS

    Chapter 80 How Dare You

    possible.¡±

    He had ns to visit the Sundend family at noon to inspect that peculiar stone. If he were taken to

    the police station, it would unquestionably eat up a substantial amount of his time.

    Upon hearing Emrys words, one of the police officers snapped, ¡°You dare to resist arrest?¡±

    With that, they swiftly drew their guns from their holsters,

    Emrys chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not resisting arrest. The person you¡¯re looking to apprehend

    is not me. This ck card was given to me by someone else.¡±

    ¡°Someone gave it to you?¡±

    Everyone paused for a moment.

    The shop owner¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Haha, who would be foolish enough to gift

    you such a precious VIP card? What a joke!¡±

    Foolish?

    Emrys¡® expression turned slightly peculiar, and he nced at the shop owner¡¯s wife. ¡°I wonder how the

    South River King would feel if he heard you calling him foolish.¡±

    South River King?

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    The shop owner¡¯s wife stoppedughing. However, she soon sneered and retorted, ¡°What kind of joke

    is that? South River King is a prominent figure. How could he possibly know you?¡±

    She scanned Emrys from head to toe, a disbelieving look on her face.

    The others also remained unconvinced. However, after seeing Emrys¡® serious expression, Derek

    decided to err on the side of caution and called Osmond for rification.

    After finding Osmond¡¯s contact information in the important client database, Derek called him.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Langdon. I¡¯m Derek Lindt from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce. May I ask if you have

    your supreme VIP card with you?¡±

    ¡°I gave it to someone else. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Gave it to someone?¡± Derek¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he continued, ¡°May I ask if the person you gave

    it to is called Emrys Lund?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Damn it! Did you offend Mr. Lund? Let me warn you, Derek, if you dare to offend Mr.

    Lund, I¡¯ll transfer away all the money I have in the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce tomorrow. How

    dare you offend Mr. Lund! Have you grown tired of living?¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Misunderstanding Resolved

    Osmond, the South River King, was yelling at the top of his lungs on the other end of the call. Judging

    from how rapidly he spoke such that he did not even take a single breath, it was evident how furious he

    was.

    Derek was dumbfounded.

    Looks like the South River King has really given that ck card to Emrys!

    What was scarier was that he could hear the trembles in Osmond¡¯s voice.

    Osmond¡¯s the mighty South River King! Who exactly is Mr. Lund? How can he terrify the South River

    King to that extent? Osmond even said that the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce would meet its

    demise if we offended Mr. Lund. Is that guy truly so powerful?

    3

    Regardless of whether Osmond was exaggerating, Derek knew that Emrys was not someone whom he

    could easily offend.

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Lund, this is a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯ll apologize to you now,¡± said

    Derek carefully, his fat forehead dotted with sweat.

    He was terrified.

    After all, Osmond was an important client of the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce. If he transferred all

    his funds out, the headquarters would definitely find out.

    By then, Derek would be stripped of his title as the branch chairman.

    Emrys kept the ck card and assured him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. All¡¯s good now that the misunderstanding has

    been resolved. I didn¡¯t expect a ck card to create such a hugemotion among you all.¡±

    After he finished speaking, a call from Osmond came. Evidently, he wanted to ask about the situation

    on Emry¡¯s side.

    The call made Derek even more certain that this ordinary¨Clooking young man in front of him actually

    came from a terrifyingly powerful background. Otherwise, Osmond would not have called him

    immediately.

    The back of Derek¡¯s shirt was already drenched in sweat.

    Luckily, Emrys had a good temper and did not hold a grudge against them, allowing Derek to leave

    gratefully.

    When the two policemen saw that it was a misunderstanding, they left as well.

    Meanwhile, the couple at the bicycle shop pleaded in fear, ¡°Mr. Lund, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose either.

    Please forgive us!¡±

    Although losing over one million was an unfortunate incident, both of them felt more fear than a sense

    of pity.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 81 Misunderstanding Resolved

    The man in front of them was obviously a big shot whose influence knew no bounds. If he were to hold

    this incident against them, they would not be able to continue operating their bicycle shop anymore.

    Perhaps, they might not even be able to stay in Jadeborough any longer.

    Looking at the couple trembling in fear, Emrys smiled and reassured them, ¡°Both of you didn¡¯t do

    anything wrong. I wasn¡¯t clear from the start.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Lund. We were so blinded by greed that we didn¡¯t rify the situation.¡±

    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s remove the rust from my precious bicycle first!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The owner of the shop went to work immediately, acting as swiftly as possible. Not only did he remove

    the rust on Emrys¡® bicycle, but he also sprayed it with the best paint he had and changed all the chains

    and screws.

    Inspecting his renewed bicycle, Emrys was very satisfied.

    ¡°How much in total?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s free! We¡¯re grateful that you didn¡¯t hold a grudge against us. How would we dare to ept your*

    money, Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tough for you to run a small business. Just take my money!¡±

    Emrys eventually paid the boss and left the ce with his bicycle.

    Staring at his retreating back, the couple was extremely moved. They eximed, ¡°Although he¡¯s a big

    shot, he¡¯s still so approachable! That¡¯s really rare.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I have a feeling that Mr. Lund will be the biggest pir of support for Chanaea in the

    future.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, he¡¯s the next Empyrean Lord.¡±

    After leaving the second¨Chand bicycle shop, Emrys headed to an isted alleyway excitedly.

    Who said that this bicycle is just a piece of trash? Obviously, it¡¯s a priceless treasure!

    Emrys sat on it eagerly and gripped the handles with his hands. Soon, some life energy flowed out from

    his palm.

    Whoosh!

    The bicycle immediately scaled the perpendicr wall and shot into the sky at a terrifyingly rapid

    speed.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 Mystic Sun Stone

    ¡°Haha! I don¡¯t even know which genius cultivated this magical item! It¡¯s going to save me so much

    energy.¡±

    Emrys burst outughing. He managed to weave in and out of the skyscrapers rapidly on the bicycle

    without even needing to pedal. It was even faster than the high¨Cspeed rail.

    At this moment, there was a couple fighting downstairs.

    The guy pleaded, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be angry. I promise that I¡¯ll never lie to you again. If I do, you can ignore

    me forever. What the f*ck! Look! There¡¯s a flying bicycle in the sky!¡±

    p!

    The girl pped her partner¡¯s face and yelled furiously, ¡°You b*stard! Just tell me straight to my face if

    you want to break up! There¡¯s no need to find an excuse like that.¡±

    Emrys probably did not realize that his actions had destroyed so many couples¡® rtionships.

    Naturally, to avoid causing a greatermotion, Emrysnded at a secluded ce after having his fill

    of fun.

    Meanwhile, Franklin, Thomas, and Lucas were standing with their backs straight at the Sundend

    residence¡¯s courtyard, enthusiastically waiting for Emrys¡® arrival.

    Thomas asked, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s almost time to eat. Will Mr. Lund actuallye?¡±

    Franklin replied confidently, ¡°He will. Since he promised toe, he¡¯ll definitely keep his word. Have

    you found that stone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s in the living room. We can give it to him once hees.¡±

    ¡°Remember to host Mr. Lund well when he arrives. You must not offend him.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    At that moment, Lucas suddenly eximed, ¡°Dad, I think I see Mr. Lund heading here on a bicycle!¡±

    Franklin pped his son on the face and bellowed furiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to offend Mr. Lund?

    Why are you spouting such nonsense? How can someone of his status ride a bicycle?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Dad, I¡¯m also seeing that Mr. Lund ising here on a bicycle.¡±

    Immediately after Thomas spoke, a bicycle screeched to a halt in front of the three of them.

    Emrys got off of the bicycle and asked, ¡°Have you been waiting for me for a long time here, Old Mr.

    Sundend?¡±

    The Sundends were utterly bereft of words, so much so that Franklin¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the

    ground.

    Chapter 82 Mystic Sun Stone

    He really rode a f*cking bicycle over! But this bicycle model seems quite familiar.

    Returning to his senses, Franklin gulped and asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, is this bicycle the one that you bought

    at Antique City?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I had someone repaint it. It¡¯s quite afortable ride!¡± replied Emrys contently as he patted the

    ¡®bicycle seat.

    An odd expression emerged on the three people¡¯s faces.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Franklin opened his mouth, about to say something. However, after hesitating for a long while, all he

    could muster to say was, ¡°You¡¯re so elegant, Mr. Lund.¡±

    Meanwhile, Thomas thought, As expected of the Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw! He¡¯s got such a

    unique personality, and he stands out from the crowd! How cool!

    When Emrys entered the living room with Franklin and the rest, his expression changed slightly.

    Immediately sensing a special energy fluctuation, he locked his gaze on a translucent stone on the

    table.

    The Mystic Sun Stone! An absolute treasure.

    Franklin introduced with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s the special rock that I mentioned. Does it suit your

    requirements, Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It can¡¯t be more suitable. Haha! Just quote me a price, Old Mr. Sundend. I¡¯m buying this

    rock.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no fun talking about money. Since we have no use for this rock, we¡¯ll just give it to you as a gift!¡±

    ¡°No way! That won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Why not? You saved my life, Mr. Lund. If you are unwilling to ept such a simple gift like this, I¡¯m

    going to be flustered.¡±

    As Franklin spoke, his expression fell.

    Unable to convince him otherwise, Emrys had no choice but to ept the Mystic Sun Stone. ¡°Since

    you¡¯ve already put it that way, I won¡¯t stand on courtesy, Old Mr. Sundend.¡±

    Everyone was pleased.

    At that moment, a melodious and clear voice, mixed with a hint of grumpiness, rang out from the

    bedroom. ¡°When will we be eating? I¡¯m famished!¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    hapter 83 What is Wrong With These People

    Agad who wered to be a bag whenley aged fores

    Where pulled her to a high ponytail and art brengs framan her fucked the heat you t eyes that

    posembled sparkling grading the youth orgy fond only in senage pre

    the was dround in a whores adorned with a bear prox, paired with a ck horn sought out skirt the

    cented for worth and denter p

    a

    The young girl rombled budding lens, with a hat of youthful innverace in berodover and oper

    Frankien reprimanded her. ¡°Where are your manner dels you we we have a part here? Go on and

    grem Mr. Loot

    ¡°Mr. Lund?¡± The pri, with her neck, cardslry charried Fearys. She wrinkled her nose and remarked. He¡¯s

    not much older than me Why should I call him Mr Land

    ¡°Insolence

    A Franklin was out to continue scolding her, Emrys raised his hand and intervened, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Jay

    She¡¯s just a kid

    Tnd you just call me a kad Upon hearing keys words, the girl disyed a hint of disown the

    raghorned her posture, attempting to make berell bok wore mature. However, realizing that her

    tempt to weentuate her chest had failed, the gradually rxed her shoulder.

    Franklin shook his head resignedly before watroducing her to Kerrys. ¡°This unarly girl is my wubhuber,

    Charone Sundend Rease forgive her for her demean

    ¡°No womes¡± Emrys harbored no ill feelings toward the teenager, even though he was only three years

    ber veroor

    The group gathered around the table for their meal.

    As they enjoyed their food, Franklin could not stop mentioning his granddaughter with a cheerful

    expression ¡°Mr. Lund, despite her asional unruliness, she has a good heart. If you don¡¯t mind.

    please provide her with guidance in the future.¡±

    Emrys finally understood the underlying motive behind Franklin¡¯s invitation. It seemed the old man was

    trying to y matchmaker and set Emrys up with his granddaughter. What¡¯s wrong with you, Old Mr.

    Sundend? She¡¯s only in her senior year of high school!

    Emrys, trying to change the subject, turned his attention to the food. However, Thomas was determined

    to steer the conversation back to the same topic. ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯re an impressive man. Im sure many

    girls have fallen for you. Is there anyone who has caught your interest?¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless. Uh¡­ He¡¯s not right in the head either. What¡¯s wrong with these

    peoples

    Just as the conversation continued, Charlotte abruptly shoved her uterus aside and let out an

    exasperated sigh. ¡°This is ridiculous Go ahead if you guys want to get in Mr. Lund¡¯s good book, but just

    leave me out of it

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 83 What is Wrong With These People

    A girl who appeared to be a high schooler stepped forward.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    With her hair pulled back into a high ponytail and neat bangs framing her forehead, she had a pair of

    eyes that resembled sparkling gems, radiating the youthful energy found only in teenage girls.

    She was dressed in a white t¨Cshirt adorned with a bear print, paired with a ck knee¨Clength pleated

    skirt that entuated her smooth and slender legs.

    The young girl resembled a budding lotus, with a hint of youthful innocence in her eyebrows and eyes.

    Franklin reprimanded her, ¡°Where are your manners? Didn¡¯t you see we have a guest here? Go on and

    greet Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund?¡± The girl, with her innocent appearance, carefully observed Emrys. She wrinkled her nose

    and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s not much older than me. Why should I call him Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡±

    As Franklin was about to continue scolding her, Emrys raised his hand and intervened, saying, ¡°It¡¯s

    okay. She¡¯s just a kid.¡±

    ¡°Did you just call me a kid?¡± Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, the girl disyed a hint of disdain. She

    straightened her posture, attempting to make herself look more mature. However, realizing that her

    attempt to entuate her chest had failed, she gradually rxed her shoulders.

    Franklin shook his head resignedly before introducing her to Emrys. ¡°This unruly girl is my

    granddaughter, Charlotte Sundend. Please forgive her for her demeanor.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Emrys harbored no ill feelings toward the teenager, even though he was only three years

    her senior.

    The group gathered around the table for their meal.

    As they enjoyed their food, Franklin could not stop mentioning his granddaughter with a cheerful

    expression. ¡°Mr. Lund, despite her asional unruliness, she has a good heart. If you don¡¯t mind,

    please provide her with guidance in the future.¡±

    Emrys finally understood the underlying motive behind Franklin¡¯s invitation. It seemed the old man was

    trying to y matchmaker and set Emrys up with his granddaughter. What¡¯s wrong with you, Old Mr.

    Sundend? She¡¯s only in her senior year of high school!

    Emrys, trying to change the subject, turned his attention to the food. However, Thomas was determined

    to steer the conversation back to the same topic. ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯re an impressive man. I¡¯m sure many

    girls have fallen for you. Is there anyone who has caught your interest?¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless. Uh¡­ He¡¯s not right in the head either. What¡¯s wrong with these

    people?

    Just as the conversation continued, Charlotte abruptly shoved her utensils aside and let out an

    exasperated sigh. ¡°This is ridiculous. Go ahead if you guys want to get in Mr. Lund¡¯s good book, but

    just leave me out of it.¡±

    Chapter 83 What Is Wrong With These People

    #

    As soon as she finished speaking. Charlotte stood up from the dining table and made her way out.

    Franklin bellowed in rage, ¡°Lunch¡¯s still not over. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already full,¡± Charlotte replied, slinging a small backpack over her shoulder as she prepared to

    leave.

    Thomas knitted his brows. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have ss today?¡±

    ¡°Just leave me alone!¡± After Charlotte¡¯s outburst, she added, ¡°I have ns with some ssmates to go

    to Mount Celestial. I¡¯ll be backter in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Y¨CYou!¡± Franklin let out a deep sigh, his anger rendering him almost speechless.

    His intention to y matchmaker between Charlotte and Emrys was dashed as the stubborn girl

    disyed no hint of self¨Crestraint. Mr. Lund must have already developed a negative impression of her.

    Franklin was utterly disappointed.

    Suddenly, Emrys stepped in and said, ¡°Calm down, Old Mr. Sundend. I¡¯ll go and check on her.¡±

    Franklin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was all smiles again. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund. Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    As Emrys left the living room, the remaining three exchanged nces, their eyes filled with joy. So Mr.

    Lund is into girls with an attitude, huh? Looks like there¡¯s still hope for us!

    Little did they know that Emrys had his own intentions when he followed Charlotte outside.

    Outside of the house, Emrys observed the gentle sway of the girl¡¯s skirt and calmly advised, ¡°You better

    not leave the house today.¡±

    Charlotte stopped in her tracks, turned around, and regarded him with a scowl. ¡°It¡¯s none of your

    business, Mr. Lund!¡±

    She deliberately emphasized his name, expressing her disapproval of Franklin¡¯s insistence on

    addressing him as ¡°Mr. Lund.¡±

    Observing her turn and walk away, Emrys could only offer a wry smile. She certainly is quite stubborn.

    Pushing his bicycle along, he silently trailed behind her.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 Is He A Professional Cyclist

    He was not exactly interested in Charlotte. The only reason he chose to follow her was due to the

    demonic energy he sensed from her when he first met her.

    He refrained from mentioning his suspicions about the demonic energy surrounding the young girl

    earlier in the living room, knowing that the Sundends would not understand his words and wanting to

    avoid causing unnecessary worry for them.

    Moreover, Emrys had been treated with kindness by Franklin throughout their interactions. In addition,

    Cordelia had shared with Emrys that the Sundends were willing to dedicate all their sales channels

    to promoting and distributing products from Cordelia Group.

    Therefore, it was imperative for him to take an active role in keeping Charlotte out of trouble.

    Emrys followed silently behind.

    As Charlotte quickened her pace, frustration and puzzlement filled her. Who exactly is this person?

    He¡¯s even pushing a bicycle? What a weirdo!

    Beside an Audi SUV, stood two men and a woman.

    One of the young men, around twenty¨Ctwo or twenty¨Cthree years old, wore sunsses, while the other

    two people appeared to be high school students.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    They were waiting for Charlotte.

    ¡°You finally arrived! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for almost half an hour!¡± The girl named Shaynice

    Thankhew was the first to spot Charlotte.

    She ran over to Charlotte and enthusiastically grabbed her hands, revealing that they were best

    friends. ¡°Sorry, Shaynice, I hadte lunch today,¡± Charlotte replied.

    ¡°This is Kyril¡¯s older brother, Lance Trump. He¡¯ll be joining our trip to Mount Celestial. Look, this is his

    SUV,¡± Shaynice said, bringing Charlotte over and introducing her to the young man in shades.

    ¡°Hey, Lance,¡± Charlotte greeted.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Lance smiled and nodded.

    He could not help but size Charlotte up and was especially drawn to her fair and beautiful legs beneath

    the pleats of her skirt. Nice. What a sweet, innocent¨Clooking high school girl.

    Lance¡¯s eyes were filled with desire, but they remained hidden behind his sunsses, unnoticed by the

    others.

    On the side, Kyril Trump said, ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get going. I can¡¯t wait to listen to Saint

    Yellowbeard¡¯s chanting.

    The four of them swiftly got into the car.

    30 Mon,

    Chapter 84 Is He A Professional Cyclist

    While driving, Lance asked curiously, ¡°Is that Saint Yellowbeard really as miraculous as you

    mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We went there oncest week, and when Saint Yellowbeard started chanting, it¡¯s like a

    magical power that instantly envelops you, making us forget all our worries,¡± Shaynice exined in

    excitement.

    However, she soon noticed Charlotte kept looking back and could not help but ask, ¡°What are you

    looking at, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ehm¡­ nothing.¡± Charlotte was checking to see if Emrys was following her!

    From a logical standpoint, it would be impossible for Emrys to catch up to an SUV while riding a

    bicycle.

    However, Charlotte could not shake off a strange feeling in her heart.

    It seemed Emrys was always trailing behind them.

    After passing through a rugged mountain road, the path ahead became rtively t. Unable to resist

    the urge, Charlotte looked back again and gasped in shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shaynice asked.

    Charlotte pointed behind and said, ¡°Look, that bicycle¡­¡±

    Shaynice also turned her head and looked through the rear window. She, too, widened her eyes in

    disbelief and eximed, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    They could see that the bicycle was closely following their SUV without falling behind in the slightest,

    and the people riding it was none other than Emrys!

    Charlotte covered her lips with her hand and murmured, ¡°Is this Mr. Lund some kind of professional

    cyclist or something?¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, do you know the man behind us?¡± Shaynice asked.

    ¡°Well, his name is Mr. Lund. I don¡¯t know his real name, but he had lunch at my house earlier today.¡±

    Shaynice¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This is so cool!¡±

    The road to Mount Celestial predominantly consisted of winding mountain paths, prompting Lance to

    exercise caution and drive at a moderate speed. Nheless, he maintained a steady pace of forty to

    fifty kilometers per hour. Yet, the cyclist was able to keep up throughout the journey. I can¡¯t believe my

    eyes!

    Send Gifts

    164

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 Fatal Curve

    Highschool girls like them had a weakness for cool and extraordinary men.

    Shaynice found herself eager to know more about the man riding that bicycle.

    Meanwhile, Lance, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, had a gloomy look on his face.

    F*ck! You again? Why do you keep showing up? I finally came out to score some chicks, only to run

    into you again! Are you into me or something?

    He felt extremely irritated when he noticed and recognized Emrys through the rearview mirror. Not long

    ago, he had walked up to Cordelia at Nightrose Bar with Celestial Dream in hand, but Emrys showed

    up and ruined everything.

    Had it not been for his fear of the Rose Queen, Lance would haveshed out at Emrys on the spot.

    I did not expect to run into that punk again today! Those girls are all looking at him in admiration! Why

    can¡¯t I just score some chicks in peace?

    Vroom!

    Infuriated, Lance floored the elerator and brought the car up to a speed of eighty kilometers per

    hour. A smile formed on his face when he no longer saw Emrys in the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Slow down, Lance. We¡¯re in the mountains here. I know we¡¯re eager to meet Saint Yellowbeard and

    all, but there¡¯s no need to rush things,¡± Kyril said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I may not have met Saint Yellowbeard before, but I know Mount Celestial like the back of

    my hand. The road ahead of us is even and has wide turns,¡± Lance replied confidently.

    He waited until he had put quite some distance from Emrys before slowing down a little.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before he spotted Emrys in the rearview mirror yet again.

    Emrys was casually cycling behind them while maintaining a distance of about twenty meters from their

    SUV.

    ¡°What the f*ck? How is this happening?¡± Kyril eximed in shock.

    Even Charlotte, who had been angry at Emrys, couldn¡¯t help but exim excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mr.

    Lund was this amazing! I should¡¯ve just let him give me a ride instead!¡±

    Naturally, Lance did not take kindly to that statement of hers. His blood boiled with jealousy and anger,

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    and he floored the elerator once again.

    Vroom! Vroom! Vroom!

    All three of them inside the car were shocked by the sudden eleration. ¡°S¨CSlow down, Lance! We¡¯re

    scared!¡±

    1

    They were all screaming in horror, but Lance ignored them and brought the car to a whopping one

    Chapter 85 Fatal Curve

    hundred and twenty kilometers per hour.

    This isn¡¯t a f*cking freeway! We¡¯re in the mountains here!

    What really shocked Lance was the fact that he couldn¡¯t seem to shake off Emrys no matter how fast

    he was going.

    Emrys then caught up to him and rode right next to the SUV while making a thumbs¨Cdown sign.

    F*ck! I have never seen a cyclist this insolent! I can¡¯t take this anymore!

    Lance clenched his teeth and got ready to elerate, only to see Emrys zoom past him and disappear

    from sight.

    What the f*ck is with that bicycle? It¡¯s as fast as a freaking rocket! This defies allws of physics!

    All four of them fell speechless at the thought of that.

    That was when Charlotte suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh, no! I think Fatal Curve is straight ahead!¡±

    As its name implied, Fatal Curve was a sharp turn that became infamous for the number of idents

    that had taken ce there.

    It had an average ident rate of twenty and above per year.

    Although Emrys was riding on a bicycle, he would not have time to slow down at Fatal Curve with that

    ridiculous speed of his.

    As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, the road was slippery with all the mud from the rain a few days ago, so

    the possibility of Emrys skidding off the road was as high as seventy to eighty percent.

    ¡°We need to catch up to Mr. Lund and warn him about the sharp turn!¡± Charlotte eximed, her tone

    Although she was spoilt and unreasonable, she had a kind heart and didn¡¯t want Emrys to be in danger.

    Kyril shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to catch up to him now. In fact, we might even startle him if

    we do so, which would increase the chances of him going off the road.¡±

    ¡°What do we do, then?¡±

    Charlotte wasn¡¯t sure if Emrys could hear her, but she still stuck her head out the window and shouted

    at the top of her lungs, ¡°Watch out, Mr. Lund! Fatal Curve is straight up ahead!¡±

    Send Gifts

    164

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 Drifting On A¡­

    +10 pearls

    To do so on a bicycle, however, would be extremely difficult due to it having only two wheels, both of

    which had a much smaller surface area.

    That reduced surface area meant it wouldck a lot of traction, which was a crucial element in drifting.

    Theck of traction would make it extremely difficult to maintain control over the bicycle when drifting.

    Most of the people who attempted to drift on bicycles ended up crashing their bicycles, but that was not

    the case here.

    Both Lance and Kyril had indeed witnessed Emrys pull off a near¨Cimpossible drift with a bicycle.

    As mind¨Cblowing as it may have been, they had no choice but to believe it.

    As Lance slowly maneuvered around Fatal Curve, they saw Emrys casually standing at the side of the

    road with his bicycle parked next to him.

    Although Lance was still mad at Emrys, he couldn¡¯t help but get out of the car and ask curiously, ¡°How

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    did you do that?¡±

    Not only did he go over one hundred and thirty kilometers per hour on a bicycle, but he also pulled off a

    perfect drift with it!

    ¡°You want to learn how to do it? I can teach you if you¡¯d like!¡± Emrys said with a smile.

    The corners of Lance¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that.

    The three high schoolers hopped out of the Audi SUV and ran up to Emrys¡® bicycle. They all had looks

    of disbelief on their faces as they examined the bicycle.

    ¡°This is incredible! The bicycle¡¯s tires are perfectly fine even after reaching such high speeds! Where

    did you buy this bicycle from? I want one too!¡± Kyril eximed.

    Shaynice¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as she said, ¡°You¡¯re so amazing! I¡¯ve never seena bicycle

    that can drift! I shouldn¡¯t have closed my eyes earlier!¡±

    Charlotte ran up to Emrys and grabbed his arm. ¡°Could you give me a ride up the mountain on your

    bicycle, Mr. Lund?¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 A Ride Up The¡­

    +10 pearls

    Emrys received quite a lot of attention from them when he pulled up at the parking lot on his bicycle.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Whoa¡­ I can¡¯t believe this guy managed to climb those steep mountain roads on that bicycle and with

    a girl in the back seat! Do young guys these days go that far just to please their girlfriends? It sure is

    nice being young and full of energy!

    Although Charlotte wasn¡¯t exactly satisfied with the short bicycle ride, she had no choice but to

    continue the journey on foot like everyb*dy else. There were people watching over the visitors to make

    sure they walked the rest of the journey. It was to show their respect toward Saint Yellowbeard.

    There was still a hint of excitement on her face as she got off the bicycle and tidied up her messy

    hair.

    Emrys and Charlotte waited for quite sometime before Lance and the others arrived in the SUV.

    After getting out of the car, the three of them stared at Emrys as though he were a monster.

    After all, they had just witnessed him go faster than their Audi SUV with Charlotte in the back

    seat.

    Shaynice ran up to Charlotte and tugged at thetter¡¯s hand as she asked, ¡°How did it feel, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°It was awesome! It feels as though you¡¯re on a roller coaster but without the difort. I don¡¯t know

    how I can word this better, but just know that it was an amazing sensation.¡±

    ¡°I want to give it a try too!¡± Shaynice eximed.

    ¡°No way! Mr. Lund can only give me rides today! You¡¯re going to have to wait till next time!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! How could you do this to me? I thought we were besties!¡± Shaynice protested while reaching

    out to pinch Charlotte¡¯s waist.

    While the two girls were all tangled up, Kyril ran over to Emrys and asked, ¡°You¡¯re way too cool, man!

    Could you lend me your bicycle for a bit? I just want to borrow it for a short while!¡±

    Lance may be an a*shole, but his brother seems like a nice guy. Oh, well¡­ I suppose there¡¯s no harm

    in letting him take my bicycle for a quick ride.

    After a short moment of hesitance, Emrys eventually nodded and said, ¡°You can take my bicycle for a

    quick spin, but I need to remind you that this bicycle only responds to me. Try not to get too

    disappointed, okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it! Thanks, man!¡± Kyril replied excitedly and hopped on the bicycle.

    However, he couldn¡¯t seem to perform any extraordinary feats with it no matter how hard he tried.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 88 The Truth

    That bicycle became no different from any other bicycle on the street.

    Huh? What the¡­ Why isn¡¯t it able to go fast like before? Does it really only respond to its owner?

    After several failed attempts, Kyril had no choice but to give up on the bicycle.

    Little did he know, that bicycle was actually a magical item that required the input of life energy in order

    to perform those amazing feats. Without life energy, it was no different than an ordinary bicycle.

    The two girls found themselves crushing on Emrys even harder when they saw that.

    So, only Mr. Lund is capable of riding that bicycle at such high speeds! Oh, my goodness! His charm is

    to die for!ng!

    They were snapped out of their dreamy state when the sound of a bronze bell echoed throughout

    Mount Celestial.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Saint Yellowbeard is about to start reciting the prayers! Let¡¯s get a move on!¡± Kyril called out to them

    while looking at the monastery above the mountain.

    ¡°Yeah! Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you listen to it with us?¡± Charlotte asked while tugging at Emrys¡®

    arm.

    An icy¨Ccold glint shed past Emrys¡® eyes as he nodded at her.

    Lance is the only one among these people who isn¡¯t exuding demonic energy. That means they only

    got it after listening to Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s prayers. Let¡¯s see who Saint Yellowbeard really is!

    An old man in traditional¨Clooking robes could be seen sitting cross¨Clegged with his eyes closed in the

    old monastery atop the mountain.

    His most prominent feature was his long, yellowish beard.

    So, that¡¯s why they call him Saint Yellowbeard, huh?

    Emrys noticed something was off about Saint Yellowbeard the moment heid eyes upon the man.

    Unlike other friars, the energy that Saint Yellowbeard exuded was dark and sinister.

    Of course, Emrys was the only one there who could sense that.

    Everyone else around him was practically worshipping Saint Yellowbeard as though he were a deity!

    Saint Yellowbeard slowly opened his eyes momentster and said, ¡°Everyone, please be seated.¡±

    His voice seemed to carry a hypnotic effect on people that calmed them all down.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 Sinner

    +10 pearls

    ck wisps of smoke instantly enveloped Cambion¡¯s b*dy. Its shrieks of agony rang out endlessly, and

    it dared not approach Emrys anymore.

    Astonishment filled Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s eyes as he eximed, ¡°Producing a seal from thin air?¡±

    A powerful skill like producing seals from thin air could only be aplished by an extremely high¨C

    level friar.

    Saint Yellowbeard wasn¡¯t equipped with that ability. He even had to rely on the banner g¡¯s assistance

    to control Cambion.

    What terrified him the most was that Emrys not only produced a seal from thin air, but thetter did it

    verbally. This man is an extraordinarily skilled friar!

    Saint Yellowbeard swiftly made up his mind. He vigorously waved the banner g in his hand, and the

    frightened Cambion twisted violently as if it had received a great shock.

    Screech! Cambion shrieked and sprang forward.

    However, its target wasn¡¯t Emrys. Instead, it went into Charlotte¡¯s b*dy.

    The next second, Charlotte exuded an intense malevolent aura, and the skin on her forehead turned a

    deep purple¨Cck. She opened her eyes, but they were lifeless and vacant.

    ¡°Hmph! Impudent brat! I shall bear this grudge in mind and repay you the favor tenfold!¡± Saint

    Yellowbeard roared, jumped down from Mount Celestial, and vanished without a trace.

    Having no other choice, he could only give up a pawn to save a chariot.

    Emrys knitted his brows but didn¡¯t give chase. Instead, he grabbed Charlotte,y her face down, and

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    pped her.

    Smack! Smack! Smack!

    After a few strikes, a scream of anguish rang out, and the sinister¨Clooking Cambion left Charlotte¡¯s

    b*dy,ing out from her head.

    Emrys tightened his grip, instantaneously trapping Cambion within a seal.

    Charlotte woke up and murmured, ¡°Mr. Lund¡­¡±

    A momentter, a pained expression spread across her countenance. What¡¯s going on?

    While massaging the spot on her face, which was throbbing, she suddenly noticed something was off

    with her best friend, Shaynice, and Kyril.

    ¡°What happened to you, Shaynice? Kyril, wake up!¡±

    Charlotte realized everyone around her had their eyes closed as if they were asleep, aside from Emrys.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 90 Salvation

    +10 pearls

    No matter how much she called them, they wouldn¡¯t wake, so she turned to Emrys in bafflement. ¡°Mr.

    Lund, what happened to them?¡±

    Emrys exined, ¡°They¡¯ve been hypnotized by Saint Yellowbeard. You were in the same state a

    moment ago. It was I who woke you up.¡± So, Mr. Lund pped me because he was trying to wake me

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    up.

    Charlotte thought briefly before asking, ¡°Why did Saint Yellowbeard hypnotize us?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s no good person.¡± Emrys proceeded to give her a brief rundown of what had just urred,

    Charlotte was overwhelmed with shock as incredulity filled her exquisite, doll¨Clike visage.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, are you saying that you¡¯re holding a s¨Cspirit in your hand?¡± she asked.

    Seeing Emrys nodding, she couldn¡¯t help but probe further in curiosity, ¡°Can I take a look? I¡¯ve never

    seen what a spirit looks like.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have nightmares.¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. Please let me take a look, Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Emrys decided to satisfy her inquisitiveness, so he swiped his fingers across her eyes, enabling her to

    see spirits.

    Huh? Charlotte opened her eyes in anticipation and nervousness. Then, she saw tworge, pitch-

    ck eyeballs swinging in front of her like two copper bells.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sure enough, she was startled, slipped, and nearly fell.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, what are you going to do with this spirit?¡± Charlotte asked while blinking curiously, having

    recovered from a brief bout of panic.

    She was no longer as fearful as before and even found the little spirit oddly adorable, so she kept

    making faces at iy

    How childish. Emrys shook his head in resignation. If she had seen how ferocious Cambion was, she

    probably wouldn¡¯t think it was cute anymore.

    ¡°Cambion is innocent. It was just manipted by wicked men to do their bidding, so I n to grant it

    salvation.¡± With that, he recited a couple of lines from ¡°Prayers of Enlightenment.¡±

    Charlotte pped her hands in excitement. ¡°Okay, all right. I¡¯ve never seen the real process of granting

    salvation to evil spirits. Hurry up and start, Mr. Lund!¡±

    Chapter 90 Salvation

    +10 pearls

    ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Before Charlotte could react, she noticed the purple¨Cblue huc on Cambion¡¯s face had faded

    away, and the expression in its eyes shifted from initial ferocity to gratitude.

    Subsequently, Emrys released the seal.

    Cambion bowed deeply at him thrice in midair before turning into a wisp of dark smoke and dissipating.

    ¡°In the movies, the friars have to set up an altar and perform rituals to grant salvation. Howe you

    did it so quickly, Mr. Lund?¡±

    The process ended before she could see a thing. It waspletely different from what she had

    imagined. This is not satisfying at all.

    ¡°With my advanced skills, I don¡¯t need to rely on an altar for my practices. Also,¡± Emrys smiled, abruptly

    turning around, and flicked Charlotte¡¯s forehead, ¡°never say that a man is quick.¡±

    ¡°Why? You are quick in everything you do, Mr. Lund, be it granting salvation or riding a bicycle,

    Charlotte uttered innocently.

    Emrys was stumped.

    After that, the two stayed on the mountaintop for a while, and those who were hypnotized gradually

    woke up.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Saint Yellowbeard?¡± Everyone was utterly confused after waking up.

    Charlotte ran up to Shaynice, happily taking her hand, and chirped, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Shaynice!¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ It¡¯s strange. Why does it feel different from thest time? My head feels heavy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just imagining things.¡± Charlotte stuck out her tongue and turned around to exchange a

    knowing smile with Emrys.

    She wasn¡¯t about to spill the beans about what happened earlier because that was their little secret,

    just between her and Emrys.

    When it was time to descend the mountain, Charlotte, disregarding the resentful look on her best

    friend¡¯s face, forcefully shoved thetter into Lance¡¯s Audi SUV.

    As for herself, she cheerily hopped onto the back of Emrys¡® bicycle, wrapping her arms tightly around

    his waist.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 I Have Always Been A Lady

    At that point, Charlotte felt there was something special about finding happiness in life¡¯s simple

    pleasures rather than enduring unhappiness in the midst of luxury.

    The passersby, too, agreed that there was something refreshing and delightful about being young

    and innocent.

    After returning to the Sundend residence, they spotted three figures pecking from behind the yard

    wall, who seemed to have been eagerly awaiting their arrival for quite some time.

    ¡°They¡¯re weird. So weird,¡± Emrys murmured.

    After gently helping Charlotte off the bicycle and bidding her farewell, he leisurely pedaled away on his

    bicycle.

    ¡°Hey, Charlotte. How¡¯s your day with Mr. Lund?¡±

    As soon as Emrys left, the three of the Sundends dashed out of the residence, surrounding Charlotte

    with endless questions.

    They were all grinning from ear to ear.

    Not one to reveal her shy side in general, Charlotte answered bashfully, ¡°Oh, please. We¡¯ve only spent

    an afternoon together. What¡¯s there to make a fuss about?¡±

    Seeing her blush and squirm, the three of them exchanged peculiar nces. Is this unruly child actually

    shy now?

    From the tone of her voice, it seemed like she would not mind getting closer to Emrys and developing a

    deeper rtionship with him.

    Big news! This is big news!

    Franklin expressed his concern by asking, ¡°Charlotte, does that mean you don¡¯t harbor any negative

    feelings toward Mr. Lund anymore?¡±

    00

    ¡°Why would I have any negative feelings toward him? He¡¯s such a nice guy. You guys are really weird!¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The three of them cast her a peculiar nce. Now we¡¯re the weird ones? That¡¯s not how she reacted

    during lunch earlier!

    Charlotte seemed to understand what was on their minds and rolled her eyes. ¡°Mr. Lund is an

    impressive priest, yet none of you told me that! You all made me look like a fool during lunch.¡±

    The trio paused for a moment, exchanging surprised nces. Priest?

    Franklin and Lucas could not help but wonder why she called Emrys a priest. Isn¡¯t Mr. Lund a

    Chapter 91 I Have Always¡­

    +10 pearls

    miracle doctor?

    Thomas, too, was perplexed. Isn¡¯t he Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw? When did he be a priest?

    However, none of their doubts mattered anymore, as Charlotte had developed positive feelings for

    Emrys, and he did not appear to be repulsed by her either.

    That¡¯s all that matters!

    With these two foundations in ce, their task now was to create more opportunities for Charlotte and

    Emrys to spend time together. They were confident that with these opportunities, a deeper rtionship

    would naturally develop between them.

    Our family is about to reach new heights! Hahaha!

    Thomas wore a gossipy expression as he asked, ¡°Charlotte, can you tell us exactly how far your

    rtionship with Mr. Lund has progressed?¡±

    Smack!

    Franklin smacked Thomas on the back of his head and scolded, ¡°Can you not be so direct? Can¡¯t you

    tell she¡¯s shy now?¡±

    After giving Thomas a fierce re, Franklin turned around and shed a grin at his granddaughter.

    ¡°Sweetie, have you¡­ held hands with Mr. Lund?¡±

    That question rendered Charlotte speechless. Well, that¡¯s quite a ¡°subtle¡± way of asking.

    Her mind raced as she recalled the incident when Emrys bravely protected her from Cambion while

    tapping her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Mr. Lund touched me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    The three men were thunderstruck. They were only together for an afternoon, and they¡¯ve already

    gotten touchy¨Cfeely? Here I thought Mr. Lund looked like a decent man!

    Franklin, who came to his senses, stroked his beard and burst intoughter. ¡°Well done, well done.

    Charlotte, sweetie, from now on, you need to start acting moredylike. Don¡¯t show your stubborn and

    unruly side before Mr. Lund anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, how can you have such a low opinion of your own granddaughter? I¡¯ve always been ady; I

    don¡¯t need to pretend to be one,¡± Charlotte retorted.

    He cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve always beendylike. Can you please let go of my

    beard now?¡±

    Meanwhile, as soon as Emrys returned to his room, he locked the door and could not contain his

    excitement as he took out the Mystic Sun Stone.

    He never expected to find such a precious gem in the Sundend residence. What a delightful

    12:08 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    Chapter 91 I Have Always¡­

    45.95%

    +10 pearls

    surprise!

    He held the Mystic Sun Stone in his hands and eagerly absorbed its energy.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    The stone¡¯s surface quickly lost its luster, and the life energy within Emrys¡® b*dy became noticeably

    stronger.

    After absorbing enough energy, he used his life energy to cut the Mystic Sun Stone into seven circr

    stone pieces with a diameter of ten centimeters.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 Nancy And Her Mother Are In Danger

    +10 pearls

    Next, he needed to carve the symbols of Telepathic Formation onto these seven circr stone pieces.

    Before he knew it, half an hour had passed.

    Cordelia was the earliest to get home from work. When she realized Emrys¡® room was locked, she

    could not help but ask, ¡°Rys, what are you doing in there?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Delia.¡± Emrys huffed as he opened the door.

    She cast him a puzzled look. ¡°Why do you look so exhausted despite being at home?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I did some handiwork.¡±

    ¡°Handiwork?¡±

    Cordelia froze for a moment, recalling a joke Nte had made before. Thetter had said that the

    ¡°handiwork¡± that boys referred to was different from what one generally assumed it to be.

    Her face instantly turned red, and she shot Emrys a peculiar nce. ¡°Got it. I got it. It must be hard on

    you to live with us girls.¡±

    She consciously guided him back into his room, giving him the space and time needed toplete his

    ¡°handiwork,¡± even closing the door behind him, respecting his need for privacy.

    Emrys was at a loss for words.

    He stared at the iplete formations on the table, deep in thought. The odd nces Cordelia had

    given him earlier only added to his contemtion. I¡¯m really doing actual handiwork!

    Later that evening, during dinner, Emrys could not shake off the peculiar gazes from the three

    women.

    Caylie served him a steaming bowl ofmb stew with white radish and smiled. ¡°Emrys, here you go. I

    made this for you. Delia even went out of her way to get some exquisite spices from the store to make

    this dish extra vorful!¡±

    Yelena also chimed in with enthusiasm, ¡°Rys, in the future, if yoe to me. I do my best to help you

    out.¡±

    have any needs, you can always

    Emrys felt increasingly uneasy throughout the meal as if he was sitting on pins and needles.

    The next day, he went to Apricot Hall with Caylie.

    Early in the morning, Apricot Hall was already bustling with business, even more so than during

    Lincoln¡¯s consultation hours.

    Chapter 92 Nancy And Her ¡­

    +10 pearls

    Among the visitors, not all were seeking medical treatment. A significant number sought Duncan¡¯s

    expertise to maintain their general health and well¨Cbeing.

    Emrys did not disrupt Duncan¡¯s work. Instead, he assisted thetter by administering acupuncture and

    prescribing medication for several severely ill patients.

    ¡°You finally appear, Dr. Lund.¡± A smiling woman entered Apricot Hall, carrying a little girl in her

    arms.

    Upon seeing Emrys, the little girl eximed, ¡°Dr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Nancy.¡± Emrys gave her a smile and stroked her head.

    He then shifted his gaze to the woman. ¡°Has your daughter fully recovered from Cold Syndrome?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Nancy hasn¡¯t experienced any illnesses since thest time you performed acupuncture on

    her. Dr. Lund, we¡¯re here to present you amendation banner as a token of our gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Emrys graciously epted the offer, recognizing the sincerity behind their gesture. The gift might not

    have been extravagant, but its significance was not measured by its price but rather by the sentiment it

    held.

    ¡°We shall not disturb you any further, then. Nancy, say goodbye to Dr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°See you, Dr. Lund,¡± said Nancy.

    ¡°See you, Nancy.¡±

    The smile remained on Emrys¡® face as he watched the mother and daughter duo leave Apricot Hall. At

    that moment, he realized it was these simple yet profound encounters that brought the greatest joy to a

    doctor¡¯s life.

    However, just as the mother and daughter were about to fade from his view, he caught sight of a furtive

    man following closely behind them.

    00

    Emrys¡® face darkened, and he swiftly turned to Caylie and said, ¡°Caylie, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    Without dy, he left Apricot Hall and discreetly trailed the man, confirming his suspicions that the man

    was indeed tracking the mother and daughter.

    Unaware of the potential danger, the mother and daughter continued on their way.

    Emrys eventually arrived at the slums, where the sound of a heated argument reached his ears from a

    distance away.

    The crease on his forehead deepened. He quickened his pace and got into the woman¡¯s house, only to

    see her hugging the little girl while there was a bright red mark on her cheek.

    12:08 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    Chapter 92 Nancy And Her ¡­

    24 95%

    +10 pearls

    The duo was squatting on the floor, sobbing in terror.

    The man, on the other hand, wore a fierce expression and continued to shout at the mother and

    daughter, even making threatening gestures as if he was about to hit the woman.

    Witnessing this scene, Emrys felt anger welling up inside him. He strode forward and firmly grasped the

    man¡¯s fist, delivering a powerful kick that sent thetter flying.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    ¡°You piece of sh*t! A man¡¯s hands should be used to protect women, not hit them,¡± Emrys thundered.

    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How is my reprimanding of my wife and child any of your business?¡±

    Briefly stunned, the man subsequently picked up a bench and threw it at Emrys ferociously.

    Unexpectedly, instead of dodging, Emrys intercepted the bench and swung it back in the man¡¯s

    direction.

    ¡°How can you bring yourself to strike your own wife and child? You¡¯re not a man at all. I¡¯m going to

    teach you a lesson!¡±

    As Emrys mmed the bench onto the man, thetter howled like a pitiful dog. It wasn¡¯t until the bench

    cracked into pieces that the former finally stopped.

    ¡°F*ck! Just you wait! Also, the two of you better not think that you can hide from me. I¡¯m going toe

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    back real soon!¡±

    As the man hobbled out of the slums, it was clear from his scathing words that he was going off to get

    reinforcements.

    Calming himself down, Emrys turned to the woman and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what in the world happened?¡±

    The woman sobbed for a while before rting her predicament to him.

    It turned out that the man was indeed her husband and Nancy¡¯s father, except he was anything but a

    good person. All he did every day was drink and get into fights, typical of a local hoodlum.

    Every time he finished drinking or was in a bad mood, he would assault the mother¨Cdaughter duo upon

    The woman had long wanted a divorce but would always end up being punched and kicked whenever

    she broached the topic. Sometimes, her daughter would also have to suffer along with her.

    Left without a choice, the woman moved away secretly to protect her daughter from the traumatic

    environment. Unfortunately, the man always managed to track them down every time¡® she did so,

    There was just no escape for them.

    The woman¡¯s story triggered a sense of sympathy from Emrys. This man is truly a b*stard!

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, haven¡¯t you considered calling the police?¡± he asked.

    Chapter 93 I Will Resolve¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. When the police arrived to mediate thest time, he promised he wouldn¡¯t hit us anymore.

    Yet, the moment they left, he did so with even greater intensity and threatened to kill us if I called them

    again..

    ¡°Given that my daughter is still a child, I¡¯m really worried about her getting hurt. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare

    call the police again and chose to keep moving to avoid that b*stard.

    ¡°Sadly, he¡¯s just like an evil demon. He would find us every time and beat us up when he did. If it wasn¡¯t

    for you today, Dr. Lund, I¡¯m afraid Nancy and I would¡¯ve¡­¡±

    Sobbing as she spoke, the woman would tremble in fear every time she mentioned her husband.-

    Emrys, with a cold glint in his eyes, mmed his fist against the door frame and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,

    Ma¡¯am. Now that I¡¯m made aware of your situation, I won¡¯t sit idly by and watch. I, Emrys Lund, will

    resolve your problem if the police are unable to do so.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    She grabbed him by the arm and exined fearfully, ¡°That man is nothing but a scoundrel. Wherever

    he goes, he¡¯s always able to fit in with local gangsters. Now that he has gone to seek their help, you

    have to leave immediately. Dr. Lund, I don¡¯t want you to be dragged into this.¡±

    While speaking, she tried to push him away, but he simply refused to budge.

    ¡°Why are you such a fool, Dr. Lund? This is a fate that both of us can¡¯t escape but has nothing to do

    with you at all. Why do you insist on staying and suffering with us?¡± shemented in tears.

    Why?

    #

    4

    Emrys knelt and wiped away Nancy¡¯s tears of fright before answering, ¡°Simply because Nancy sees me

    as her friend, and I cannot bear to see my friends suffer.¡±

    Afterforting the little girl, he turned toward the woman and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, stay inside the house with

    Nancy, and don¡¯te out regardless of what happens. Do you understand?¡±

    With that, he brought a bench with him outside and closed the door.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    You piece of sh*t! A man¡¯s hands should be used to protect women, not hit them,¡± Emrys thundered.

    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How is my reprimanding of my wife and child any of your business?¡±

    Briefly stunned, the man subsequently picked up a bench and threw it at Emrys ferociously.

    Unexpectedly, instead of dodging, Emrys intercepted the bench and swung it back in the man¡¯s

    direction.

    ¡°How can you bring yourself to strike your own wife and child? You¡¯re not a man at all. I¡¯m going to

    teach you a lesson!¡±

    As Emrys mmed the bench onto the man, thetter howled like a pitiful dog. It wasn¡¯t until the bench

    cracked into pieces that the former finally stopped.

    ¡°F*ck! Just you wait! Also, the two of you better not think that you can hide from me. I¡¯m going toe

    back real soon!¡±

    As the man hobbled out of the slums, it was clear from his scathing words that he was going off to get

    reinforcements.

    Calming himself down, Emrys turned to the woman and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what in the world happened?¡±

    The woman sobbed for a while before rting her predicament to him.

    It turned out that the man was indeed her husband and Nancy¡¯s father, except he was anything but a

    good person. All he did every day was drink and get into fights, typical of a local hoodlum.

    Every time he finished drinking or was in a bad mood, he would assault the mother¨Cdaughter duo upon

    The woman had long wanted a divorce but would always end up being punched and kicked whenever

    she broached the topic. Sometimes, her daughter would also have to suffer along with her.

    Left without a choice, the woman moved away secretly to protect her daughter from the traumatic

    environment. Unfortunately, the man always managed to track them down every time¡® she did so,

    There was just no escape for them.

    The woman¡¯s story triggered a sense of sympathy from Emrys. This man is truly a b*stard!

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, haven¡¯t you considered calling the police?¡± he asked.

    Chapter 93 I Will Resolve¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. When the police arrived to mediate thest time, he promised he wouldn¡¯t hit us anymore.

    Yet, the moment they left, he did so with even greater intensity and threatened to kill us if I called them

    again..

    ¡°Given that my daughter is still a child, I¡¯m really worried about her getting hurt. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare

    call the police again and chose to keep moving to avoid that b*stard.

    ¡°Sadly, he¡¯s just like an evil demon. He would find us every time and beat us up when he did. If it wasn¡¯t

    for you today, Dr. Lund, I¡¯m afraid Nancy and I would¡¯ve¡­¡±

    Sobbing as she spoke, the woman would tremble in fear every time she mentioned her husband.-

    Emrys, with a cold glint in his eyes, mmed his fist against the door frame and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,

    Ma¡¯am. Now that I¡¯m made aware of your situation, I won¡¯t sit idly by and watch. I, Emrys Lund, will

    resolve your problem if the police are unable to do so.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    She grabbed him by the arm and exined fearfully, ¡°That man is nothing but a scoundrel. Wherever

    he goes, he¡¯s always able to fit in with local gangsters. Now that he has gone to seek their help, you

    have to leave immediately. Dr. Lund, I don¡¯t want you to be dragged into this.¡±

    While speaking, she tried to push him away, but he simply refused to budge.

    ¡°Why are you such a fool, Dr. Lund? This is a fate that both of us can¡¯t escape but has nothing to do

    with you at all. Why do you insist on staying and suffering with us?¡± shemented in tears.

    Why?

    #

    4

    Emrys knelt and wiped away Nancy¡¯s tears of fright before answering, ¡°Simply because Nancy sees me

    as her friend, and I cannot bear to see my friends suffer.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Afterforting the little girl, he turned toward the woman and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, stay inside the house with

    Nancy, and don¡¯te out regardless of what happens. Do you understand?¡±

    With that, he brought a bench with him outside and closed the door.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    @94%

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 95 Are You Satisfied

    ¡°Hunter Lister, the one from Midas. He used to work for Hendrik but took over as the leader after the

    With barely any strength left, Harry almost fainted after finishing his sentence in a single breath.

    Emrys¡® first instinct was to say that Hunter was nothing to him, but after giving the matter some thought,

    he decided to get Harry to call Hunter instead.

    ¡°Tell Hunter toe and see me within fifteen minutes. Also, get him to bring a paintbrush, paint, and

    paper. By the way, let him know that I¡¯m Emrys Lund.¡±

    Seventeen minutes and three secondster, Hunter arrived at the slums with a terrified look and his

    head covered in sweat.

    I¡¯mte!

    He obviously didn¡¯t dare disobey Emrys¡® orders to be there in fifteen minutes. Thus, he drove at two

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    hundred kilometers an hour and ran every red light along the way.

    Unfortunately, he was dyed by a few minutes to get the items requested by Emrys. That was why he

    exceeded the deadline by two minutes and three seconds.

    I¡¯m going to lose my head for this!

    Hunter couldn¡¯t help recalling what happened at Midas back then. Emrys had stormed into the casino

    and single¨Chandedly killed his boss, Hendrik. The thought of it alone sent a chill down his spine.

    ¡°I deserve death for beingte, Empyrean Lord. Please show mercy.¡±

    Upon rushing into the slums, Hunter dropped to his knees without dy. The relentless drops of sweat

    he emitted began to form a puddle as he bowed his head.

    The terror within him was unmistakable.

    As for Leonard and Harry, who were still lying on the floor, the sight before them shook them to their

    core.

    Did Mr. Lister just address this Emrys guy as Empyrean Lord? The Empyrean Lord! Only one person in

    Chanaea carries that title. Don¡¯t tell me that this young man is him?

    The fear in Hunter¡¯s eyes told them that their supposition was correct.

    In that instant, both of them felt as if their minds were blown.

    How is something as ludicrous as this possible? We¡¯re nothing but small¨Ctime hoodlums. There¡¯s no

    way we can end up crossing someone as mighty as Empyrean Lord,

    12:11 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    Chapter 95 Are You Satisfied

    +10 pearls

    Sad to say, regardless of whether they wanted to believe it or not, life could, at times, be really

    unpredictable.

    Meanwhile, Emrys stared at the trembling Hunter as he said indifferently, ¡°Get up now. I¡¯m not going to

    punish you just for being two minuteste.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m grateful for the mercy shown, Empyrean Lord.¡±

    Hunter expressed his gratitude as if he had escaped from the jaws of death. He then turned his

    attention to the stunned Harry and stomped his foot on thetter¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are you f*cking blind? How dare you cross Empyrean Lord? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    Raging in anger, Hunter gave Harry¡¯s face another stomp.

    Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t furious because Harry had gotten on the nerves of Emrys. He couldn¡¯t care

    less about Harry¡¯s survival. What truly irked him was Harry getting him involved.

    F*cking hell, how dare you get Empyrean Lord to show you mercy on my ount! I¡¯m someone who

    means nothing to him. All you have done is get me into deep trouble!

    Hunter had the same amount of fury as he did fear earlier.

    At that moment, Emrys cleared his throat and spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve hit the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°Wrong person?¡± Hunter was stunned.

    With an aggrieved look on his face, Harry pointed at Leonard and exined with hisst breath, ¡°That

    assh*le was the one who started this.¡±

    He lost consciousness the moment he finished.

    ¡°Son of a b*tch! So, you¡¯re the one responsible. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Hunter felt embarrassed for beating up the wrong person. Left without a choice, he proceeded to whack

    Leonard to redeem himself.

    It wasn¡¯t until Leonard had his lights knocked out that Hunter finally stopped.

    He then returned to Emrys¡® side with an obsequious look on his face and asked, ¡°Empyrean Lord, are

    you satisfied?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 The Painting

    +10 pearls

    Emrys nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to see Leonard Light in Jadeborough again. In addition, I want you to

    send someone to protect the mother and daughter staying in this house. Naturally, don¡¯t let them notice

    your presence, and don¡¯t disrupt their lives.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Your wish is mymand, Empyrean Lord.¡±

    With that, Hunter called hisckeys to drag Hunter and Leonard away. As for their subsequent fate,

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered by it as he returned to the house.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, everything is all right now. That b*stard won¡¯t ever bully you two again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much, Dr. Lund. You have saved both our lives once more. I really don¡¯t

    know how we can repay you.¡±

    The woman dropped to her knees tearfully.

    Emrys quickly helped her up andforted her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s no big deal at all.

    I would still like to thank you for standing up for us when Caylie and Apricot Hall were being maligned

    the other day.¡±

    ¡°I still feel bad about what happened. Our actions had no impact at all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, and we¡¯re very appreciative of it.¡±

    After reassuring the woman, he turned his attention to Nancy, giving her hair a tousle as he remarked,

    ¡°Despite knowing you for some time now, I haven¡¯t gotten you a gift yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Lund. Both of us are already heavily indebted to you. There¡¯s no way we can

    ept anything more,¡± the woman rejected frantically.

    Nancy, too, added in her childish tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have been very good to me, Dr. Lund, and I

    like you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ma¡¯am. It¡¯s not a particrly expensive gift. Just a token of my appreciation.¡±

    Having expected such a scenario, Emrys had instructed Hunter to bring a brush, paint, and paper for

    this very reason. Right in front of the mother¨Cdaughter pair, he began to paint a picture.

    In it was a sea of flowers underneath the glorious sun. A small girl was running amidst them with a

    vibrant smile on her face.

    Clearly, it was supposed to be Nancy when she grew older. Emrys had extrapted what her features

    would look like in four to five years.

    He painted the picture with great care, simr to how he did with Burgeoning Rose, the painting he

    gave Yelena back then.

    E

    Chapter 96 The Painting

    TP

    +10 pearls

    The woman couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a skilled painter, Dr. Lund. It¡¯s lovely.¡±

    Even though she wasn¡¯t really into art, she could still tell if a painting was good or not. Emrys¡® painting

    was immersive and realistic. It was as if the sun in the painting was shining upon her heart, filling her

    with a sense of warmth and innocence.

    She could also feel all the troubles in her life gently dissipating.

    Once he was done, Emrys exined to the little girl with a grin, ¡°This painting is titled Nancy¡¯s Happy

    Days. It is my gift to you. Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I love it. Thank you so much for the gift. It makes me really happy,¡± Nancy replied while pping her

    hands.

    A bright smile subsequently emerged on Emrys¡® face.

    Nancy¡¯s Happy Days. The name might be corny, but true beauty and innocence are not asplicated

    as people make them out to be. Simplicity breeds beauty. Isn¡¯t that the case?

    After leaving the slums, Emrys returned to Verdant Estate instead of Apricot Hall.

    He had yet to finish carving the seven Telepathic Formations from yesterday.

    Hence, he figured he couldplete the task today.

    This time round, he didn¡¯t dare lock the door from inside so as to avoid any misunderstanding by the

    After all, they still hadn¡¯t gotten off work, giving him plenty of time to finish his formations.

    Carving the formation was simr to treating Nancy with acupuncture. The smaller it was, the more

    technically challenging it would be to draw it.

    If he were to carve Telepathic Formations onto Verdant Estate, it would only take him slightly more than

    ten minutes. However, to do so on a stone with a diameter of ten centimeters was a significantly more

    difficult task.

    One had to possess extremely strong levels of concentration.

    It wasn¡¯t until evening arrived that Emryspleted carving the seven formations. A few minutes after

    he finished, Cordelia coincidentally ca

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 Trip To Summerbank

    Taking in Emrys¡® out¨Cof¨Cbreath demeanor, Cordelia frowned and stepped forward to grab his ear. ¡°Is

    handiwork really that addictive? You did it yesterday, and you¡¯re going at it again today. Do you still

    want your kidneys or not?¡±

    ¡°Delia, this is truly a misunderstanding!¡±

    Emrys honestly hadn¡¯t expected that she would still misunderstand him even though he didn¡¯t lock his

    room today. Am I that perverted in her eyes?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is a misunderstanding or not! You cannot stay idle at home from now on. Otherwise,

    even having ten kidneys won¡¯t be enough for you,¡± she bellowed.

    He forced a wry smile. ¡°Delia, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exaggerating?¡± She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re being irresponsible. How will you satisfy your future wife

    if you deplete all your vitality? Trust you to have mentioned that you¡¯d marry all of us. Are you sure

    you¡¯re up to the task?¡±

    Huh? What does she mean by this? Emrys smacked his forehead. ¡°Are you saying that as long as I

    can handle it physically, all of you will be willing to marry me?¡±

    Cordelia was slightly taken aback. How did hee to that conclusion? But¡­ that sounds about right.

    Hence, to encourage him to take better care of his b*dy, she suddenly wiped the aloof expression off

    her face and smiled radiantly. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to practice self¨Crestraint.¡±

    There¡¯s hope! There¡¯s hope, after all! What had started out as a misunderstanding had allowed Emrys

    to see hope after he listened to her words. Perhaps the promises we made when we were little can

    reallye true? Haha! Delia may seem cold and always keeps an eye on Lena and me, but she must

    still love me a lot! It¡¯s decided then. Delia will be my first wife.

    He visualized his future with them gleefully.

    Even Cordelia might not have realized that a casual motivational statement from her had caused

    Emrys¡® imagination to run wild.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Summerbank tomorrow, and you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    A momentter, she changed into loose loungewear and sat on the couch, holding a thermos cup! Her

    figure was slender, and she exuded an air of elegance.

    ¡°Summerbank?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going there to discuss a coboration project and may have to stay there for a few

    days. I want you to tag along.¡±

    Since receiving orders worth nearly ten billion from Osmond and the other prestigious families,

    =

    A1

    12:12 Wed, 24 Jan G

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 97 Trip To Summerbank

    +10 pearls

    Taking in Emrys¡® out¨Cof¨Cbreath demeanor, Cordelia frowned and stepped forward to grab his ear. ¡°Is

    handiwork really that addictive? You did it yesterday, and you¡¯re going at it again today. Do you still

    want your kidneys or not?¡±

    ¡°Delia, this is truly a misunderstanding!¡±

    Emrys honestly hadn¡¯t expected that she would still misunderstand him even though he didn¡¯t lock his

    room today. Am I that perverted in her eyes?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is a misunderstanding or not! You cannot stay idle at home from now on. Otherwise,

    even having ten kidneys won¡¯t be enough for you,¡± she bellowed.

    He forced a wry smile. ¡°Delia, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exaggerating?¡± She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re being irresponsible. How will you satisfy your future wife

    if you deplete all your vitality? Trust you to have mentioned that you¡¯d marry all of us. Are you sure

    you¡¯re up to the task?¡±

    Huh? What does she mean by this? Emrys smacked his forehead. ¡°Are you saying that as long as I

    can handle it physically, all of you will be willing to marry me?¡±

    Cordelia was slightly taken aback. How did hee to that conclusion? But¡­ that sounds about right.

    Hence, to encourage him to take better care of his b*dy, she suddenly wiped the aloof expression off

    her face and smiled radiantly. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to practice self¨Crestraint.¡±

    There¡¯s hope! There¡¯s hope, after all! What had started out as a misunderstanding had allowed Emrys

    to see hope after he listened to her words. Perhaps the promises we made when we were little can

    reallye true? Haha! Delia may seem cold and always keeps an eye on Lena and me, but she must

    still love me a lot! It¡¯s decided then. Delia will be my first wife.

    He visualized his future with them gleefully.

    Even Cordelia might not have realized that a casual motivational statement from her had caused

    Emrys¡® imagination to run wild.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Summerbank tomorrow, and you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    A momentter, she changed into loose loungewear and sat on the couch, holding a thermos cup! Her

    figure was slender, and she exuded an air of elegance.

    ¡°Summerbank?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going there to discuss a coboration project and may have to stay there for a few

    days. I want you to tag along.¡±

    Since receiving orders worth nearly ten billion from Osmond and the other prestigious families,

    G

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 97 Trip To Summerbank

    +10 pearls

    Taking in Emrys¡® out¨Cof¨Cbreath demeanor, Cordelia frowned and stepped forward to grab his car. ¡°Is

    handiwork really that addictive? You did it yesterday, and you¡¯re going at it again today. Do you still

    want your kidneys or not?¡±

    ¡°Delia, this is truly a misunderstanding!¡±

    Emrys honestly hadn¡¯t expected that she would still misunderstand him even though he didn¡¯t lock his

    room today. Am I that perverted in her eyes?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is a misunderstanding or not! You cannot stay idle at home from now on. Otherwise,

    even having ten kidneys won¡¯t be enough for you,¡± she bellowed.

    He forced a wry smile. ¡°Delia, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exaggerating?¡± She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re being irresponsible. How will you satisfy your future wife

    if you deplete all your vitality? Trust you to have mentioned that you¡¯d marry all of us. Are you sure

    you¡¯re up to the task?¡±

    Huh? What does she mean by this? Emrys smacked his forehead. ¡°Are you saying that as long as I

    can handle it physically, all of you will be willing to marry me?¡±

    Cordelia was slightly taken aback. How did hee to that conclusion? But¡­ that sounds about right.

    Hence, to encourage him to take better care of his b*dy, she suddenly wiped the aloof expression off

    her face and smiled radiantly. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to practice self¨Crestraint,¡±

    There¡¯s hope! There¡¯s hope, after all! What had started out as a misunderstanding had allowed Emrys

    to see hope after he listened to her words. Perhaps the promises we made when we were little can

    reallye true? Haha! Delia may seem cold and always keeps an eye on Lena and me, but she must

    still love me a lot! It¡¯s decided then. Delia will be my first wife.

    He visualized his future with them gleefully.

    Even Cordelia might not have realized that a casual motivational statement from her had caused

    Emrys¡® imagination to run wild.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Summerbank tomorrow, and you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    A momentter, she changed into loose loungewear and sat on the couch, holding a thermos cup. Her

    figure was slender, and she exuded an air of elegance.

    ¡°Summerbank?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going there to discuss a coboration project and may have to stay there for a few

    days. I want you to tag along.¡±

    Since receiving orders worth nearly ten billion from Osmond and the other prestigious families,

    12:12 Wed, 24 Jan G

    Chapter 97 Trip To ¡­

    +10 pearls

    Cordelia Group had taken off instantly, advancing to the top¨Ctier circles of Jadeborough and quickly

    catching up with the Chalkers of North River District.

    At present, they had established their influence on Jadeborough¡¯s entire market.

    If Cordelia Group wanted to continue to develop, they would have to tap into the market in

    Summerbank. Therefore, Cordelia needed to go there and secure the partnership.

    As for why she was taking Emrys with her, the reason couldn¡¯t be more obvious.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    She figured if she didn¡¯t ask him to tag along and left him at home, he would simply continue to spend

    time touching himself.

    Not to mention, Yelena would also be at home.

    Cordelia was worried that if she didn¡¯t take Emrys with her, by the time she finished discussing the

    project and returned, the situation at home would turn into chaos.

    If Emrys knew about her concern, he would certainly be aggrieved to tears. Am I, the Empyrean Lord,

    happen. After all, thedies are just too gorgeous, and their figures are mind¨Cblowingly voluptuous. If

    they have another frolic in the pool, I may cave regardless of how strong my ability to resist temptation

    is.

    Anyhow, he reckoned there was no escaping the fate of having to apany Cordelia to

    Summerbank.

    On the day they departed from Jadeborough, a grand wedding was taking ce in North River District.

    The groom was Joseph, while the bride was Angelina.

    After that magnificent wedding ceremony, Angelina immediately took over one of the Chalker family¡¯s

    important businesses¨CJadeborough News.

    Soon, articles about Cordelia, the CEO of Cordelia Group, being the South River King, Osmond¡¯s

    mistress, and how she was simultaneously sponsoring a kept man behind Osmond¡¯s back spread like

    wildfire.

    Almost instantaneously, the entire Jadeborough was filled with public vilification of Cordelia.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 98 ying With Fire

    9 94%

    +10 pearls

    Osmond, Thomas, Christian, and the other heads of the wealthy families informed of the inside story

    shivered fearfully. The Chalkers are ying with fire!

    They couldn¡¯t interfere in the matters at North River District, so they could only warn their subordinates

    not to speak recklessly. If not, even the gods couldn¡¯t save them.

    Simrly astounded were members of the Sheldon family.

    Ever since Benedict¡¯s son, Kane, offended Cordelia, the Sheldon family¡¯s influence in South River

    District had plummeted.

    As almost all the affluent families in South River District knew Cordelia had Empyrean Lord¡¯s support,

    no one dared to associate themselves with the Sheldons after thetter incurred Cordelia¡¯s

    displeasure.

    In less than a month, the market value of businesses under the Sheldon family evaporated at a rate of

    hundreds of millions per day.

    If that situation dragged on, the Sheldons might soon have to withdraw from Jadeborough permanently.

    However, today, the Chalker family¡¯s voluntary provocation gave Benedict new hope for a

    resurgence.

    ¡°Tyson Chalker, congrattions! You¡¯ve found a gem of a granddaughter¨Cinw! Hahaha!¡± Benedict

    He was aware of Emrys¡® identity. Thetter wasn¡¯t a kept man supported by Cordelia, nor was he

    Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw. Instead, Emrys was Empyrean Lord himself!

    Benedict figured the Chalkers were destined to meet their demise for daring to tarnish Empyrean Lord¡¯s

    reputation in that manner.

    He believed it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Chalker family would perish, and their businesses in North

    River District would naturally be divided and taken over by the other prestigious families.

    If Benedict wished to have a piece of the pie in that turmoil, he had to do one thing right away, which

    was to redeem himself. I must atone for my mistake, no matter what! Otherwise, the Sheldon family will

    never rise again.

    He gathered all members of the Sheldons at once and suggested his idea of heading to North River

    District and thrashing Jadeborough News.

    Once that decision was made, everyone from Sheldon Group was shocked to their cores.

    The distribution of forces in North River District differed from South River District. South River District

    was led by Osmond, the South River King, with many prestigious families operating

    12:12 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    Chapter 98 ying With Fire

    +10 pearls

    under him. On the other hand, the Chalkers reigned supreme in North River District.

    In other words, the Chalker family¡¯s status in North River District was simr to or even more significant

    than Osmond¡¯s in South River District.

    All of North River District¡¯s industries, including real estate, food and beverages, clothing, and many

    more, belonged to the Chalker family. Naturally, that included Jadeborough News as well.

    Benedict¡¯s decision to thrash Jadeborough News was no different from challenging the Chalkers¡®

    authority. One could only imagine how insane that idea was, as doing that would cause them to face

    the Chalker family¡¯s wrath and retaliation.

    Everyone in the Sheldon family advised Benedict not to be impulsive, but he was determined and

    stated that anyone who was afraid could leave Sheldon Group at any time.

    The others asked in puzzlement, ¡°Mr. Sheldon, what is the reason for you to take this huge risk of

    offending the Chalker family?¡±

    After experiencing the incident involving Cordelia Group, the Sheldons had already suffered an

    immense loss. If they were to provoke North River District¡¯s Chalker family at this moment, they would

    truly be driven to the brink of despair.

    Has Mr. Sheldon lost all hope for the Sheldon family and is ready to give up?

    Taking in everyone¡¯s confused expressions, Benedict sneered, ¡°Why? Ha! Because the Chalker family

    has crossed one of the most powerful figures in Chanaea¨CEmpyrean Lord!¡±

    Empyrean Lord!

    Everyone shuddered at the mention of that name. The next instant, their faces flushed, and an urge to

    kneel and show their reverence to the great man washed over them.

    Empyrean Lord was Chanaea¡¯s guardian, so everyone wondered how he could possibly be rted to

    this matter.

    ¡°Mr. Sheldon, are you saying that Cordelia h¨Chas a rtionship with Empyrean Lord?¡±

    Mr. Sheldon made such a crazy decision right after Jadeborough News published an article to smear

    Cordelia, and he also mentioned the Chalkers had provoked Empyrean Lord. Doesn¡¯t that imply

    Cordelia has a special rtionship with Empyrean Lord?

    The members of the Sheldon family weren¡¯t fools. Comprehension swiftly dawned on them.

    Benedict nodded.

    Boom!

    Utter stupefaction surged and churned within everyone. So, this is indeed the case! No wonder Mr.

    Sheldon was willing to punish Kane severely, even beating him to the brink of death when he offended

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Cordelia previously.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 Scandalous Article

    It turned out that the person standing behind Cordelia was indeed the renowned Empyrean Lord, who

    reigned over the entire nation.

    They also finally understood why Benedict had made such a crazy decision¨Che wanted to atone for his

    sins!

    ¡°We are willing to follow you and enter North River District without any hesitation, Mr. Sheldon!¡±

    dered everyone in unison.

    Their attitudes had taken a tremendous change. They were no longer fearful but extremely excited.

    The opportunity for the Sheldon family to rise again has arrived!

    Kane chimed in, ¡°Dad, I want to go to North River District with you to atone for my sins too.¡±

    However, Benedict patted his son¡¯s shoulder and replied, ¡°Stay at the Sheldon residence. Remember, if

    I don¡¯te back within three days, go to Cordelia Group and kneel there. Tell Cordelia everything I¡¯ve

    done.¡±

    The Chalkers were the most powerful and dangerous family in North River District.

    Benedict made this decision without any intention of surviving. He wanted to sacrifice himself for a

    once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity for the Sheldon family.

    When the members of the Sheldons heard his words, tears welled up in their eyes.

    Mr. Sheldon has truly put everything on the line!

    Meanwhile, a summer tuition ss in Jadeborough was filled with students.

    Since there was only one month left before the final year of high school, the students had to start

    studying diligently in order to achieve good results for the university entrance examination a yearter.

    Of course, many were forced by their parents to attend the tuition ss instead ofing of their own

    ord.

    Charlotte, who detested studying, was one of them.

    While the teacher was not paying attention, she secretly took out her phone and started reading a

    novel,

    Just when she was engrossed in the story, a news advertisement suddenly popped up on the page,

    and she identally clicked on it. Tsk, how annoying!

    However, when she scanned the contents of the article, she was dumbfounded.

    :=

    A

    12/12 Wed, 24

    Chapter 99 Scandalous¡­

    +10 pearls

    Mr. Lund¡­ is a pretty boy who leeches on women? I don¡¯t believe it!

    Without even bidding farewell to her teacher, Charlotte grabbed her backpack and ran out of the

    ssroom.

    She returned to the Sundend residence.

    ¡°Charlotte, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in ss today? Why did youe back all of a sudden?¡±

    Franklin asked in surprise.

    Charlotte held up her phone in front of him. With reddened eyes, she said, ¡°Grandpa, this article says

    that Mr. Lund is a pretty boy who¡¯s being kept by a woman.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± A grim expression instantly crossed his face as he bellowed, ¡°These profit¨Chungry news

    agencies! They can¡¯t do anything but spout garbage.¡±

    Franklin had already read the article, but he did not believe it at all.

    Someone like Mr. Lund can¡¯t possibly be a kept man. These unscrupulous news agencies are simply

    spouting

    nonsense.

    Thomas agreed, ¡°What you see is not necessarily the truth, Charlotte. Kids your age are easily swayed

    by what others say. Don¡¯t read such nonsensical articles anymore in the future.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Charlotte nodded, not believing the article either. She merely felt indignant on behalf of Emrys.

    Thomas smiled andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The bad guys will soon face their consequences.¡±

    After saying that, he left the house and headed straight for Osmond¡¯s mansion. When he arrived, he

    realized that the heads of several other prominent families were also present.

    Everyone looked solemn.

    Osmond, the South River King, stated gloomily, ¡°Since the Chalker family insists on ying with fire,

    their downfall is inevitable. Before that happens, we must do something too. We must go to North River

    District and pressurize them.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    ¡°Agreed

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    All the heads of the prominent families expressed their willingness to follow Osmond and head to North

    River District.

    Otherwise, it would be too shameless of them to divide the Chalkers¡® assets among themselves

    12:12 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    Chapter 99 Scandalous ¡­

    24  94%L

    +10 pearls

    after the family¡¯s downfall.

    The article caused a huge uproar.

    The Jadeborough News articles that were defaming Cordelia instantly caused a sensation in the entire

    city.

    While the prominent families at South River District were gathering their forces, Caylie, who was at

    Verdant Estate, was furious after reading the article.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 Smash The Office

    How outrageous! I¡¯ve never seen any news agency as irresponsible as them. How can they spout such

    nonsense with a few mere photos? They don¡¯t even have any evidence! How dare they do something

    like this? I wonder how sad Delia and Emrys will be after reading these articles.

    Even Yelena was so incensed that a murderous look raged in her pretty eyes.

    While Caylie was helpless to do anything, Yelena directly changed into Shadow Garden¡¯s uniform and

    rushed to North River District.

    In the meantime, still unaware of the severity of the issue, Angelina¨Cthe culprit behind everything¨Cwas

    gloating.

    Ever since she was chased out of Cordelia Group by Cordelia, she escaped to North River District as

    pathetically as a homeless dog and had to marry Joseph, that castrated man.

    For half a month, she suffered through all that humiliation.

    Now, she could finally take revenge.

    Angelina was filled with joy when she heard the citizens throw insults at Cordelia.

    ¡°Cordelia Youngblood, I¡¯ve never expected you to end up like this. Even if you¡¯ve made it big with

    Cordelia Group and managed to win South River King¡¯s support, I will still crush your reputation.

    ¡°I, Angelina Gardner, will publish the articles that the other media tforms don¡¯t dare to post. Those

    cowards might be scared of South River King, but I¡¯m not! After all, I¡¯ve got the Chalker family backing

    me up.¡±

    She could not be any happier and smugger at this moment.

    She wanted nothing more than to confront Cordelia face¨Cto¨Cface and witness how unpleasant the

    Hence, a n to find Cordelia and humiliate her in person hatched in Angelina¡¯s mind.

    I want Cordelia to know how foolish a decision it was to have offended me! The same goes for Emrys,

    that pretty boy! I want that adulterous couple to be too ashamed to stay in Jadeborough!

    With that thought in mind, she instructed the editors working for her to continue churning out articles

    that defamed Cordelia and Emrys.

    Right then, an employee rushed in anxiously and announced, ¡°Ms. Gardner, a group of people has just

    arrived outside. They¡¯re threatening to smash our news agency!¡±

    ¡°Smash our news agency? Hmph! Let me see who¡¯s audacious enough to do that!¡±

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    With a cold scoff, Angelina strode out of the office, only to see that a crowd had indeed gathered

    12

    Wed, 24

    Chapter 100 Smash The¡­

    +10 pearls

    outside.

    It consisted of Benedict and some b*dyguards from Sheldon Group.

    She questioned grimly, ¡°Benedict Sheldon, have you lost your mind? The Sheldon family was also a

    victim of Cordelia Group previously. Not only are you not grateful toward me now, but you even dare to

    When Angelina was Cordelia¡¯s secretary in the past, these influential figures seemed so unreachable

    and lofty to her. However, times had changed. She had managed to win the support of the Chalkers.

    Thus, she dared to address Benedict by his full name and scold him so thoughtlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who has lost your mind, you madwoman!¡±

    Benedict, however, merely nced at her with a cold smirk before instructing the group of b*dyguards

    behind him, ¡°Smash this news agency right now! Raze it to the ground!¡±

    The b*dyguards, all wielding hammers in their hands, immediately rushed forward and began to wreak

    havoc everywhere.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The entire ce became covered with shattered ss fragments. A fewputers in the office had

    also been smashed.

    ¡°Benedict, have you gone mad? Do you know whose territory this is?¡± Angelina screamed.

    Nheless, he ignored her and yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Smash everything! Haven¡¯t you guys

    eaten? Put all your strength into it!¡±

    The ce was in utter chaos, with screams resounding unendingly.

    ¡°Lunatics! You¡¯ll all be dead soon!¡±

    Angelina furiously made a call to ask for reinforces so that she could teach Benedict a harsh

    lesson.

    Not long after, some people showed up, but they were not from the Chalker family.

    Instead, they were Osmond, Thomas, Christian, and the rest.

    All of them were also carrying hammers, evidently also there to destroy the news agency.

    When they saw the scene in front of them, they were momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 The Missing Chalker

    Someone has beaten us to it?

    -98%

    +10 pearls

    Their expressions turned peculiar when they realized that Benedict had been one step ahead of them.

    They couldn¡¯t help but admire the man¡¯s quick thinking in seizing the opportunity swiftly.

    Even though they were impressed, they decided to let Benedict take the lead, as it saved them the

    trouble of getting involved. They stood back and watched as the situation unfolded.

    Suddenly, amanding voice broke the silence. ¡°How dare you cause trouble at the Chalker family¡¯s

    territory!¡±

    A swarm of b*dyguards swiftly rushed toward the scene, overpowering Benedict¡¯s men and subduing

    them.

    Angelina¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope as she hurried over to the man who spoke. ¡°Please help me, Dad!

    I¡¯ve only just taken over Jadeborough News recently, yet it¡¯s already being destroyed. I¡¯m devastated!¡±

    The person who arrived was none other than Angelina¡¯s father¨Cinw and Joseph¡¯s father, Gerald

    Chalker.

    Standing beside Gerald was a burly middle¨Caged man bearing a striking resemnce to him,

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    presumably his brother.

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but wonder when Gerald had acquired a brother, as they had never

    encountered him before.

    At that moment, Gerald strode forward with a stern expression, confronting Osmond face to face.

    ¡°Osmond Langdon, you may dominate the South River District, but who gave you the audacity to

    extend your reach to the North River District?¡± he challenged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I came to North River District?¡± Osmond nonchntly rested the sledgehammer

    on his shoulder and locked eyes with Gerald.

    Gerald¡¯s gaze hardened as he turned his head and nced at Angelina. He then sneered at Osmond,

    ¡°So are you doing this because you are frustrated that my daughter¨Cinw exposed your scandalous

    affair with Cordelia?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the influential figures from the various prominent families of the South River District

    couldn¡¯t help but show strange expressions.

    Frustrated? Hardly. The Chalker family is about to face a great cmity, and we¡¯re eagerly waiting to

    divide the properties in the North River District. Why would we be frustrated?

    07 15 Thu, 25 Jan O

    Chapter 101 The Missing ¡­

    up

    +10 pearls

    In the midst of the intense standoff between Osmond and Gerald, something unexpected happened.

    Suddenly, the burly man who bore a striking resemnce to Gerald stepped forward. His eyes were

    filled with disdain as he approached Osmond.

    ¡°Are you the South River King?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Upon hearing his voice, Osmond immediately shifted his gaze from Gerald to the man standing before

    him.

    In the next instant, his b*dy trembled slightly.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    As Osmond stood before the formidable man, he couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming sense of

    pressure.

    A look of astonishment crept onto Osmond¡¯s face.

    Osmond, who had honed his martial arts skills and relied on them to establish his dominance in

    the South River District, was taken aback.

    The person standing before him exuded an aura that was undeniably on par with his own.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend how the Chalker family could harbor such a formidable individual.

    Just then, the man spoke. ¡°I¡¯m Wilfred Chalker, Gerald¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Wilfred Chalker?¡±

    Upon hearing this name, everyone was momentarily stunned. However, they soon came to their

    senses and eximed, ¡°Wilfred Chalker, the man who went missing ten years ago?¡±

    Tyson, the patriarch of the Chalker family, had two sons: Gerald, the elder son, and Wilfred, the

    younger son.

    Ten years ago, Wilfred mysteriously disappeared.

    The news of his disappearance had caused a tremendous stir at the time. The Jadeborough News

    dedicated considerable coverage to the case, running missing person notices and updates for six

    month¡¯s continuously.

    No wonder the man before them seemed familiar, yet they were unable to remember who it was ¡ªit

    it was Wilfred, the one who vanished ten years ago.

    Wilfred nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. I identally fell off a cliff but miraculously survived. I

    was fortunate to encounter a mentor and learn martial arts from him. Now, I have

    Inu, 25 Jan

    Kiss

    Chapter 101 The Missing ¡­

    +10 pearls

    be a martial artist.¡±

    ¡°A martial artist!¡± gasped the crowd in shock.

    Even Osmond shared the same reaction.

    Although he had some foundational martial arts skills and could easily defeat a dozen ordinary people,

    it was insignificantpared to a true martial artist.

    Wilfred¡¯s transformation into a martial artist after his misfortune was nothing short of astonishing. It sent

    shivers down the spines of those who heard the revtion.

    With an air of arrogance, Wilfred proimed, ¡°I¡¯ve returned to Jadeborough to consolidate the forces

    here. From now on, this city belongs to me, and there will be no ce for you, South River King. Do

    you have any objections?¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 The Assassin

    Wilfred stared at Osmond, his gaze emanating an undeniable aura of intimidation.

    Thetter felt cold sweat running down his back.

    After all, he was utterly powerless when faced with ¨¤ martial artist.

    Wilfred smirked and said, ¡°My father¡¯s sixtieth birthday ising up in a couple of days, so I don¡¯t wish

    to start a bloodbath just yet. However, after the celebration, I don¡¯t want to hear the name ¡®South River

    King¡® ever again. Clear?¡±

    He¡¯s threatening us!

    Osmond and the others trembled involuntarily, but soon they clenched their jaws, refusing to back

    down.

    Why does it matter if he¡¯s a martial artist? He¡¯s a nob*dypared to Empyrean Lord! After all,

    Empyrean Lord has already decreed the inevitable downfall of the Chalker family on Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s

    sixtieth birthday. With just two days remaining until the fateful event, I¡¯m determined to endure this

    humiliation and bide my time.

    Suddenly, Benedict bellowed at the top of his lungs, ¡°So what if you¡¯re a martial artist? It changes

    nothing! The Chalker family should prepare to face your downfall!¡±

    Swoosh!

    Wilfred charged forward, closing the distance between himself and Benedict. With ruthless precision,

    he delivered a bone¨Ccrushing kick to thetter¡¯s chest, causing him to spew forth a gush of blood. ¡°I

    dare you to repeat yourself!¡±

    Despite the pain and injury, Benedict remained defiant. His voice was strained yet resolute as he

    spoke. ¡°Even if you beat me to death, I will never retract my words. The Chalker family has stirred the

    wrath of an unstoppable force. Embrace your impending doom!¡±

    ¡°I shall send you to your grave!¡± Wilfred seethed with anger, relentlessly pummeling Benedict with a

    barrage of kicks that left him writhing on the ground, bones shattered, and blood staining his lips.

    ¡°The Chalker family¡­ is¡­ doomed. Haha,e on, kill me¡­¡± Benedict hissed in between his bloody

    coughs.

    Osmond and the rest felt their scalps tingling with unease.

    Why is Benedict so stubborn? Can¡¯t he endure for just another two or three days?

    Little did they know that Benedict had ventured to the North River District to seek atonement.

    He never intended to return alive.

    Chapter 102 The Assassin

    +10 pearls

    ¡°You fool! Even in the face of death, you spout nonsense. I shall grant your wish and send you straight

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    to the depths of hell!¡±

    Wilfred¡¯s rage engulfed him, erasing any remnants of his earlier promise to spare lives.

    With a leap, he instantly soared over five meters into the air, his knees bending as he descended with

    lightning speed.

    If hended that devastating knee strike, he would certainly shatter Benedict¡¯s skull.

    In that critical moment, a piercing whistle filled the air, followed by a glimmer of chilling light that

    abruptly materialized before Wilfred.

    An assassin?

    Wilfred¡¯s brows furrowed as he swiftly maneuvered through the air,nding a mere twenty centimeters

    away from Benedict¡¯s head.

    He narrowly evaded the chilling gleam.

    As he focused on the assant¡¯s attire, Wilfred¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°An assassin from Shadow

    Garden! Are you the person Benedict warned about? The one I should not have provoked?¡±

    Wilfred had encountered assassins from Shadow Garden during his training days. Hence, he

    recognized the person before him as a member of the notorious organization.

    The person was none other than Yelena.

    However, no one could recognize her as she was dressed in ck attire, and her face was concealed

    behind a mask.

    Ignoring Wilfred, she cast a brief nce at Angelina and muttered, ¡°You are married to a eunuch. I fail

    to see what you have to boast about.¡±

    Her words instantly sent shockwaves through the Chalkers.

    Joseph¡¯s situation was a sensitive and forbidden topic within the family. Hence, they were shocked to

    hear Yelena talk about it in the open.

    Just then, Gerald thought of something. ring angrily at Yelena, he asked, ¡°Was it you who

    orchestrated Joseph¡¯s incident six months ago?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right,¡± Yelena admitted.

    Damn it!

    In an instant, Gerald¡¯s fury erupted like a raging volcano.

    The person standing before him had stripped his son of his manhood!

    Kiss

    Chapter 102 The Assassin

    8 , 97%0

    +10 pearls

    For the past six months, not a single day passed without Gerald yearning to find the despicable

    assassin. However, all his efforts had been in vain.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 Centipede Venom

    Gerald never expected her to brazenly walk right into their midst.

    OP

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Feeling infuriated, he clenched his fists and roared, ¡°Wilfred, kill her! Kill her now! I will deliver her

    lifeless b*dy to Joseph and let him punish her!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    With that, Wilfred advanced toward his opponent, emanating the formidable presence of a seasoned

    martial artist.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Wilfred¡¯s decisive strikes reverberated with terrifying force, leaving deep imprints on the ground with

    each powerful step he took.

    His fists, as if forged from steel, unleashed an awe¨Cinspiring might that forced Yelena to repeatedly

    retreat in the face of his relentless assault.

    So, this is the true strength of a

    artial artist?

    The spectators¡® widened pupils reflected their astonishment.

    Even Osmond couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of inferiority. If it weren¡¯t for Emrys¡® backing, he would

    have beenpelled to yield to Wilfred without hesitation.

    The might of a martial artist exceeded that of mere mortals. They were truly formidable yet frightening.

    However, Osmond and hispanions were perplexed by the fact that an assassin from Shadow

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Garden had chosen to assist them.

    In the blink of an eye, thebatants had exchanged blows a dozen times or more.

    Wilfred¡¯s movements were forceful and resolute, reminiscent of a charging bull; each punch carried

    immense power.

    In contrast, Yelena disyed remarkable agility and flexibility. After enduring a few setbacks, she wisely

    chose not to engage Wilfred head¨Con, opting instead for a strategy of attrition, resulting in a tense

    standoff between them.

    Bang!

    They exchanged blows once again.

    As Wilfred¡¯s fists swung toward Yelena, she calmly retreated while manipting her dagger to find

    opportunities to strike.

    Chapter 103 Centipede ¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°The assassins from Shadow Garden are indeed formidable!¡±

    Wilfred¡¯s expression turned grim.

    If Yelena engaged him head¨Con, he would undoubtedly overpower her. However, she kept evading and

    maneuvering, surpassing him in speed, leaving him¡¯frustrated and unable to fully utilize his strength.

    At this rate, he would eventually be worn down and lose the battle.

    Martial artists cultivated their internal energy. In the early stages, it was divided into nine tiers) and in

    the advanced stage, once the internal energy was projected externally, they would reach the realm of a

    grandmaster.

    Wilfred had not yet reached the grandmaster realm and could only rely on his punches and kicks for

    attacks. Every time he missed, it depleted his internal energy.

    Once his internal energy was exhausted, even a direct confrontation would make him no match for

    Yelena.

    This was clearly Yelena¡¯s strategy.

    A glint of malevolence flickered in Wilfred¡¯s eyes as yet another punch missed its target. Then, in a

    sudden twist, his fist transformed into an open palm, unleashing a dazzling cascade of seven- colored

    light.

    Yelena¡¯s face turned pale.

    Wilfred hasn¡¯t reached the grandmaster stage. How can he manifest his inner strength externally?

    Yet, in the next instant, she cried out, ¡°Centipede!¡±

    Indeed, what erupted from Wilfred¡¯s palm was not the typical internal energy of a martial artist but

    rather a rainbow¨Ccolored centipede with blood¨Cred wings. Without warning, it sank its fangs into

    Yelena¡¯s hand.

    Herplexion drained of color, and she swiftly spun around, fleeing from the scene.

    Gerald scowled, his voice dripping with frustration. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±

    That d*mned assassin caused my beloved son to lose his manhood. Oh, how I long to subject her to

    unspeakable torment!

    To his annoyance, Yelena managed to escape, and there was no telling when he could have his

    revenge.

    ¡°She¡¯s infected with my seven¨Ccolored centipede venom. Sooner orter, she will return and beg me

    for the antidote. And when that happens, Joseph will have the opportunity to exact his revenge,¡±

    Wilfred coldly remarked.

    Kiss

    Chapter 103 Centipede ¡­

    +10 pearls

    Hearing his words, Gerald felt slightly relieved.

    Wilfred extended his hand, revealing a gruesome, bloodied hole. The seven¨Ccolored centipede

    slithered back into his palm through the hole, causing him visible pain.

    The sight was horrifying, but Gerald refrained from asking too many questions. He felt a sense of pride

    knowing that his younger brother possessed such a powerful weapon.

    Once the seven¨Ccolored centipede had fully retreated into Wilfred¡¯s b*dy, the agonized expression on

    his face slowly dissipated. After that, he walked to Benedict and kicked thetter several times.

    ¡°The so¨Ccalled untouchable force you mentioned has already fallen victim to my seven¨Ccolored

    centipede venom. Her time is running short. Are you feeling desperate now?¡± Wilfred sneered with

    disdain.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Humiliation

    +10 pearls

    Wilfred scoffed as he believed that the assassin from Shadow Garden was the reason for Benedict¡¯s

    confidence.

    Benedicty twitching on the ground in pain, barely able to utter a word. His face was swollen and

    bruised. Yet, his eyes still glimmered with defiance.

    Wilfred, however, refrained from delivering the final blow. Instead, he ordered his b*dyguards to take

    Benedict back and imprison him. He intended to inflict further torment once the assassin from Shadow

    Garden walked into their trap.

    Before leaving, Wilfred cast a contemptuous nce at Osmond and the others. ¡°Your so¨Ccalled backer

    is nothing but garbage in my eyes. Remember, from this day on, I, Wilfred, am the almighty man in

    Jadeborough!¡±

    Heughed arrogantly, confident in his superiority.

    Had it not been for Benedict¡¯s stubbornness, Wilfred wouldn¡¯t have bothered dealing with these useless

    fools.

    Meanwhile, Angelina held her head high, feeling smug to the core.

    The Chalker family was already formidable, and now with the addition of a martial arts expert as their

    uncle, it was only a matter of time before they dominated Jadeborough.

    She had made the right choice by marrying into the Chalker family.

    ¡°Cordelia, you think you¡¯re so outstanding, but no matter how exceptional you are, you will always be

    inferior to me. Forever and ever!¡±

    When the Chalkers ruled over Jadeborough, Osmond would be driven out of the region.

    Cordelia¡¯s situation would inevitably deteriorate without the support and protection of her influential

    backer, Osmond.

    That day would arrive soon.

    Whenever Angelina thought of Cordelia¡¯s uing plight, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk in anticipation.

    Even after the Chalkers departed, Osmond and the rest stayed rooted on the spot for a long time, their

    expressions glum.

    They knew that the Chalker family would undoubtedly be annihted once Emrys made a move.

    However, they had to wait for another two or three days for that to happen.

    Normally, such a short period of time would pass in the blink of an eye, but now, each day felt

    0716

    Thu, 25 Jan

    S

    Chapter 104 Humiliation

    +10 pearls

    like a year.

    The memory of the humiliation they had just endured and the arrogant expression on Wilfred¡¯s face

    weighed heavily on their minds. They were eager for the day of the Chalker family¡¯s banquet to arrive.

    If only Empyrean Lord could take action immediately.

    Unbeknownst to them, Emrys was not at Jadeborough at the moment, which was why he couldn¡¯t

    make a move. He had little interest in current affairs too, and so remained unaware that the city had

    undergone a drastic change.

    More importantly, Caylie and Yelena had initially refrained from informing them as they were concerned

    about the potential impact on Cordelia¡¯s project.

    Meanwhile, Osmond and his men firmly believed that their lord had his own ns and intended to

    settle this score on Tyson¡¯s sixtieth birthday.

    In truth, if Osmond were to inform Emrys about the matter now, thetter would undoubtedly storm into

    the Chalker family¡¯s residence instead of waiting till the banquet.

    Meanwhile, a man and a woman sat in the grand reception hall of the Gage Group headquarters

    located in Summerbank. The man exuded an air of confidence with his well¨Cgroomed appearance and

    charismatic smile, while the woman captivated all whoid eyes on her.

    The man was Emrys while the woman was Cordelia.

    Shortly after, a woman dressed in ck stockings and high heels pushed open the door and walked in.

    She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but Mr. Gage is not meeting any visitors today. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to

    leave.¡±

    ¡°Not meeting visitors? But we made an appointment in advance, didn¡¯t we?¡± Cordelia¡¯s brows furrowed

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    in displeasure.

    Beforeing to Summerbank, she had already arranged a meeting with the boss of Gage Group.

    They had been waiting for quite some time, only to be met with such a dismissive

    response.

    It was utterly disrespectful.

    Though visibly annoyed, Cordelia refrained fromining too much. After all, she was the one

    seeking their assistance.

    Just then, a middle¨Caged man in a well¨Ctailored suit arrived at the entrance. The secretary immediately

    greeted him with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Yves, pleasee this way. Mr. Gage has been waiting for

    quite some time.¡±

    The sudden change in attitude was astounding.

    Cordelia naturally felt indignant. She stood up and questioned the secretary, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say

    mu, 25 Jan

    Kiss

    Chapter 104 Humiliation

    +10 pearls

    that Mr. Gage was not receiving visitors today?¡±

    The secretary didn¡¯t respond to her question immediately. Instead, she escorted the middle¨Caged man

    to her boss¡® office before returning to the reception hall. ¡°Ms. Youngblood, Mr. Gage has already

    reviewed yourpany¡¯s information.¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 A Purple Mark

    ¡°Then why is he still dying meeting me for so long?¡±

    +10 pearls

    ¡°I think you know better than me why Mr. Gage won¡¯t meet with you, Ms. Youngblood.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cordelia knitted her brows.

    Seeing Cordelia feign ignorance when she already knew the answer, the female secretary had no

    choice but to shrug her shoulders and reply, ¡°Considering that you¡¯re all businesspeople, Mr. Gage

    thought at first to save you some embarrassment and let you give up gracefully. However, since you

    insist on being obstinate, don¡¯t me me for speaking bluntly. There¡¯s no way Mr. Gage will coborate

    with you.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Cordelia pressed, feeling puzzled.

    The secretary nced at her disdainfully, wondering whether she genuinely did not know the reason or

    was only pretending not to know.

    ¡°Ms. Youngblood, look up Cordelia Group online on your own. You¡¯ll be able to find out why,¡± she

    answered impatiently before leaving the reception area in her high heels.

    Cordelia looked flummoxed. What¡¯s going on?

    There was a knot of confusion in her stomach as she turned on herptop and typed ¡°Cordelia Group¡±

    into the search bar. After she read the first article that popped up, her pretty face instantly turned as

    pale as a sheet.

    Breaking news! Cordelia Group¡¯s beautiful CEO, Cordelia Youngblood, has an extremely messy

    personal life. While hooking up with South River King, Osmond Langdon, she also secretly has a

    toyboy at the same time¡­

    Such articles were already everywhere in Jadeborough. However, since Jadeborough was just a small

    citypared to the state of Jazona, the news had not blown up as quickly as one would imagine. As

    such, one would not simplye across those articles unless they searched specific keywords. That

    was why Cordelia had not seen those articles until now.

    If that secretary hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I probably would¡¯ve been in the dark until I returned to

    Jadeborough.

    Emrys had been standing behind Cordelia, so he had seen the articles too. A terrifying look of

    murderous intent filled his eyes. We haven¡¯t left Jadeborough all that long, yet something so serious

    has happened. Whoever did this deserves to rot in hell!

    He strode out of Gage Group, then phoned Osmond and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the nderous articles?¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ the Chalker family¡¯s doing!¡±

    Over in North River District, Osmond had been brooding over the matter. His mind was still in a daze

    when he received the call. As it turns out, Empyrean Lord doesn¡¯t know about it yet!

    /

    Thu, 25

    Chapter 105 A Purple Mark

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°The Chalkers, eh? How dare they! Osmond, go and prepare arger coffin immediately. I want to

    celebrate that old geezer of the Chalker family¡¯s birthday early.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll get on it at once!¡± After Osmond hung up the phone, he appeared more at ease.

    Thomas and the others asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Empyrean Lord is livid. He¡¯ll probably destroy the Chalker family today. All of you, hurry up and

    prepare whatever gifts you can find. We¡¯re sending over a big present to that family in advance,¡±

    Osmond replied while cackling wildly. I was down in the dumps earlier, not expecting that retribution

    would get served so quickly. There¡¯s no need to wait for another two or three days. Today, we¡¯ll be able

    to go all out and vent the anger we¡¯ve been suppressing in our hearts! How can I not be excited?

    Cordelia and Emrys made their way back to Jadeborough as quickly as possible.

    While she hurried to Cordelia Group to discuss public rtions strategy on handling the matter with her

    employees, he prepared to go and look for Osmond. However, he received a phone call on the way

    there.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    It was Yelena. Her voice sounded very weak.

    With anxiety written all over his face, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Lena, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    However, there was no answer from the other end of the line.

    ¡°Aargh!¡± Letting out a furious roar, he hastily activated the Telepathic Formation and found Yelena¡¯s

    location a secondter.

    He rushed there immediately.

    By the time he found Yelena, she had copsed in a field. The bite wound on the back of her hand had

    turned a purplish¨Cck color. On top of that, a purple mark measuring ten centimeters had appeared

    on her arm.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 Celebrate His Birthday In Advance

    That was the sign of the seven¨Ccolored centipede¡¯s deadly venom.

    The purple mark would extend by ten centimeters whenever the venom red up. When it finally

    reached the heart, it would mean certain death.

    Having no time to waste, Emrys scanned the surroundings. Seeing no one else around, he immediately

    ripped open her clothes.

    His gaze was pure and devoid of any trace of malicious intent. Holding a needle between his fingers,

    he stabbed it into Yelena. Sealing her circtory system will temporarily dy the spread of the

    venom. However, we¡¯ll need to use the medicine made from the seven¨Ccolored centipede¡¯s b*dy to get

    rid of the toxinspletely.

    After treating her, he removed his clothes and draped them over her. Then, he hugged her delicate

    b*dy close to his before hurrying back to Verdant Estate.

    When he exited the mansion a whileter, his eyes zed with a murderous intent that was utterly

    terrifying.

    Over at the Chalker residence, colorful lights and decorations adorned the ce, and the atmosphere

    was joyful.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    It would be Tyson¡¯s sixtieth birthday in two days, and everyone in the family was busy preparing for it.

    Although the news about Jadeborough News getting thrashed that day had been an unwee

    surprise, it did not have much impact on their high spirits.

    It could be said that the Chalker family had been blessed threefold during this period. Indeed, there

    were three happy events. The first was Angelina marrying into the family. The second was that Wilfred,

    who had been missing for ten years, had finally returned and was now a martial artist. The third was,

    naturally, Tyson¡¯s uing sixtieth birthday.

    All the signs indicated that their family was about to prosper and would soon monopolize all industries

    in Jadeborough, carving an unshakeable dominance in the city.

    At that moment, a young man with feminine features stood beside Angelina. He asked in a slightly

    high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°What happened at the news agency today didn¡¯t startle you, did it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head and replied in a toneced with mockery, ¡°It was just the work of a bunch of

    nobodies who think too highly of themselves. They may have destroyed Jadeborough News/but

    another will take its ce tomorrow. They¡¯re just wasting their energy.¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying. With the family¡¯s current capabilities, we can set up as many Jadeborough

    News as we want. With Uncle Wilfred around, I believe all of Jadeborough will soon belong to us.¡±

    07:16 Thu, 25 Jan K

    Chapter 106 Celebrate His ¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm. I¡¯m so happy to have married you.¡± She rested her head affectionately against the young

    man¡¯s shoulder.

    The feminine¨Clooking man was none other than Joseph.

    At first, Angelina had married into the Chalker family to enlist their help in seeking revenge on Cordelia.

    She had not harbored any hopes concerning marital intimacy. After all, her husband no longer had his

    manhood, so what more could she expect?

    However, she soon realized she had been gravely mistaken.

    Although Joseph had lost his capabilities in that aspect, he used to be a womanizer. Hence, he was

    skilled when it came to pleasing a woman in bed. To mimic an old saying, the North River District has a

    silver¨Ctongued resident, and that person is Joseph.

    Paired with the help of some electric¨Cpowered toys in the bedroom, Angelina could not be happier.

    Hence, she was not lying through her teeth when uttering those words. It was because after marrying

    Joseph, she had genuinely experienced much happiness and joy like never before.

    While they were all bustling about happily making preparations for the birthday banquet, Osmond and

    the others suddenly showed up uninvited, each carrying a briefcase.

    When the Chalker family saw them, their faces immediately disyed looks of intense hostility.

    Narrowing his eyes coldly, Gerald asked, ¡°South River King, are the lot of you truly unafraid of death?

    We warned you just this afternoon, yet you couldn¡¯t wait to walk in here to meet your end?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± Osmond chuckled as he waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s

    sixtieth birthday in a couple of days, right? We didn¡¯t receive an invitation, and it¡¯d be incredibly

    embarrassing if we gatecrashed the banquet on the day. That¡¯s why we decided unanimously toe

    and celebrate his birthday two days in advance.¡±

    Celebrate his birthday in advance? The expressions on the Chalkers¡® faces froze.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Mahogany Coffin

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Gerald said darkly, ¡°I have never heard of the custom of celebrating one¡¯s birthday in advance. If you

    guys dare to y any tricks, I¡¯ll make sure none of you leave the Chalker residence standing today.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Of course not! Don¡¯t you see we have brought you gifts?¡±

    Osmondughed and patted the silver briefcase in his hand.

    Silver briefcases like this were usually used to hold money.

    Could it be¡­

    Angelina came to a realization and sneered. Stepping forward, she mocked, ¡°South River King, if you

    want to seek favor with our family, just say it directly. There¡¯s no need to use Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s sixtieth

    birthday as an excuse.¡±

    Seek favor?

    The Chalker family members looked at Angelina in confusion.

    Angelina pushed up her pink¨Cframed sses and confidently analyzed, ¡°That¡¯s right. They came to

    cause trouble at our mediapany, but Uncle Wilfred taught them a lesson. Then, they must have

    been terrified after witnessing his strength, so they came here to give us money. However, they can¡¯t

    put aside their pride, so they are using Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s birthday as an excuse. Their purpose is none

    other than to have Uncle Wilfred spare their lives. After all, it won¡¯t be long before our family

    monopolizes Jadeborough. Therefore, they decided to seek favor with us before it was toote.¡±

    Angelina¡¯s exnation was logical and convincing, so the crowd nodded in agreement.

    It truly made sense to them.

    Gerald also nodded and shot an approving look at Angelina. What an intelligent daughter¨Cinw! At

    least she won¡¯t ruin our family¡¯s reputation.

    Wilfred, who was at the side, sneered disdainfully.

    He had assumed Osmond was a tough individual, so he didn¡¯t expect thetter to be so cowardly after

    witnessing him in action.

    It was too easy to be the most powerful person in the city. How boring.

    He responded condescendingly, ¡°Since you guys are begging so pitifully, I¡¯ll make an exception for you.

    When your businesses be the Chalker family¡¯s, I¡¯ll allow you guys to still stay in Jadeborough.¡±

    Listening to his tone, it was obvious he regarded himself as the ruler of Jadeborough.

    5

    07 16 Thu, 25 Jan L.

    Chapter 107 Mahogany¡­

    +10 pearls

    Being a martial artist gave him the confidence to do so.

    However, Osmond and the others scrunched up their faces.

    Seek favor? Begging so pitifully? The Chalker family is really confident!

    Meanwhile, Gerald had already taken the silver briefcases from Osmond and the others. When he

    opened them, his expression changed drastically.

    Death candles! All six briefcases are filled to the brim with death candles! They are cursing Old Mr.

    Chal?er to die!

    ¡°D*mn it! You b*stards! How dare you challenge us? I¡¯ll send you guys to hell!¡±

    Wilfred was still looking at them condescendingly until he saw this. He immediately became enraged

    and charged toward Osmond with his fingers crooked like ws.

    Osmond¡¯s expression swiftly fell.

    However, at that moment, a mahogany coffin flew in from outside the courtyard. With a thundering

    thud, it mmed into Wilfred¡¯s chest with terrifying force. Wilfred flew backward like

    a kite with its strings cut before crashing into the wall and falling to the ground.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Wilfred immediately felt as if his organs had been rearranged.

    ¡°How powerful!¡±

    Bright red blood spurted out of his mouth, and shock was etched across his features.

    Even though he had mainly been caught off guard, his opponent¡¯s powerful and intimidating entrance

    still put him under immense pressure.

    Boom!

    The mahogany coffin then fell to the ground, causing the ground beneath the Chalker residence

    to tremble.

    Shortly after, a young man¡¯s voice rang out coldly from the distance. ¡°I have waited a long time for this

    day!¡±

    His voice reached them before he even arrived.

    The Chalkers were in shock.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 Is It A Misunderstanding

    du

    +10 pearls

    Judging by the impact created by the mahogany coffin when it fell, it must weigh at least three hundred

    kilograms. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would possess such strength to throw the mahogany

    coffin from a far distance to the Chalker residence¡¯s courtyard and injure Wilfred, a martial artist, so

    severely.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    Angelina shook her head in disbelief. She was all too familiar with this voice, but she couldn¡¯t believe

    the owner of this voice was the same as the person she had in her mind.

    She turned her head stiffly toward the damaged entrance.

    Finally, the young man appeared.

    It was Emrys.

    In an instant, everyone in the Chalker family widened their eyes in disbelief, especially Angelina. They

    couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear.

    It¡¯s him. It¡¯s really him! Emrys was the one who threw the mahogany coffin into our courtyard. Isn¡¯t he

    Cordelia¡¯s boy¨Ctoy? How does he have such immense strength?

    The Chalkers¡® teeth were chattering in fear because they knew that he was also most probably a

    martial artist to be able to throw a heavy mahogany coffin into their courtyard by himself.

    This also meant that the person the family had been attempting to disparage for the past was a martial

    artist.

    That thought terrified them instantly.

    few days

    Emrys¡® expression was icy cold when he walked into the Chalker residence. Every step he took struck

    fear in the Chalkers¡® hearts.

    ¡°I have prepared a big gift for you guys. A coffin coupled with death candles! Do you like it?¡± Emrys

    bellowed. His shout reverberated throughout the entire residence, causing everyone present to jolt in

    fright.

    Trembling, Gerald answered, ¡°Mr. Lund, perhaps there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us.¡±

    Emrys nced at him coldly. ¡°Misunderstanding? When you guys were ruining my and Delia¡¯s

    reputations, why didn¡¯t you call it a misunderstanding then?¡±

    Gerald froze.

    His anger was palpable as he locked his gaze on Angelina.

    Everything happening today is all because of this b*tch! D*mn it!

    0776 Thu, 25 Jan

    Chapter 108 Is It A¡­

    +10 pearls

    Emrys walked over to Wilfred and stated coldly, ¡°I heard you consider yourself to be the ruler of

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jadeborough. I also heard that the Chalker family wants to control the entire Jadeborough. Last but not

    least, I heard that I¡¯m just trash in your eyes.¡±

    Wilfred broke out in cold sweat upon hearing the three statements.

    From the force of the mahogany coffin mming into him earlier, he knew that the young man in front

    of him was definitely stronger than him.

    Wilfred was already overwhelmed by fear.

    Back when he said those words, he thought he was the only martial artist in Jadeborough. He had

    presumed that the assassin from Shadow Garden was the one supporting Osmond and the others

    behind the scenes.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect the young man in front of him to be so terrifying.

    No wonder Benedict was still screaming that it was over for the Chalker family after I beat up thetter

    this afternoon. Now I understand why he was so confident about it.

    The Chalker family was indeed doomed after offending such a frightening martial artist.

    It was as if the end of the world had arrived for them!

    ¡°M¨CMr. Lund, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Wilfred gulped and tried to endure the excruciating pain.

    Another misunderstanding?

    Emrys¡® killing intent burst forth, and he grabbed Wilfred¡¯s head and rammed it into the mahogany coffin.

    Bang!

    ¡°I dare you to say it again. Is it a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°It really is a misunderstanding!¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡±

    Wilfred was dumbfounded as he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. Angelina was the one

    07:17 Thu, 23 Jan (

    Kiss

    Chapter 108 Is It A ¡­

    3-4/%

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    trying to ruin Emrys¡® reputation, so he was confused about why the young man was beating him up

    instead.

    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t understand his mistake, Emrys held Wilfred¡¯s head and exined coldly,

    ¡°Your seven¨Ccolored centipede bit a woman I hold dearly in my heart. Tell me. Is this still a

    misunderstanding?¡±

    Bang!

    Emrys grabbed Wilfred¡¯s head again and smashed it into the coffin.

    The moment he entered the residence, he already felt the aura of the seven¨Ccolored centipede

    emanating from Wilfred. As a result, Wilfred was the first person on whom he vented his rage.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Despair

    Compared to his and Cordelia¡¯s reputations being smeared, Emrys figured he should seek revenge for

    Yelena first.

    Therefore, how could he possibly let Wilfred go?

    Hearing Emrys¡® words, Wilfred shuddered. At that moment, he finally understood everything. No

    wonder he¡¯s so angry. The assassin from Shadow Garden this afternoon is his beloved woman. I¡¯m in

    great trouble!

    Wilfred uttered fearfully, ¡°Mr. Lund, I really didn¡¯t know that the assassin from Shadow Garden was your

    woman. As long as you spare me, I¡¯ll immediately cure her venom. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡±

    Bang!

    Emrys smashed Wilfred¡¯s head against the coffin again.

    Wilfred was on the verge of tears. I¡¯ve already said I would help cure his woman. What else is he not

    satisfied with?Bang!

    Yet another m of Wilfred¡¯s head against the coffin rang out, causing all the colors to drain from his

    face.

    Bang!

    Emrys repeated his action.

    Finally, Wilfred went on a rampage, and his internal energy surged. Eyes bloodshot, he roared, ¡°Emrys,

    you¡¯re too much! Without my antidote, that woman is bound to die!¡±

    Wilfred was a martial artist, after all. He had tried to be nice, but Emrys was relentless in his

    humiliation, so how could he possibly endure further?

    Even if Emrys was stronger than him, Wilfred was ready to fight to the death.

    However, the answer he received was another shove of his head.

    Bang!

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Wilfred screamed bloody murder.

    His power as a martial artist burst forth entirely, causing every hair on his b*dy to bristle as if he had

    been struck by lightning.

    His immense wrath was evident from his appearance.

    ?*07

    Thu, 25

    Chapter 109 Despair

    +10 pearls

    However, Emrys remained unfazed and expressionless.

    He even voluntarily released Wilfred¡¯s head and took a few steps back, not because he feared Wilfred

    but because he had another idea in mind.

    ¡°Do you know what despair is?¡± Emrys asked monotonously.

    Then, he waited silently for Wilfred to muster his power to the limit before throwing a punch

    forward.

    Boom!

    Wilfred fell to the ground vomiting blood.

    Emrys thought, What is despair? It is when I allow you to exhibit the full extent of your power before I

    shatter what you take the most pride in with a casual punch.

    Emrys didn¡¯t only crush Wilfred¡¯s palm with his attack but also thetter¡¯s confidence.

    Their difference in strength was simply insurmountable.

    Wilfred¡¯s vigor instantly plummeted. At that moment, a streak of colorful light shot out from his b*dy.

    It was the seven¨Ccolored centipede!

    Wilfred had unleashed his trump card.

    Emrys slightly narrowed his eyes. When the seven¨Ccolored centipede was about to bite him, he

    suddenly spat out an ancient cyan seal from his mouth. The seal hit the centipede with a smacking

    sound.

    The seven¨Ccolored centipede screeched and flew back into Wilfred¡¯s b*dy.

    By then, Wilfred was already shocked to his core. He widened his eyes at Emrys and said, ¡°Y- You¡¯re

    not a martial artist. You¡¯re a f¨Cfriar!¡±

    Martial artists focused on condensing their internal energy. During the early phase of their training, they

    mainly refined their physical strength, and only after they became a Manifestor grandmaster could they

    release their internal energy to kill people from a distance.

    A friar was different. ent.

    Friars were proficient in utilizing various magical techniques and spells from the beginning, having

    strengthparable to a martial arts grandmaster.

    The two had different cultivation systems.

    A martial artist below the Manifestor level was far weaker than a friar because a friar could utilize all

    kinds of magical techniques and spells so martial artists couldn¡¯t get close to them.

    0717 Thu, 25 Jan L

    Chapter 109 Despair

    +10 pearls

    However, beyond the level of Manifestor, martial artists became stronger than friars, and that was

    because of two reasons. First, martial artists¡® physiques were more robust than friars. Second, a

    Manifestor could unleash their internal energy, which was extremely powerful.

    Even in his wildest dream, Wilfred didn¡¯t anticipate his opponent to be a friar instead of a martial artist.

    No wonder he¡¯s so domineering. The Chalker family really messed with the wrong person this time.

    Amidst Wilfred¡¯s astonishment, a pained expression suddenly spread across his face, and his facial

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    features became contorted.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Wilfred howled.

    At that moment, he felt as if hundreds of insects were gnawing at his bones, and the flesh on his b*dy

    rapidly shriveled up as though his blood was being drained.

    Thu, 25

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 Cultivator

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Finding Wilfred pathetic, Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°You assumed that the seven¨Ccolored

    centipede is your weapon, but in fact, you have long been a vessel for someone else to nurture the

    centipede.¡±

    That was right.

    Wilfred was merely a human vessel.

    The seven¨Ccolored centipede was never under his control. The reason it helped himmit killings

    was that the seven¨Ccolored centipede treated him as a vessel, needing to devour his flesh and blood to

    grow.

    Typically, Wilfred wouldn¡¯t be devoured so early. Only after the seven¨Ccolored centipedeid eggs

    inside him would he die from having his flesh and blood entirely consumed.

    Before that happened, Wilfred wouldn¡¯t have any inkling of the changes in his b*dy.

    However, Emrys struck the seven¨Ccolored centipede with his seal earlier, causing it to be severely

    wounded, spurring it to consume Wilfred¡¯s flesh and blood to recover.

    ¡°Impossible! Master would never harm me. How could he¡­¡± Wilfred shouted hysterically.

    That seven¨Ccolored centipede was ced inside him by his master. If what Emrys said was the truth,

    that meant his master had never thought of him as a disciple. Instead, he was just using Wilfred¡¯s b*dy

    to nurture the seven¨Ccolored centipede.

    Wilfred refused to believe that was the case.

    Nevertheless, whether he believed it or not, the fact was his b*dy was being rapidly devoured.

    As Wilfred was on the verge of losing consciousness, Emrys suddenly approached him and whispered,

    ¡°Since you¡¯re about to die, I might as well let you in on another secret. I¡¯m not a martial artist nor a friar.

    I¡¯m a cultivator.¡±

    A cultivator honed both physical toughness and magical techniques and was superior to martial artists

    and friars.

    Bing a cultivator required extreme conditions. Both talent and resilience were necessary

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    prerequisites.

    That was why the old friar insisted on sending Emrys to train on the battlefield at the border, as he

    intended to refine thetter¡¯s resilience.

    ¡°Cultivator¡­¡± Wilfred muttered and widened his eyes before swiftly expiring.

    It was unknown whether his death was caused by the unbearable agony or because he was shocked

    by Emrys¡® words.

    25 Jan

    Chapter 110 Cultivator

    +10 pearls

    Spurt!

    Not long after Wilfred copsed, his chest burst open, forming a bloody hole. The seven¨Ccolored

    centipede, now ten times longer than it was, crawled out. It appeared like a venomous snake with

    creepy¨Ccrawly legs. The sight of it gave people the creeps.

    The seven¨Ccolored centipede fluttered its blood¨Cred wings, preparing to fly out of the Chalker

    residence. However, Emrys unleashed two more seals to strike it down.

    ¡°Wilfred!¡± At that moment, an old man in his sixties suddenly threw himself on Wilfred¡¯s b*dy, weeping

    bitterly.

    That man was Tyson Chalker from the Chalker family.

    When the mahogany coffin crashed into the Chalker residence¡¯s courtyard earlier, he heard the

    colored centipede bursting out from his son¡¯s torso.

    Ultimately, he failed to be with his son during thetter¡¯sst moments.

    After going missing for ten years, Wilfred finally returned, having learned some impressive skills, only to

    die a few dayster.

    How could Tyson not be heartbroken?

    Emrys took in that scene with an impassive look in his eyes, not feeling a shred of pity for Tyson. Like

    father, like son. Being capable of dominating the expansive territory of North River District, Tyson is

    definitely not some benevolent figure.

    Rumor had it that decades ago when the prestigious families were fighting for territory at North River

    District, many people died tragically in Jolhurst River, yet the only one who benefited was Tyson.

    Emrys could only describe the current turn of events as karma.

    Everyone in the Chalker family was dumbfounded. Our family¡¯s next¨Cin¨Cline patriarch died just like that,

    not to mention in such a miserable state. There isn¡¯t even aplete corpse of him! What on earth is

    going on?

    A few days ago, when Wilfred returned to the Chalker residence and announced he was a martial

    artist, the others were ecstatic. They even fantasized about how they should distribute the assets in

    South River District after monopolizing Jadeborough.

    Little did they expect their hopes would bepletely shattered in just a few days.

    What was worse, they might not even be able to maintain their current status because the young man

    standing before them was just too terrifying.

    This is all that d*mned woman¡¯s fault! All the members of the Chalker family directed their wrath at

    Angelina.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 No Longer Affiliated With The Chalkers

    +10 pearls

    If she had not ndered Cordelia, that Shadow Garden assassin would not have appeared. If the

    assassin had not appeared, she would not have been bitten by the seven¨Ccolored centipede. If she

    had not been bitten by the seven¨Ccolored centipede, Wilfred would not have died so quickly.

    In other words, even if Wilfred was fated to die from the seven¨Ccolored centipede eventually, he could

    have led the Chalker family to expand their influence to the cities neighboring Jadeborough while he

    was alive.

    Essentially, they saw Angelina as the reason for the Chalker family¡¯s downfall.

    When Angelina saw their angry gazes, she paled drastically.

    That was not the worst.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The worst was that Emrys was already on his way toward her. The terrifying pressure in the air around

    him was suffocating her.

    ¡°Angelina, didn¡¯t I tell you not to cross me? Why did you have to y with fire?¡±

    Emrys¡® voice was like the devil¡¯s.

    Thump!

    Frightened, Angelina felt her knees buckling, and she copsed to the ground. The bottom of her skirt

    was damp.

    As Emrys apathetically looked at her, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what gave you the confidence topare

    yourself to Delia. If Delia is the brilliant moon in the sky, then you, Angelina, are just a glowworm on the

    ground. Who do you think you are to act so arrogantly?¡±

    One mistake would lead to more mistakes down the road.

    If Angelina had not made things even tougher for Cordelia Group back when Cordelia Group was in a

    crisis, then she would not be in this situation at that moment.

    If she had not chosen to marry into the Chalker family and had not chosen to take revenge on Cordelia,

    then with her beauty, she would have led afortable life.

    s, of all the choices to make, she chose the worst path to take.

    One could only say that her jealousy was incredibly terrifying, but it was also her downfall.

    ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡±

    Angelina gripped her head in despair as tears fell from her eyes. Her makeup was running, and she

    looked like a mess.

    0718 Thu, 25 Jan 2

    Chapter 111 No Longer¡­

    +10 pearls

    Right then, Gerald suddenly said in an icy tone, ¡°Mr. Lund, everything happened because of this

    woman. From now on, this woman is no longer affiliated with the Chalker family. It¡¯s up to you to decide

    what you want to do with her, Mr. Lund.¡±

    No longer affiliated with the Chalker family?

    A shudder wracked Angelina as she snapped her head upward in disbelief. Then, she raked her tearful

    gaze across the Chalkers, including Gerald, Tyson, and her husband, Joseph.

    Yet, everyone was looking at her in a cold manner. Some even had disgust in their eyes. It was clear

    that they were drawing a line between her and them.

    Is this how ruthless the rich can be?

    Only despair and destion could be used to describe what Angelina felt at that moment.

    Her husband¡¯s attitude especially hurt her. When the two of them were making love to each other the

    night before, Joseph had even said that he was going to make her dance on cloud nine with his oral

    techniques.

    Who would have known that Joseph would act so differently in less than a day? He now seemed like a

    stranger to her.

    That revtion struck her harder than Emrys¡® words.

    ¡°Hahaha! Yes, everything is my fault. I¡¯m the clown! Ha¡­ Hic¡­¡±

    Angelina sobbed miserably, herughter dissolving into sobs before transforming into chuckles. In the

    end, no one could tell whether she wasughing or crying.

    Angelina had lost her mind.

    When Emrys watched her run out of the house like a madwoman, he sighed..

    If only she had known that this would happen.

    ¡°Now that my son is dead and Angelina is mad, are you satisfied? Why are you still here?¡± Tyson

    hoarsely said as he shot an icy look at Osmond and the others.

    Osmond and the rest did not speak, however. Instead, they quietly turned to face Emrys.

    A momentter, Emrys finally said. ¡°The score for today is settled, but dear Chalkers, have you

    forgotten about what happened fifteen years ago?¡±

    A score from fifteen years ago?

    The Chalkers were confused.

    After taking a deep breath, Emrys uttered, ¡°Gerald Chalker, do you have nothing to say about the fire at

    Sunshine Children¡¯s Home?

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Settling The Score Now

    As Emrys spoke, he red at Gerald.

    +10 pearls

    Emrys had wanted to settle this score with the Chalkers during Tyson¡¯s sixtieth birthday, but too many

    things had happenedtely. The Chalkers seemed to be eager to court death, so Emrys had no choice

    but to bring his n forward.

    Gerald¡¯s b*dy shook. ¡°What is Sunshine Children¡¯s Home to you?¡±

    ¡°I was a member of the orphanage fifteen years ago, and I nearly died in the fire. So, what do you think

    the orphanage is to me?¡±

    The color drained out of the Chalkers¡® faces when they heard that.

    As it turned out, even without Angelina stirring up a mess, the frightening young man would havee

    after the Chalker family too. It was just a matter of time.

    What sins have we Chalkersmitted?

    With a look of terror, Gerald kneeled before Emrys and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Lund, please have mercy on us! I

    did set the fire, but this has nothing to do with the Chalker family. Please spare them!¡±

    Gerald saw no point in trying to deny his deed.

    After all, Emrys had to have secured evidence of the perpetrator¡¯s identity if he said that. There were

    no words Gerald could say to get himself out of the hot water.

    Furthermore, Emrys was cunning. The young man definitely had ways to get the truth out of him. Lying

    would only speed up his death. In contrast, honesty might earn him the chance to save the other

    Chalkers.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Emrys frowned.

    Osmond once said that thend at North River District was more than enough for the Chalker family¨C

    that there was no need for them toe to South River District to set the fire.

    Hence, there had to be more to the fire.

    Gerald¡¯s b*dy shuddered again when he heard Emrys¡® question.

    Hah! So there really is more to the fire.

    As Emrys¡® gaze turned cial, a murderous look crept onto his face. He snapped, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the

    Chalker family to be obliterated, then spill everything you know about what happened fifteen years ago

    right now.¡±

    ¡°Have mercy on us, Mr. Lund!¡± Gerald mmed his head onto the ground as he prostrated before

    Emrys. In a shaky voice, he went on, ¡°Yes, I was the one who set the fire fifteen years ago, but it

    Chapter 112 Settling The¡­

    +10 pearls

    wasn¡¯t my n. Someone else¡­ told me to do it.¡±

    ¡°I knew there was something fishy about this. Who¡¯s the one behind you? Spit it out!¡± Emrys roared.

    Gerald was as pale as a sheet, but he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Livid, Emrys kicked Gerald¡¯s head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to cover for the mastermind even

    though the grim reaper is right by your side! It looks like you don¡¯t care about the Chalkers at all.¡±

    The force of Emrys¡® kick made Gerald roll on the ground, but still, he cried out desperately, ¡°Please

    don¡¯t be mad, Mr. Lund! I don¡¯t mean to cover for them; I really don¡¯t know who they are!¡±

    Bam!

    Emrys kicked Gerald¡¯s b*dy this time, the murderous intent in his eyes intensifying. ¡°How dare you try

    to fool me? How can you not know who they are? Why did you help them burn the orphanage? Do you

    think I¡¯ll drop the case so easily?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Mr. Lund. It¡¯s because¡­ It¡¯s because they¡¯re a martial artist too. I wouldn¡¯t dare to go

    against them.¡±

    Another martial artist?

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys froze.

    All of a sudden, a vague memory in Emrys¡® mind abruptly became clearer.

    He finally remembered what happened.

    Back then, he had a chance to escape from the fire, but as if trapped by a mysterious force, he was

    rooted to his spot.

    Yes, that was what happened.

    The more he remembered, the surer Emrys became about how he was the target of the fire.

    But it¡¯s odd. If someone wants to kill me, why don¡¯t they just do it directly? Why go through the trouble

    of setting the orphanage on fire instead? Moreover, why did I forget about this until today?

    Emrys mulled over the questions for a long time. He did not know the answer to the first or second one,

    but he could deduce the answer to the third question.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 The Missing Friar

    The one who sealed away his memories should have been the old friar.

    +10 pearls

    The art Emrys trained in was Nameless Divine Art. As a beginner, his mind had to be clear. If he was

    consumed by revenge, he would never be able to master it.

    Maybe the friar knows something about the identity of the mastermind.

    However, Emrys could not reach the friar.

    When he first returned from the battlefield, he had visited the monastery, but he found no traces of the

    friar there.

    Moreover, the friar was always secretive. Emrys could never find out anything about the friar¡¯s

    whereabouts even if he used his Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces¡®work.

    It was frustrating.

    Right then, Gerald said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is, but I vaguely remember something they said.

    They said they were from Jipsdale.¡±

    ¡°Jipsdale?¡±

    Emrys narrowed his eyes. A long whileter, he let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Even though you were

    not the mastermind behind the fire, you were the one who set it. Thus, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be outrageous

    for me to cripple you, right?¡±

    With that said, Emrys swiftly pressed down on Gerald¡¯s knees.

    Crack!

    His kneecaps were shattered.

    Gerald screamed in pain.

    Even so, he did not dare to utter a word in protest, for it was a kind punishment for him. At the very

    least, he was emerging out of it alive.

    Once Gerald was dealt with, Emrys went to the courtyard and gazed at the faraway horizon.

    ¡°A martial artist of Jipsdale, huh? Things are getting more and more interesting. I¡¯m going to dive right

    into this matter.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    After what seemed like an eternity, he looked away and left the Chalker residence with the seven-

    colored centipede¡¯s b*dy.

    His mind was already in a state of tranquility.

    Chapter 113 The Missing¡­

    +10 pearls

    Once I¡¯m in Jipsdale, I¡¯ll have the chance to continue looking into this matter.

    Meanwhile, Osmond quietly nced at Gerald and Tyson before sneering. ¡°Do you know who that is?¡±

    Tyson was gritting his teeth in silence as he red at Osmond.

    However, Osmond did not give him the answer. Instead, he left the Chalker residence with Thomas and

    the rest.

    A whileter, a deep voice came from the outside of the house.

    ¡°Tyson, have you ever heard of the highest¨Cranking man in Chanaea, the Empyrean Lord?¡±

    Revtion struck the Chalkers like a bolt from the blue.

    The Empyrean Lord? He¡¯s the Empyrean Lord? The guardian of Chanaea?

    Everyone in the Chalker family was quivering when realization dawned upon them, and they could not

    rpose themselves for a long time.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Too frightened, Tyson screamed and vomited a mouthful of blood on the red coffin.

    That night, the Chalkers removed all the defamation articles and cleared things up using the

    Jadeborough News. They pinned all me on Angelina, saying that her jealousy was what drove her to

    spread the rumors.

    In no time, the citizens started insulting the evil Angelina instead of cursing at Cordelia.

    The next day, the Chalker family held a press conference. Tyson and Gerald attended it in person and

    rified the incident with the media before apologizing.

    At the same time, the Chalkers announced their retreat from Jadeborough in the next two weeks and

    auctioned off all their businesses at a low price.

    The second the news was released, the entire Jadeborough was stunned.

    The Chalker family was the top dog of North River District, and they were thriving and growing. How

    could they possibly let go of everything they owned to someone else?

    s, no one knew the answer to that, for those who knew about what happened that evening did not

    dare to reveal the truth for fear of dying.

    dafe

    The only conclusion the citizens coulde to was that the Chalker family had to have offended

    someone far more powerful than Osmond.

    That made the people even more curious about the man behind Cordelia Group. They wondered who

    was capable of instilling such fear in the Chalker family.

    07:19 Thu, 25 Jan Kis

    Chapter 113 The Missing ¡­

    @ 97%

    +10 pearls

    Rumors formed and died about the incident, but everyone knew that, from then on, Jadeborough

    belonged to Cordelia Group.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Raging River

    +10 pearls

    At the southern bank of Jolhurst River, Benedict was in a wheelchair, watching the raging river with a

    sense of wistfulness.

    The river would never stop flowing for anyone, and that was the same for time.

    The surging waves would wear down those who dared to oppose them.

    Back then, the Chalkers left a trail of blood behind them at Jolhurst River on their journey to glory.

    Eventually, they fell from grace.

    This river had seen the rise and fall of the Chalker family, and it had witnessed the change of power in

    Jadeborough.

    They were in cruel times where only the strongest were kings.

    Benedict was in a trance as he fixed his gaze on Jolhurst River. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a new

    era in Jadeborough, and in this revolution, our family has finally found its footing.¡±

    As he said that, a relieved smile grew on his face.

    Behind him, Kane agreed. ¡°Dad, the Sheldon family has finally made the right bet.¡±

    Benedict smiled. ¡°Bring me back. We have a tough battle to fight soon, and that will affect the situation

    at Jadeborough for the following decades, maybe even the century.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Kane nodded.

    The death of a whale would birth an ecosystem for hundreds of others.

    The Chalker family had been a giant who ruled over the North River District. South River District¡¯s

    forces, including Osmond, had to work together to hold their ground against them

    Now, the copse of the Chalker family had brought endless opportunities to the other wealthy

    families¨Ca profiting market.

    Everyone wished to win more power in the corporate battle.

    Perhaps it was time for Osmond to change his title from South River King to Jadeborough King.

    At the Sundend residence, the willful Charlotte had skipped her cram school sses and was

    giggling as she looked at her phone on the couch.

    ¡°I knew it! I knew that Mr. Lund wasn¡¯t a sugar baby.¡±

    In the meantime, Franklin was troubled. He was at a loss with the stubborn girl. Yet, he could not help

    but feel worried as he watched his granddaughter giggle on the couch.

    Chapter 114 Raging River

    B

    +10 pearls

    It looks like the silly girl has fallen head over heels for him.

    Before the Chalkers¡® incident, Franklin would have been d to have his granddaughter get together

    with Emrys. In fact, he would have even created opportunities for them to be alone with each other.

    However, after that day, Franklin realized that thought of his was unrealistic.

    Like Thomas, he initially thought that Emrys was just Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw who grew up in

    Jadeborough, but as it turned out, Emrys was the Empyrean Lord himself.

    That could only mean one thing.

    Emrys was someone who had seen the world. He was a man standing on the top of the pyramid, so he

    could have any outstanding woman he wanted.

    On the other hand, his granddaughter was unruly and disliked studying. Even though she was cute,

    she was not developing quickly enough in certain areas.

    She did not have an upper hand over the others.

    Franklin grew morose.

    ¡°Charlotte, I have some things I want to tell you, but you need to prepare yourself mentally before

    hearing them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Charlotte shot upright on the couch. When she took in Franklin¡¯s solemn expression, she said,

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not going to tell me that you have cancer and don¡¯t have long to live, right?¡±

    That has to be it. Why else is Grandpa suddenly so serious? He¡¯s even asking me to mentally prepare

    myself for his words.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t die! I don¡¯t want you to die!¡±

    Charlotte began bawling as she threw herself at Franklin, wrapping her arms around her grandfather¡¯s

    neck.

    ¡°Shoo!¡± Franklin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m as healthy as a horse! Are you hoping that I cancer?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how shows tend to go¡­¡± Charlotte mumbled.

    get

    ¡°I told you to stop watching those soap operas, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. It looks like I¡¯ll have to

    confiscate your phone from now on.¡±

    ¡°No! My phone¡¯s my life!¡±

    1

    Charlotte protested as she gripped her phone tightly and looked at her grandfather with hostility.

    07.19

    1, 2 an

    Kiss

    Chapter 114 Raging River

    H&

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    +10 pearls

    Franklin sighed in exasperation. ¡°If your phone is your life, then what about Mr. Lund?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Fine Powder

    HB

    +10 pearls

    At the mention of Emrys, Charlotte flushed. ¡°Weren¡¯t we talking about the phone, Grandpa? Why are

    we suddenly talking about Mr. Lund? I¡­ I¡¯m not quite there with him!¡±

    In her difort, she traced the ground with her foot in a coy manner.

    Franklin grew even more morose. What a state we¡¯re in!

    He sighed once more.

    ¡°Do you think Mr. Lund exceptional, Charlotte?¡± Franklin asked sternly.

    ¡°Of course! He¡¯s the best. Handsome, learned, and his bike goes faster than an Audi. My friends in

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    cram ss didn¡¯t believe me when I told them this.¡±

    Charlotte became chatty at the prospect of talking about Emrys, but she stopped herself when she

    noticed her grandfather¡¯s odd expression. ¡°What were you going to say to me, Grandpa?¡±

    Franklin hesitated. ¡°Since you know what a good man he is, how are you going to be worthy of him if

    you don¡¯t buck up?¡±

    Charlotte froze, speechless.

    What does Grandpa mean by that? Does Mr. Lund think I¡¯m not good enough and had Grandpa tell

    me? Oh, how hurtful!

    Charlotte¡¯s young, na?ve heart felt as if it were breaking.

    We haven¡¯t even begun dating yet, but it¡¯s already over. Oh, my heart! It hurts.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She looked as if she was going to cry, so Franklin hastened tofort

    her. ¡°It¡¯s not that Mr. Lund thinks you¡¯re not good enough. He just thinks it would be even better if you

    could improve.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s basically saying I¡¯m not good enough!¡±

    Unable to hold back the floodgates any longer, Charlotte wept.

    Franklin could not bear to see her cry, so he concocted a lie. ¡°Actually, Mr. Lund told me he would be

    with you if you manage to get into Snowywoods University.¡±

    ¡°Really?

    ¡°Yes, really.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better not lie.¡±

    In a damp, dark cave on a river bank crawling with snakes and scorpions, an emaciated old man

    Chapter 115 Fine Powder

    +10 pearls

    was sitting cross¨Clegged with a gigantic gray python wrapped around his b*dy. Its head rested on the

    old man¡¯s shoulder while its scarlet tongue flickered in the air.

    The old man¡¯s eyes were shut.

    With a sudden grunt, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his face contorting in agony.

    ¡°Who yed my seven¨Ccolored centipede?¡±

    Three men ran in, their faces pale, and fell to their knees in terror ¡°What happened, Master?¡±

    ¡°Wilfred is dead!¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s dead?¡±

    The trio swayed on the spot.

    The skeletal old man nodded. ¡°I lost connection with the seven¨Ccolored centipede at a ce called

    Jadeborough in Jazona. Go there at once and bring back Wilfred¡¯s killer. I will cut him into pieces and

    feed him to the snake!¡±

    ¡°At once, Master.¡±

    The thin old man scowled after the three pale men left. His strange eyes were no different from the

    vertical pupils of the giant python on his shoulders.

    ¡°How dare he kill my seven¨Ccolored centipede, which I have cultivated with so much care! I will skin

    you alive when I catch you!¡± the old man, Skorpios, roared.

    It was not Wilfred¡¯s death hemented but the seven¨Ccolored centipede¡¯s.

    If not because he was close to a breakthrough, he would have gone to Jadeborough personally to deal

    with the offender.

    In the meantime, Emrys had grounded the seven¨Ccolored centipede into medicinal powder, divided it

    into batches, and made it into tonic soup.

    Centipede powder, with its properties to ay wind and spasms, detoxify the b*dy, and dispel

    stagnation, was a valuable medicinal ingredient.

    Given the seven¨Ccolored centipede¡¯s power, it made a potent medicine indeed.

    Emrys needed only one¨Ctenth of the powder to extract almost all of the venom within Yelena.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 116 The Procedure

    B

    +10 pearls

    Caylie brought some tonic soup over to the bed. ¡°Come, Clumsy. Take your medicine.¡±

    Yelena red at the other woman. ¡°Look at the state I¡¯m in, Caylie! How could you make fun of me?¡±

    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±

    Uncharacteristically cheeky, Caylie chastised Yelena as she fed thetter, ¡°I¡¯m not picking on you,

    Lena, but you¡¯re too old to be getting bitten by centipedes like that. I¡¯m confused. Could it have been a

    centipede spirit?¡±

    Standing in the corner, Emrys could not stifle augh.

    You¡¯re right, Caylie. It is a centipede spirit.

    The women were not there when Emrys grounded the centipede into powder. He thought Caylie might

    not joke around so if she had seen how big the creature was.

    Feeling guilty, Yelena did not share the truth with them.

    After helping Yelena finish her medicine, Caylie sighed. ¡°For some reason, plenty of awful things have

    been happening. First, it was the Chalker family ndering Caylie and Emrys, then the centipede biting

    Lena. Good thing the Chalker family has owned up and apologized. By the way, what is their purpose

    for going through all that trouble?¡±

    Caylie racked her brains but could not figure out why.

    Yelena, on the other hand, gazed quietly at Emrys with a thoughtful expression.

    Though she had no evidence, her intuition told her Emrys was responsible for that.

    It appears that Emrys is not only skilled at fighting and medicine. His secret identity is also something

    to behold!

    Five minutester, Emrys announced, ¡°The medicine should be kicking in soon. I¡¯ll begin administering

    acupuncture, Lena.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Yelena¡¯s voice was soft. She nodded lightly, and her cheeks tinged pink, making her look vivacious.

    Caylie was a little jealous, but she exited the room nheless.

    She knew that Emrys was going to administer the needles to Yelena¡¯s chest, which was dangerous

    territory. As it was close to the heart, the slightestpse in vignce could have catastrophic

    consequences.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 The Procedure

    +10 pearls

    Caylie wasn¡¯t skilled enough currently to be administering needles to the patient¡¯s chest, or she would

    have volunteered to do it herself.

    After all, he¡¯s a guy and she¡¯s a girl.

    Worried that her presence would affect Emrys¡® concentration, she exited the room.

    Only the two of them were left in the room.

    Emrys was nervous. It feltpletely different from the first time he administered acupuncture to

    Yelena.

    At the time, Emrys was extremely focused as his only concern was for her life. Besides, Yelena had not

    felt a thing because she had been unconscious.

    This time, however, the beautiful, seductive woman was lying before him and gazing up at him with

    misty, imploring eyes.

    ¡°Face the other way, Lena.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Yelena hummed in assent. Her ears, snow¨Cwhite like the neck of a swan, flushed pink.

    Though she was fond of teasing Emrys, it was usually in jest. Furthermore, it was through twoyers of

    clothing. Now, however¡­

    Yelena became abashed.

    Steadying himself, Emrys undid her buttons and gripped the first needle.

    Twenty minutester, he was done. Mopping his sweaty brows, he said, ¡°Thankfully, yours are au

    naturel, Lena, or these needles would have punctured them.¡±

    The beads of sweat on his brows were not of exertion but of nerves.

    Thus, he cracked a joke to ease the ufortable atmosphere.

    Chuckling, Yelena flicked his forehead. ¡°Of course. I have self¨Crespect, you know.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Would you like topare sizes, Lena?¡±

    As she had remained on the other side of the door eavesdropping, Caylie heard everything. Aware that

    the process wasplete, she pushed open the door and shot Yelena a challenging look upon

    entering the room.

    Yelena pulled a face. ¡°I¡¯m not going topete with you. You¡¯re a monster.¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Say that again, Yelena!¡±

    TIIU, 23 Jall

    Chapter 116 The Procedure

    HB

    +10 pearls

    Emrys went for a shower after administering the needles on Yelena, firstly to wash his sweat away and

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    secondly to calm himself.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 117 Topless

    Whoosh!

    The icy cold water gushed forth.

    However, it did nothing.

    B

    +10 pearls

    It even cast Emrys¡® mind back to his first night at Verdant Estate and seeing Cordeliaing out of the

    shower before falling over.

    How could that happen?

    Emrys immersed himself a little longer, yet the heat within him could not be dispelled. Having no other

    choice, he began reciting Vipassana, and only then did he manage to calm down with great difficulty.

    I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll see progress in Nameless Divine Art. If this goes on, I may just explode

    before I canplete it.

    With a bitterugh, he emerged shirtless from the bathroom.

    The sight that greeted him in the living room caused him to freeze, bbergasted.

    Aside from Caylie and Yelena, Cordelia was there¨Cshe had returned. That, however, was not the

    surprising part: there was a woman he had never seen before sitting beside Cordelia.

    Eh? What is going on?

    All of them were caught off guard.

    Caylie was the first to regain herposure. Pushing Emrys hurriedly into his room, she chastised,

    ¡°What are you doing, Emrys? It¡¯s bad enough that you go about like that around us, but- we have a

    guest today! Put something on!¡±

    Emrys protested innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Cordelia would being home today, and with a woman

    too, no less! Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Penny Moore, and she¡¯s Delia¡¯s ssmate from university. I heard she married into a rich

    family not long after graduation and is now living the life of a rich man¡¯s wife. You¡¯d better put

    something on. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself,¡± Caylie said.

    ¡°Who would take me, the Empyrean Lord, as a fool?¡±

    Emrys mumbled those words, so Caylie did not hear them. Instead, she was helping him look for

    something breezy to wear.

    ¡°Stop fidgeting. I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Caylie helped Emrys put on a shirt, even smoothing it out for him.

    Emrys sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Caylie. Your future husband is a lucky man.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I still have some ways to go.¡±

    Caylie¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly pink before she smacked his waist hard.

    Compared to Yelena, Caylie was sweet and reserved. When Emrys began teasing her, she would flush

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    pink in a manner he found adorable.

    If he were honest, he found Cordelia like that, too.

    However, Cordelia was more likely to disguise her true nature with her frigidness. Emrys did not dare

    tease her, for she might smack him in the head.

    A momentter, the pair returned to the living room.

    Penny scrutinized Emrys and turned to Cordelia. ¡°I never knew you were living with a guy, Delia.¡±

    ¡°This is Emrys. He¡¯s my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Brother? We¡¯ve been dorm mates for four years, and you never mentioned you have such a good¨C

    looking younger brother! You kept that quiet, eh?¡±

    Smiling, Cordelia exined, ¡°Emrys was with us in the orphanage. Though we¡¯re not rted by blood,

    we are closer than most actual siblings.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not rted?¡±

    Penny froze. Suddenly, she leaned into Cordelia¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything, Delia,

    but though you are siblings, you are not biologically rted. What if he pervs on you one day? It might

    be dangerous for you girls.¡±

    ¡°I know Rys. I trust him.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure. Some people can hide it very well. Men, in particr, often think with their lower

    half. It¡¯ll be toote for remorse if something does happen.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Penny.¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s expression darkened. It was in she did not wish to continue discussing that subject.

    Penny gave an ufortableugh and changed the topic abruptly. ¡°You misunderstood me, Delia. I

    meant to say you could¡­ count me in.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cordelia widened her eyes and gaped with disbelief.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Ulterior Motives

    Penny patted the back of her hand. ¡°I was joking. What a fright that gave you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been a joker, Penny.¡± Cordelia heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, Emrys did not think so.

    He could sense the lust in Penny¡¯s gaze at him. Fiery and carnal, she looked like she wanted him all to

    her own.

    Emrys was not thinking highly of himself. That was simply a particr proclivity of many rich

    women.

    It appears that having an in

    done it and caught someone¡¯s eye.

    b*dy isn¡¯t all good. I shouldn¡¯t havee out barely dressed. Now I¡¯ve

    Cordelia and Penny remained chatting in the living room a little longer.

    One of the things they talked about was Penny¡¯s boyfriend back in university. Deeply in love and as

    thick as thieves, they had even decided to get married after graduating.

    Cordelia asked her why they ended up separating.

    After hesitating for a long time, Penny only managed a sigh without borating.

    Cordelia did not think it strange, as she had only asked it out of curiosity. When Penny did not seem

    eager to talk about it, she did not press on.

    As it was gettingte, Penny rose. Before leaving, she gave Emrys another meaningful gaze.

    The way she looked at him inly conveyed her desire to swallow him whole.

    Emrys shuddered.

    After Penny left, Emrys asked, ¡°What was she doing here, Delia?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia snapped. ¡°You failed to dress decently, and you¡¯re ming her for taking an interest

    in you?¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys gave an awkwardugh. He knew Cordelia must have misunderstood him.

    After a pause, she exined, ¡°Penny¡¯s husband owns argepany in Summerbank with business

    dealings with Gage Group, so she offered to set me up for a meeting with the owner of Gage Group.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Emrys nodded. He did not tell her what he was really thinking¨Cthat Penny had an ulterior

    110

    0720 Thu, 25 Jan

    Chapter 118 Ulterior Motives

    +10 pearls

    motive in mind.

    The night went by.

    Emrys arrived at Apricot Hall the following day. ¡°How goes the practice on the Needle of Ninth Revival,

    Mr. Rodriguez?¡± he asked Duncan.

    Duncan rose to his feet respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m almost there, Master Lund. Another week at the most, and I¡¯ll

    attain full mastery.¡±

    ¡°Well done. After you master the Needle of Ninth Revival, I will teach you the Seven Stings from Hell.¡±

    Duncan trembled. ¡°Thank you, Master Lund!¡±

    The way the pair addressed one another was interesting: Emrys called Duncan ¡°Mr. Rodriguez,¡± while

    Duncan called him ¡°Master Lund.¡± Each was known to the other in a bizarre juxtaposition.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Rodriguez!¡±

    Suddenly, a middle¨Caged man with slicked¨Cback hair entered through the door as he greeted Duncan

    with a friendly smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Balford,¡± Duncan replied warmly. ¡°Come in. Have a seat.¡±

    The man with the slicked¨Cback hair was Roger Balford, a member of the Balford family of Jazona. He

    had warm rtions with Duncan.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you retired, Mr. Rodriguez? Why are you running the practice?¡± Roger asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s at my master¡¯s request. Only after running the practice for a while did I begin to recall how

    providing medical assistance is meaningful work. Staying at home for too long seemed to have welded

    my bones together,¡± Duncan said with augh.

    Master?

    Roger mulled over the salutation. Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s master must be a venerable old gentleman.

    Without pursuing the thought, Roger said, ¡°I havee today with an illness, Mr. Rodriguez, and I

    would like your opinion on it.¡±

    ¡°I see. Tell me your symptoms.¡±

    ¡°I seem to have trouble urinating, and very little of ites out each time. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s always

    exceptionally yellow,¡± Roger recounted.

    ¡°Does it hurt when you urinate?¡± Duncan asked as he took Roger¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°No.¡±

    07:20 Thu, 25 Jan 6

    Chapter 118 Ulterior Motives

    (

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Any other difort?¡±

    ¡°Other than a little bloating, not much else,¡± Roger said after a moment¡¯s thought.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Lifting The Lid

    +10 pearls

    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°You have a condition called damp¨Cheat umtion. That¡¯s why you are

    experiencing bloating in your lower abdomen and difficulty urinating. It¡¯s not a serious issue. I¡¯ll

    prescribe you Eight Cavio Powder to alleviate your symptoms.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rodriguez.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    While Duncan was writing the prescription, Emrys had just finished administering acupuncture to

    another patient. When thetter saw the prescription, he suggested, ¡°You can also include two herbs

    known for their lung¨Cclearing properties, such as tycodon and almond.¡±

    ¡°Who is this apprentice? How dare you question Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s prescription?¡± Roger bellowed.

    His outburst drew curious gazes from the other patients in the vicinity.

    Duncan¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he said tersely, ¡°Mr. Balford, please show respect to my

    esteemed teacher!¡±

    ¡°Your teacher?¡± Roger was taken aback by his response.

    The surrounding patients couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°How dare you say Dr. Lund is an apprentice? Sir, are

    you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°Haha, he must be an outsider. Who in Jadeborough doesn¡¯t know that the miracle doctor, Dr. Lund is

    Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s teacher? You should consider yourself lucky to receive guidance from Dr. Lund!¡±

    Another patientmented, ¡°That¡¯s right! We hardly ever get to see Dr. Lund in person. Today is a rare

    asion. How dare you call him an apprentice? It¡¯s trulyughable.¡±

    Roger was dumbfounded when he listened to the mocking from the other patients.

    Miracle doctor? Dr. Lund is Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s teacher? Are they serious?

    He had assumed Duncan¡¯s teacher would be an elderly and highly respected figure. To his surprise, it

    was an incredibly young man!

    However, when he saw Duncan¡¯s solemn expression, he knew that the patients were not joking. He

    quickly stood up and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Lund. I didn¡¯t know your identity; I shouldn¡¯t have

    offended you.¡±

    Luckily, Emrys casually waved his hand and said, ¡°No harm done. You weren¡¯t aware of my identity.¡±

    R?ger finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Duncan then asked Emrys earnestly, ¡°Is there any specific reason for your suggestion to add lung-

    clearing herbs to the Eight Cavio Powder?¡±

    Chapter 119 Lifting The Lid

    +10 pearls

    Thetter nodded and exined, ¡°It¡¯s called the ¡®Lifting the Lid¡® method.¡±

    ¡°Lifting the Lid?¡°

    ¡°Yes. The human b*dy is like a teapot. If you tilt it slightly, the tea will pour out. But if you want the tea to

    pour out faster, you just need to lift the lid.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Duncan pped his forehead and continued, ¡°The lungs are positioned above all the

    other organs in the b*dy, much like the lid of a teapot. By utilizing the lung¨Cclearing ingredients, it¡¯s as if

    we¡¯re lifting the lid, thereby enhancing the diuretic effect.¡±

    ¡°This is brilliant! Why didn¡¯t I think of this method before? You¡¯re truly remarkable, Master Lund,¡±

    Duncan eximed, his eyes gleaming with admiration for Emrys.

    He had initially believed that his teacher¡¯s expertise was limited to acupuncture, but now he realized

    that Emrys possessed an equally impressive knowledge of pharmacology.

    At that moment, Duncan felt an overwhelming urge to call his teacher a genius and kneel before him to

    express his profound respect.

    Emrys smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner, Mr. Rodriguez. I simply offered a suggestion, yet you

    managed to grasp the concept so quickly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s your own remarkable insight.¡±

    ¡°Of course not! You taught me well, Master Lund.¡±

    Roger watched in astonishment as the duo engaged in a reciprocal exchange of admiration.

    What an odd teacher¨Cstudent dynamic! Have you both no sense of shame?

    After receiving the medicine, Roger handed a gold¨Cted business card to Emrys and said, ¡°Dr. Lund,

    I was ignorant and offended you earlier. This is my business card. If you ever visit Summerbank, please

    feel free to visit me. I will treat you well.¡±

    Emrys took the business card and carefully examined Roger¡¯s face. He then said, ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t

    meddle with other¡¯s affairs. However, since you are so sincere, allow me to offer a word of advice. Pay

    close attention to those around you in the near future.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Demonic Energy

    Roger was taken aback. ¡°Why do you say that, Dr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Because I sense demonic energy between your brows,¡± Emrys replied.

    ¡°Demonic energy?¡± Roger eximed in shock,

    ab

    B

    Emrys nodded and said no more. Instead, he gave Roger his phone number.

    +10 pearls

    ¡°If you ever feel something is amiss, feel free to call me anytime. However, whether I can answer the

    call is another matter altogether.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lund.¡±

    With that, Roger left Apricot Hall gratefully.

    ¡°Master Lund, what exactly is this demonic energy you mentioned earlier?¡± Duncan asked curiously.

    As a seasoned traditional medicine practitioner, Duncan excelled in observation and diagnosis. When

    he examined Roger earlier, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual except for mild swelling in thetter¡¯s

    eyelids.

    Emrys nced at him and said, ¡°How should I exin it? Just consider it as bad luck.¡±

    Duncan eximed, ¡°Master Lund, you know physiognomy too? That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re the best, Master Lund.¡±

    The next few days went by peacefully, and Emrys could find more time to treat the patients at Apricot

    Hall.

    Needless to say, his greatest joy was teaching Caylie acupuncture techniques.

    He had to admit that Caylie was surprisingly talented. Not only did she master the Needle of Ninth

    Revival and Seven Stings from Hell, but she also learned two new acupuncture techniques from

    Emrys.

    Duncan couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.

    A few dayster, Cordelia approached Emrys and said, ¡°Penny called to inform that she¡¯s holding

    dinner at The Gathering in Summerbank tomorrow at noon. She wants me to bring you along.¡±

    ¡°She wants you to bring me along?¡±

    Although Emrys had already nned to apany Cordelia to Summerbank, hearing those

    Chapter 120 Demonic Energy

    88

    +10 pearls

    words still made him feel a little ufortable.

    Oh, Penny, your intentions are too obvious. Do you think I will be interested in an unsophisticated

    woman like you?

    Emrys arrogantly flicked his head and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m curious to see what that woman is up

    to.¡±

    Smack!

    Cordelia pped his head and snapped, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    The next morning, Emrys drove his Bugatti Veyron and parked it in the courtyard.

    Cordelia asked curiously, ¡°Are we taking your car today?¡±

    ¡°No. You drive your Porsche, while I drive my car.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cordelia muttered. Just then, she saw Emrys emerge from the house,

    shouldering a vintage bicycle. He seemed determined to squeeze it into the backseat of his car.

    Her expression darkened as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°These sports cars have their trunks in the front, and they¡¯re too small to fit my bicycle,¡± the man

    exined matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re carrying a bicycle in the first ce.¡±

    Cordelia sighed. Ever since Penny¡¯s appearance, her younger brother had been acting strangely. She

    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if something was wrong with his brain.

    ¡°This vintage bicycle is my precious possession. I have to bring it along.¡±

    He was resolute in avoiding a repeat of the previous incident.

    If he had taken the bicycle with him when he and Cordeliast went to Summerbank, he could have

    returned earlier and resolved many troubles sooner.

    It was Emrys¡® contingency n.

    ¡°All right. Forget about your sports car. Just squeeze your bicycle into the backseat of my Porsche,¡±

    Cordelia conceded, rubbing her temples in frustration.

    The journey from Jadeborough to Summerbank would take no more than two hours if traveling by the

    highway.

    They set off at nine in the morning and arrived at The Gathering around eleven¨Cthirty, half an hour

    ahead of schedule.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Penny was already waiting for them.

    UT20 Thu, 25 Jan ( da,

    Chapter 120 Demonic Energy

    +10 pearls

    When she saw their arrival, she greeted them warmly, ¡°Delia, I booked a private room for us. Let the

    waiter escort you there first. I¡¯ll wait here at the entrance for Mr. Gage, as he should be arriving soon as

    well.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 The Gathering

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cordelia nodded in agreement.

    Thus, the two of them entered the private room first. After waiting for about ten minutes, Penny finally

    walked over with a man. They seemed engrossed in conversation and sharedughter.

    ¡°Delia, let me introduce you to Mr. Philip Gage, the owner of Gage Group. Mr. Gage, this is my good

    friend, Cordelia Youngblood,¡± Penny said politely.

    Philip nced at Cordelia and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ve read her profile.¡±

    Cordelia quickly stood up and politely shook hands with Philip. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gage. Thank you so much

    for taking the time to meet me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to offer you this opportunity, partially due to Penny¡¯s rmendation and partly because

    I¡¯ve been closely monitoring yourpany¡¯s recent activities. Your PR capabilities are quite

    impressive.¡±

    He had noticed the absence of any negative publicity surrounding Cordelia Grouptely, and he

    attributed it to their remarkable public rtions efforts.

    Deep down, he still suspected that there was a connection between Cordelia and Osmond.

    How else could she, at such a young age, build Cordelia Group into a thrivingpany in

    Jadeborough?

    Cordelia¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she chose to remain silent.

    She was aware that exining the situation would be aplicated task, especially considering her

    ownck of understanding regarding why the Chalker family hade forward with the truth.

    They took their seats once again, with Penny¡® seated beside Cordelia, holding her hand as she spoke.

    ¡°Delia, do you remember when you asked me why I split from my ex¨Cboyfriend? Well, the truth is, I

    initiated the breakup.¡±

    ¡°You initiated the breakup?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Penny let out a soft sigh, her mind drifting as she lost herself in her memories.

    She, too, had once been a girl full of romantic aspirations, believing that she could spend a lifetime with

    her ex¨Cboyfriend. However, after leaving the sheltered confines of the university, she quickly realized

    that life was far from simple.

    The burdens of work, marriage, car loans, and mortgages came crashing down upon her, swiftly

    eroding her dreams of love. Even the strongest love couldn¡¯t withstand the relentless pressure of

    financial obligations.

    Hence, after another argument with her ex¨Cboyfriend over the betrothal gifts, Penny made the brave

    decision to break up. She sought sce from her boss, who eventually became her current husband.

    UN OUT, 2 Jan

    Chapter 121 The Gathering

    I loved my ex¨Cboyfriend deeply, but he couldn¡¯t provide me with the life I desired. Coming from a

    modest background. I didn¡¯t want to endure such hardships again,¡± Penny confessed, her voice tinged

    with a hint of mncholy.

    As time passed. Penny grew increasingly convinced that her choice had been wise. Now living as an

    affluentdy, she had everything she desired. She didn¡¯t need to hesitate about buying a lipstick she

    liked, as she had in the past.

    Even when she discovered her husband had rtionships with other women, Penny¡¯s anger was

    tempered by her own dalliances with younger men.

    As it were, they now each sought their pleasures with other partners. Their unconventional

    arrangement did not jeopardize their marriage, though.

    As Cordelia listened to Penny¡¯s story, her heart was filled with both understanding and confusion.

    ¡°Penny, why are you telling me all this now?¡±

    It was a matter of Penny¡¯s personal values, and Cordelia chose not to judge her for it. However, she

    couldn¡¯t understand why Penny had chosen this particr moment to open up and share her inner

    thoughts.

    After all, this gathering was meant to be centered around Philip, the CEO of Gage Group.

    Yet, Penny¡¯s unexpected revtion had inadvertently overshadowed Philip. Even so, he was strangely

    unperturbed, not appearing angry or having any intention of interrupting the conversation.

    Why is the CEO of Gage Group so well¨Ctempered?

    Penny patted Cordelia¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°Delia, I just want to tell you that as women, we must

    seize opportunities; choices are more important than effort.¡±

    Isn¡¯t she just trying to tell me to cherish this opportunity today? Why is she beating around the bush?

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s really strange!

    Cordelia didn¡¯t voice her thoughts, fearing it would upset Penny. After all, Cordelia was genuinely

    grateful to thetter for organizing the gathering.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Scheming

    I know you guys drove here today, so I won¡¯t urge you to drink alcohol. Instead, Delia, use this drink as

    a substitute and raise a toast to Mr. Gage,¡± Penny said, pulling out arge bottle of orange juice from

    under the table and pouring a ss for Cordelia.

    Cordelia rose from her seat without hesitation and addressed Philip with a respectful tone, ¡°Allow me to

    offer a toast to you, Mr. Gage, and express my sincere gratitude for this valuable opportunity.¡±

    Philip acknowledged her gesture with a nod. He had a strange expression as he watched Cordelia

    finish

    her drink.

    Just then, Emrys smiled and said, ¡°Penny, let¡¯s have a drink too!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Penny¡¯s face immediately lit up with excitement. She had been hoping for Emrys to suggest that.

    There was clearly something wrong with the drink.

    In fact, when Philip first saw Cordelia¡¯s profile, he had instantly gotten perverse thoughts. A woman

    who looked so beautiful in minimal makeup would surely be even more stunning in person.

    Reality had proven his assumption to be correct. However, Philip decided to be strategic. Instead of

    immediately expressing his interest in her, he cleverly declined Cordelia¡¯s initial request for a meeting,

    opting to set a test for her instead.

    After discovering Penny was Cordelia¡¯s college roommate, he approached the former and requested

    her assistance in organizing the dinner. He purposefully portrayed himself as unenthusiastic about the

    gathering so that Cordelia would jump at the opportunity and potentially let her guard down.

    Penny¡¯s conversation with Cordelia earlier was an attempt to gauge thetter¡¯s limits. However, it

    seemed that Cordelia was oblivious to the underlying intentions. Thus, Penny resorted to serving her

    the drugged beverage.

    In other words, the gathering was a trap fronted by Penny, with Philip orchestrating from behind the

    scenes.

    As for Emrys, he was simply an unexpected addition to the n.

    Penny hadn¡¯t even considered him initially. It was only after she saw him at Verdant Estate that her

    desire was ignited.

    Motivated by her lust, Penny made it a point to instruct Cordelia to bring Emrys along for dinner.

    With Emrys and Cordelia having consumed the drugged beverage, the n was now in motion.

    Penny took a seat beside Emrys, deliberately leaning toward him flirtatiously.

    However, Emrys pretended not to notice her odd behavior.

    A short whileter, Cordeliained, ¡°This is strange. Why is it so hot today!¡±

    Chapter 122 Scheming

    By then, Cordelia¡¯s and Penny¡¯s cheeks were flushed with a rosy hue.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Penny had willingly drank the orange juice alongside Emrys, and the drug dissolved in the beverage

    was starting to exert its influence.

    Philip¡¯s gaze remained fixated on Cordelia. Her alluring figure, wless visage, and the blush adorning

    her cheeks made her simply irresistible.

    He could no longer feign indifference.

    As he prepared to make his move, a sudden realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. He had

    overlooked a crucial factor.

    Emrys was still present.

    The man sat there with derisive amusement evident on his face. It was clear that he still had rity of

    mind.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink the orange juice?¡± Philip asked in bewilderment.

    He recalled seeing Emrys and Penny drink the orange juice. While thetter was already sumbing

    to the effects, the former appeared unaffected.

    Naturally, Emrys wouldn¡¯t tell Philip that he had effortlessly neutralized the substances long ago using

    his life energy.

    ¡°Philip Gage, I mustmend your acting skills. It¡¯s truly remarkable,¡± he sneered.

    Philip¡¯s face twisted, and his eyes flickered as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s not be so hypocritical. When a man

    sees a beautiful woman like her, it¡¯s natural to be lustful. Don¡¯t you have such desires too? Besides,

    since she¡¯s willing to be someone¡¯s mistress, she can¡¯t be a decent person-¡±

    Philip still believed that there was something going on between Cordelia and Osmond.

    Before Philip could finish his statement, he was interrupted by Emrys¡® icy voice. ¡°Who gave you the

    audacity to defame Delia?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Castrated

    Emrys¡® expression darkened at once. If there was one thing he absolutely hated, it was others

    ndering his sisters. He stepped forward and kicked Philip to the ground before inserting a long

    needle into one of the man¡¯s acupoints.

    ¡°Ahhh! You b*stard! What did you just do to me?¡± Philip let out an agonized scream and eximed in

    fear.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Emrys said with a sneer.

    The next moment, a gush of heat rushed through Penny¡¯s b*dy. She leaned toward Emrys but

    immediately retreated a few steps backward after noticing his hostile gaze.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Penny was instantly jolted back to consciousness by the daggers shooting out from the man¡¯s eyes.

    However, her rationality vanished again shortly after due to the effects of the drug.

    As she did not dare to provoke Emrys, she changed her target and threw herself at Philip instead while

    ripping off her clothes.

    Suddenly, an anguished cry sliced through the air.

    ¡°Ahhh! You¡¯re a monster¡­¡± Philip yelled while fixing his gaze on Emrys.

    He finally realized what Emrys had done to him.

    The man had blocked one of his acupoints such that he would feel piercing pain as long as he got

    aroused.

    How is that different from being castrated?

    No! This is worse than being castrated. The pain of castration is only temporary, while the pain he

    inflicted on me is permanent!

    His only solution was to distance himself from women. In fact, he could not even harbor thoughts about

    them.

    For any man, that was a torture worse than death.

    Philip was rolling on the ground in pain, but Penny was unwilling to let him off. It could be said that he

    was in the most miserable state he had ever been in.

    Emrys was watching everything from one side with a stoic expression when he suddenly felt a warm

    breeze next to his car. The next moment, Cordelia¡¯s sweet voice sounded. ¡°Rys, I¡¯m feeling so

    ufortable¡­¡±

    ¡°Delia!¡±

    Emrys became flustered when he saw Cordelia ripping off her clothes. After letting out a bitter chuckle,

    he quickly lifted her and ran out of the restaurant.

    05 50

    Chapter 123 Castrated

    His destination was Maple Forest Hotel.

    Upon arriving there. Emrys swiftly requested a room. A man dressed in a suit walked out as they were

    about to enter the elevator.

    As the man in the suit had seen his fair share of couples in the hotel, initially, he did not pay attention to

    the two other people. However, he was dumbstruck when he saw Cordelia¡¯s side profile.

    Why does she look so much like her?

    The man in the suit hurried to the hotel lobby and asked the receptionist, ¡°What were the names of

    those two people?¡±

    The receptionist nced at the registration list and replied, ¡°The man is called Emrys Lund, and the

    woman is called Cordelia Youngblood.¡±

    ¡°Cordelia Youngblood¡­¡± the man repeated with a flicker in his eyes.

    The name ¡°Maple Forest Hotel¡± was inspired by a line from a famous poet: Under the maple tree where

    we met. I¡¯ll see you again, the one I will never forget.

    It sounded elegant and ssy.

    Meanwhile, Cordelia, who was lying on the hotel bed, had already removed her jacket, exposing the

    curves of her b*dy.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Cordelia appeared to be in a daze as she mumbled Emrys¡® name.

    Emrys was startled when he saw Cordelia pouncing at him as he had not managed to channel life

    energy to Cordelia using his needles yet.

    Given how the situation had progressed, it was toote for him to use the needles. As such, he quickly

    grabbed the woman¡¯s shoulders, preparing to channel life energy into her directly.

    As life energy flowed into Cordelia¡¯s b*dy, she let out a soft snort before falling asleep.

    After that, Emrys headed out to buy Cordelia a new set of clothes. When he returned, the woman was

    already awake and clutching the nket as she curled up in a corner of the bed, looking pitiful.

    She had notpletely lost her memories and could clearly remember some important details of what

    happened earlier.

    As such, when she saw Emrys entering the room, her face flushed red at once.

    queen

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She could not believe that she had embarrassed herself so badly in front of Emrys. The ice image

    which she had tried so hard to maintain had been utterly shattered. What would Rys think of me now?

    Ahhhhh!

    Cordelia was so devastated that she was on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°Delia, I got you a new blouse. Try it to see if it fits,¡± Emrys said while passing the blouse to the woman.

    08.30 Fri, 20 Jan

    Chapter 123 Castrated

    B

    Cordelia was surprised to see Emrys behaving in such a caring manner toward her instead of making

    fun of her.

    Send Gifts

    184

    W

    08.51

    26 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 Urgent Call

    ¡°All right. Thank you, Rys.¡± Cordelia nodded obediently before turning around to try on the blouse,

    which turned out to fit her just right.

    After that, the two of them rested in the hotel room for a while before checking out.

    Holding Emrys¡® arm, Cordelia did not appear as aloof as usual and had a smile on her face. In fact,

    both of them looked like a couple in love as they walked out of the hotel.

    A few minutes after they left, the suited man from earlier entered their room and removed a few strands

    of long hair from the bed.

    On the way back, a wave of fear washed over Cordelia as she thought about everything that had

    happened.

    She was shocked to know what kind of person Philip was. He had intentionally rejected her request to

    meet before setting up a trap to lure her in. It was terrifying how scheming the man was.

    However, what was more difficult for Cordelia toe to terms with was the fact that her good friend,

    who was also her roommate in college, was in cahoots with Philip and had worked with him to harm

    her.

    Indeed, it was inevitable for people to change after stepping into society. Even her previous roommate

    could no longer be trusted.

    The incident had left a lingering fear in Cordelia¡¯s heart.

    However, a surge of warmth filled her heart as she nced at Emrys, who was next to her.

    Rys is still the best.

    If Emrys had not been present earlier, Philip¡¯s evil scheme would have seeded. She would rather

    die in that case.

    Ring, ring¡­

    Just then, Emrys¡® phone rang. An anxious voice sounded the moment he picked up. ¡°Are you Dr. Lund?

    I¡¯m Roger Balford¡¯s daughter. My dad asked me to call you¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me the address now!¡±

    Emrys knew what was going on at once when he heard that the caller was Roger¡¯s daughter. Cutting to

    the chase, he asked for her address immediately.

    ¡°Delia, you will have to drive yourself back. Something has happened with a patient of mine in

    Summerbank. I think it¡¯s quite serious.¡±

    Cordelia nodded and replied, ¡°Saving someone¡¯s life is more important. You be careful as well, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am¡±

    Chapter 124 Urgent Call

    Cordelia watched with astonishment as Emrys took out his bicycle from the backseat of the Porsche

    and left without looking back.

    ¡°Roger, you¡¯re lucky that I happened to be in Summerbank today. It seems like you¡¯re not fated to die

    yet!¡±

    Meanwhile, at the Balford residence in Jazona, Jacqueline Balford was at a loss as to what to do.

    She did not know what was wrong with her father, who had suddenly copsed and remained

    unconscious ever since. Despite consulting every renowned physician in Summerbank, no one knew

    what was going on.

    Just when she was at her wits¡® end, Jacqueline suddenly recalled that, a few days ago, her father had

    given her a number to call in times of emergency, saying that the number belonged to a miracle doctor

    named Dr. Lund.

    As such, she quickly dialed that number.

    However, it was a young man who picked up, which left Jacqueline baffled.

    Aren¡¯t all renowned physicians supposed to be at least in their fifties? Why does he sound so young?

    He must be Dr. Lund¡¯s disciple!

    As the situation was urgent, Jacqueline did not have much time to think. After sharing the address of

    the Balford residence, she headed to the gate to wait.

    After less than ten minutes, a young man in his twenties was spotted riding his bicycle toward the

    house. Stopping in front of Jacqueline, he asked, ¡°Is this Roger Balford¡¯s house? Were you the one

    who called me just now?¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The young man was Emrys.

    He observed that Jacqueline was around 1.7 meters tall. She had an oval¨Cshaped face and delicate

    features. Just like most girls in the city, she also had smooth and fair skin and exuded an air of nobility.

    Jacqueline had already sized Emrys up when he was approaching the house. She wondered if he was

    the man whom she had conversed with over the phone earlier.

    Emrys¡® words provided her with the answer she needed.

    The woman nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I was the one who called you. I¡¯m Jacqueline, Roger¡¯s daughter.

    Are you Dr. Lund¡¯s disciple? Why isn¡¯t Dr. Lund here?¡±

    The desperation in Jacqueline¡¯s voice was obvious. None of the experienced physicians whom she had

    consulted knew what Roger¡¯s illness was. As such, the miracle doctor was her only remaining hope.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Scammer

    This won¡¯t do! Dr. Lund merely sent one of his disciples over.

    Emrys was slightly stunned to hear Jacqueline¡¯s question, but he immediately regained his senses and

    answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Lund himself.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re Dr. Lund?¡± This time, it was Jacqueline¡¯s turn to be shocked. He¡¯s joking, right? How

    could Dr. Lund be so young? More incredulously, since Dr. Lund is a revered doctor, he must be

    someone distinguished, so how could he possibly ride a bicycle here? This is simply unbelievable!

    Emrys didn¡¯t care about Jacqueline¡¯s thoughts. After parking his bicycle, he said, ¡°Take me to Mr.

    Balford.¡±

    ¡°Oh, all right!¡± Jacqueline snapped out of her reverie.

    Regardless of whether the young man before her was truly. Dr. Lund, she had no other choice but to

    trust Emrys.

    Subsequently, the two entered the house.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The grandeur and opulent interior of the house opened up before Emrys¡® eyes. The carved railings and

    marble staircase gave him the false impression of having stepped into a pce.

    Ah! So, this is the lifestyle of the rich! Emrys eximed inwardly.

    Although Verdant Estate, where he and his sisters lived, wasn¡¯t cheap, the interior design was simpler

    and more elegant. In contrast, the Balford family¡¯s mansion exhibited extravagant splendor.

    Inparison, Emrys still preferred his Verdant Estate.

    ¡°Jacqueline, who is he?¡± As soon as the two entered the living room, a young man with a buzz cut

    walked out, looking at Emrys warily.

    ¡°This is the miracle doctor Dr. Lund, who I invited to treat Dad,¡± Jacqueline introduced.

    Then, she turned to Emrys. ¡°Dr. Lund, this is my younger brother, Sebastian Balford.¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    Unexpectedly, Sebastian suddenly widened his eyes and uttered doubtfully, ¡°Jacqueline, this guy looks

    even younger than me, yet you say he¡¯s a miracle doctor? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Jacqueline scolded, ¡°Mind your manners! Don¡¯t disrespect Dr. Lund.¡±

    She was simrly skeptical, but aside from trusting Emrys, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do in

    that desperate situation.

    Sebastian stubbornly shook his head. ¡°No way. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a scammer. I¡¯ll never allow him to

    treat our dad. Jacqueline, where did you find this imposter?¡±

    Jacqueline exined with a grimace, ¡°Dad asked me to dial Dr. Lund¡¯s number while he was still lucid.¡±

    Chapter 125 Scammer

    ¡°That means Dad was fooled,¡± Sebastian replied firmly. ¡°Jacqueline, think about it. You only called a

    short while ago, and this so¨Ccalled Dr. Lund showed up at once. That means he must¡¯ve been lurking

    around our house, waiting for your call.¡±

    Jacqueline¡¯s heart sank after she heard his words. Sebastian has a point. There are too many

    scammers these days, and many are unting the name of a miraculous doctor to deceive others,

    specifically targeting wealthy families.

    Most importantly, she had just witnessed Emrys riding a bicycle there. Following Sebastian¡¯s logic, only

    if Emrys had been lurking nearby in advance could he arrive within ten minutes.

    The suspicion Jacqueline harbored toward Emrys intensified.

    However, what she didn¡¯t know was Emrys could travel half of Summerbank¡¯s expanse in ten minutes

    on his bicycle.

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother to exin. He sighed and said, ¡°Since you two don¡¯t trust me, I shall take my leave.

    I hope you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    The reason he was willing to treat Roger that day was firstly because he happened to be in

    Summerbank. Secondly, it was because Roger was a decent person.

    However, since Jacqueline and her brother doubted him, Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to meddle in that

    matter further. He could only ept that it was Roger¡¯s fate to be jinxed to death by his children.

    He upheld the old saying that the practice of medicine could be benevolent but not be yed down.

    After saying that, Emrys was ready to depart from the Balford residence.

    Sebastian sneered, ¡°Why are you still keeping up that pretense? I think you¡¯re just too ashamed to stay

    because I exposed your scam. Hurry up and get lost!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 Bet

    Jacqueline furrowed her brows slightly but didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, at that moment, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out on the second floor. ¡°Let him do it.¡±

    The woman who spoke had a curvy figure. She was in her early thirties and was obviously still young

    but insisted on dressing up like a mature wealthydy. Her hair was tied into a high bun, and she

    essorized herself with various gold and silver jewelry.

    Her eyeshadow was heavily applied, and all her fingers were painted with nail polish, giving her an

    ostentatious vibe.

    Hearing the woman permitting Emrys to treat Roger, Sebastian asked in bafflement, ¡°Hannah, why are

    you doing this?¡±

    The woman sneered, ¡°Your dad is in such a miserable state now. I doubt he can live much longer. Even

    if we¡¯re scammed, his condition won¡¯t get any worse. At most, we won¡¯t pay the scammer.¡±

    Her words were harsh, but that was the truth.

    Jacqueline nced at that woman with a disdainful expression.

    That woman¡¯s name was Hannah Stark. Roger married her after his first wife passed away. She was

    Jacqueline¡¯s stepmother, but the two didn¡¯t get along well.

    Although she was his stepmother, Sebastian was ustomed to addressing her as Hannah due to

    their simr age.

    Hannah descended the stairs, pointed at Emrys with her dark red nail¨Cpolished finger, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll

    allow you to treat my husband¡¯s illness, but I want to rify in advance that if you can¡¯t cure him, we

    won¡¯t pay your consultation fee.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Emrys sized her up in silence and curled his lips into a smirk. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll treat him just

    because you¡¯re asking me now?¡±

    Hannah¡¯s expression froze. After a few seconds, she snorted. ¡°It seems like you really are a scammer.

    The moment you hear about not being able to receive any payment if you fail to treat him, you

    chickened out. Say, you¡¯re still so young. You could do so many things, yet you chose to deceive and

    swindle money off others.¡± Hannah stared at Emrys contemptuously.

    Initially, Emrys wanted to walk away just like that, but a better idea suddenly popped into his mind,

    prompting him to chirp, ¡°I can give it a try, but if I manage to cure Roger, the treatment fee will be half of

    the Balford family¡¯s assets.¡±

    ¡°What! Half of our family¡¯s assets?¡± All the members of the Balford family were astounded.

    Sebastian clenched his fists and roared, ¡°Who gave you the guts to say something like that, wanting

    half of the Balford family¡¯s riches? You must be delusional!¡±

    However, Emrys ignored him. Instead, he riveted his eyes on Hannah silently. A challenging look filled

    his gaze.

    Chapter 126 Bet

    The expression on Hannah¡¯s countenance changed as she racked her brain to figure out Emrys¡®

    source of confidence to demand such an outrageous remuneration.

    Before she could speak, Jacqueline, standing at one side, piped up, ¡°Sure. If you can cure my dad¡¯s

    condition, I¡¯ll willingly gift you half of the Balford family¡¯s wealth.¡±

    ¡°Jacqueline-¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Do you want to stand by and watch as our dad dies from his illness?¡±

    Sebastian wanted to say something, but after getting admonished by his sister, he immediately fell

    silent.

    Emrys cast a meaningful nce at Jacqueline before shifting his gaze back onto Hannah and mocked,

    ¡°As the eldest one here, you¡¯re not even as courageous as this youngdy here.¡±

    Hannah¡¯s face darkened instantly. After contemting briefly, she jibed at Emrys, ¡°I can agree to your

    request, but if you fail to cure Roger, I want you to leave your hands and feet in the Balford residence.¡±

    Jacqueline and Sebastian were frightened after listening to Hannah¡¯s words. That¡¯s such a wicked

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    proposition.

    If Emrys could cure their father¡¯s illness, the siblings thought it was worth giving up half of their family¡¯s

    riches as a remittance. If the treatment wasn¡¯t effective, they could just refuse to pay the fee. There

    wasn¡¯t a need to sever Emrys¡® limbs.

    Nevertheless, even as Hannah deliberately made things difficult for him, Emrys merely chuckled and

    replied, ¡°No problem. If I can¡¯t cure him, I¡¯ll willingly cut off my hands and feet.¡±

    ¡°Ha! I hope you remember your words.¡± Hannah snickered before leading Emrys upstairs.

    Upon arriving at Roger¡¯s room, Emrys noticed he was lying motionless on the bed, unconscious with

    shallow breathing.

    It appeared as if he already had one foot in the grave.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Cursed Object

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed while administering the treatment, so please leave the room,¡± Emrys said.

    ¡°Also, no one is to eavesdrop at the door. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be held responsible if anything were to go

    awry.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. How pretentious!¡± Sebastian scoffed.

    However, despite his outward disy of contempt, he still relented and left the room with Jacqueline

    and Hannah.

    After ensuring everyone had gone downstairs, Emrys promptly closed the door and walked to the bed.

    The next second, a beam of green light shot out from between his brows and scanned the room before

    Thanks to the power of True Sight, Emrys could tell that the demonic energy hovering around the man

    had grown even more potent, and it¡¯d undoubtedly kill him within hours.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s your luck to have met me!¡± Emrys quipped.

    With that, he pulled out a piece of talisman paper he had bought after receiving Jacqueline¡¯s call and

    stuck it between Roger¡¯s brows.

    As he moved his fingers, a sigil appeared out of thin air and fused into the paper.

    Immediately after, however, the talisman paper vanished, leaving behind an unbearable stench.

    Unfazed, Emrys kept his focus on Roger and began administering acupuncture on thetter¡¯s head.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fifteen minutester, Roger slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Dr. Lund¡­¡±

    ¡°Hush now, and let me finish speaking,¡± Emrys interrupted. ¡°What you¡¯re suffering from isn¡¯t a sickness

    but demonic energy. Someone has intentionally harmed you with a cursed object, and they¡¯ve hidden it

    inside your pillow.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roger turned pale with shock. He hastily sat up and tore open his pillow, only to find

    a piece of blood¨Cred emerald tucked away in it.

    Since the gem was only the size of a palm and nestled inrge clumps of cotton, there was no way

    anyone could¡¯ve felt it.

    The more Roger stared at the blood emerald, the darker his gaze became. ¡°No wonder you told me to

    be wary of those around me, Dr. Lund. One of them is really out to kill me¡­ Who can it be, though?¡±

    The only people with ess to my pillow are the housekeeper and my loved ones¡­

    Emrys chuckled. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be hard to find out who the culprit is. All I need is for you to put on an act

    with me, Mr. Balford.¡±

    Chapter 127 Cursed Object-

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Dr. Lund,¡± Roger replied gratefully.

    Soon. Emrys opened the door, and the trio downstairs wasted no time running back into the room when

    they heard the noise.

    s, when they saw Roger still lying motionless on the bed, they instantly went cold with fury.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could treat my father¡¯s condition? Why hasn¡¯t hee to, then? You¡¯re just a dirty

    liar!¡± Sebastian thundered as he marched up to Emrys to teach the man a lesson.

    Thetter, however, was unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ve already cured your father. Give it thirty minutes more, and he¡¯ll

    regain consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Thirty minutes?¡± Sebastian sputtered.

    Hannah, on the other hand, sneered at the doctor. ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t stalling for time so you can

    escape?¡±

    Ha! We¡¯ve already agreed that if he can¡¯t cure Roger, he¡¯d have to chop off his hands and feet. Given

    how things have turned out, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s only waiting for the opportunity to hightail it out of here.

    ¡°Yes. That must be it! At first, I thought chopping off your limbs would be pretty cruel, but I no longer

    have any qualms about that! You¡¯re nothing but a fraud and a lousy scoundrel! I¡¯ll bring a knife over this

    instance!¡± Sebastian fumed.

    Just as he was about to rush to the kitchen, Jacqueline stopped him. ¡°Since we¡¯ve alreadye to

    this, let¡¯s wait another thirty minutes,¡± she said, though she couldn¡¯t help but fix a cold stare on Emrys.

    D*mn it. I must admit it¡¯s starting to look like this man¡¯s a fraud¡­

    Needless to say, Hannah refused to ept the suggestion. ¡°Why should we wait any longer when the

    situation¡¯s cut and dried? Go on and grab a knife from the kitchen, Sebastian. I¡¯ll stay here and watch

    the liar. I want him to know the consequences of messing with the Balford family!¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

    B

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Price To Pay

    Just then, Emrys spoke up. ¡°Since you¡¯re all so impatient, I shall disclose some interesting information.

    Roger isn¡¯t sick. He¡¯s only in this state because he¡¯s been afflicted with demonic energy. The cursed

    object responsible for that is under his pillow.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the trio turned grim.

    Hannah, especially, was livid with rage. ¡°Demonic energy? What bullsh*t! I think you¡¯re just a

    pathological liar!¡±

    With that, she hurried over to Roger¡¯s bed to lift the pillow.

    Thankfully, Emrys was swift enough to grab her wrist and stop her. ¡°I just expelled Roger¡¯s demonic

    energy, so he shouldn¡¯t be moved in any way. Otherwise, not even the higher beings can save him.¡±

    ¡°Quit bullsh*tting! Let go of me!¡± Hannah yelled as she broke free from the man and reached for the

    pillow.

    All of a sudden, Roger¡¯s eyes shot open.

    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to see me dead, can you, Hannah Stark?¡±

    Taken aback by Roger¡¯s voice, Hannah staggered backward and fell to the floor. ¡°Ah! W¨CWhy are

    you¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad! You¡¯re awake!¡± Jacqueline eximed as she burst into happy tears and ran up to hug Roger. ¡°I

    was so worried I won¡¯t be able to hear you speak again. I¡¯m so relieved¡­¡±

    Roger caressed his daughter¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Dr. Lund saved me. The truth is, I had already woken

    up before you guys came in.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you pretend¡­¡± Jacqueline said before being hit by a sudden realization. ¡°Oh, my gosh!

    Dad, could Dr. Lund have been right about someone wanting to harm you?¡±

    Roger nodded.

    The next second, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Hannah.

    She had seemed the most agitated when Emrys mentioned demonic energy and even tried to move

    Roger despite the former¡¯s warning.

    Naturally, that made her the top suspect.

    ¡°Hannah, did you do this? You¡¯d better tell me the truth!¡± Roger growled.

    Hannah shook her head frantically. ¡°No, Honey. I swear I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening! This fraud must

    be trying to frame me by cing that emerald pendant in your pillow.¡±

    A hush instantly descended upon the room.

    Unfortunately, Hannah failed to realize her mistake and added, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything! You guys

    have to believe me!¡±

    Chapter 128 Price To Pay

    ¡°When did I tell you the cursed object¡¯s an emerald pendant?¡± Emrys scoffed.

    In an instant, Hannah felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    Sh*t! I slipped up!

    ¡°So it was you! Dad adores you so much and treats you like a goddess¡­ Why would you do this to

    him?¡± Sebastian snapped as he kicked Hannah till she screamed in pain.

    Meanwhile, Emrys removed the blood emerald and crushed it with one hand. Even when a cold,

    terrifying burst of force bolted toward him, he smashed it into smithereens without breaking a sweat.

    ¡°Hannah Stark, you sure are scheming, huh?¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°You wanted to make me the

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    scapegoat for your heinous crime, but unfortunately, you picked the wrong guy.¡±

    As it turned out, if an amateur were to use cursed objects on others, they would also risk facing dire

    consequences.

    In the case of the blood emerald, thest person who came in contact with it would have years of their

    life shaved off.

    Hannah was the one who stuffed the blood emerald into the pillow, which made her thest person to

    touch the cursed object. Therefore, if Roger died, the emerald would immediately split open and

    release a wraith to go after her.

    The price to pay for harming others was ten years off one¡¯s life expectancy, which was why Hannah

    agreed to let Emrys treat Roger.

    She had nned on kicking up a fuss after Emrys¡® treatment failed and throwing the blood emerald at

    him during themotion. That way, he¡¯d be thest person to be in contact with the cursed

    object.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Hannah And Saint Yellowbeard

    Naturally, the wraith would then switch its target to Emrys.

    However, Hannah didn¡¯t expect Emrys to nullify the demonic energy in Roger¡¯s b*dy and wipe out the

    wraith within the blood emerald. It proved Emrys was a top¨Ctier friar.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Regret washed over her as she pleaded, ¡°Sebastian, please! I¡¯m your mother. Please don¡¯t hurt me

    anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡±.

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not my mother! My mother passed away a long time ago. You¡¯re nothing but an evil

    witch!¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s rage red at her pleas, and he took it out on her. He finally stopped when Roger spoke.

    ¡°Are you still unwilling to give in even now?¡± Roger shouted as he stared intently at Hannah.

    She immediately crawled over to him and sobbed, ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I only did

    something terrible like that because someone tricked me¡­¡±

    Since the cat was out of the bag, Hannah gave up struggling and revealed everything she had done.

    As it turned out, a friar was behind everything.

    As a faithful devotee, Hannah had been contacting him in secret, even going so far as to sleep with

    him.

    The friar had promised her eternal youth in exchange for money.

    His asking price was two billion.

    Two billion wouldn¡¯t strain the financial status of the Balford family, but the amount was still

    astronomical, so Roger would surely find out if she suddenly withdrew two billion. It would be difficult

    for her to exin if he asked for the reason.

    Hence, determined to see things through, she pulled out all the stops and requested a piece of blood

    emerald from the friar, nning to utilize the demonic energy within the cursed gemstone to kill Roger.

    The friar behind everything was Saint Yellowbeard.

    ¡°Saint Yellowbeard!¡± Jacqueline¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the person you told

    me about? The friar who possesses great powers? The Saint Yellowbeard you were nning to

    introduce to me?¡±

    Hannah nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Jacqueline¡¯s expression turned to horror at Hannah¡¯s confirmation.

    She had never been close to Hannah, but not long ago, thetter¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed.

    Hannah even said she wanted to introduce a friar to her. That friar was Saint Yellowbeard.

    Jacqueline did have her suspicions then but wasn¡¯t sure of Hannah¡¯s motives until today, when Hannah

    Chapter 128 Price To Pay

    ¡°When did I tell you the cursed object¡¯s an emerald pendant?¡± Emrys scoffed.

    In an instant, Hannah felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    Sh*t! I slipped up!

    ¡°So it was you! Dad adores you so much and treats you like a goddess¡­ Why would you do this to

    him?¡± Sebastian snapped as he kicked Hannah till she screamed in pain.

    Meanwhile, Emrys removed the blood emerald and crushed it with one hand. Even when a cold,

    terrifying burst of force bolted toward him, he smashed it into smithereens without breaking a sweat.

    ¡°Hannah Stark, you sure are scheming, huh?¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°You wanted to make me the

    scapegoat for your heinous crime, but unfortunately, you picked the wrong guy.¡±

    As it turned out, if an amateur were to use cursed objects on others, they would also risk facing dire

    consequences.

    In the case of the blood emerald, thest person who came in contact with it would have years of their

    life shaved off.

    Hannah was the one who stuffed the blood emerald into the pillow, which made her thest person to

    touch the cursed object. Therefore, if Roger died, the emerald would immediately split open and

    release a wraith to go after her.

    The price to pay for harming others was ten years off one¡¯s life expectancy, which was why Hannah

    agreed to let Emrys treat Roger.

    She had nned on kicking up a fuss after Emrys¡® treatment failed and throwing the blood emerald at

    him during themotion. That way, he¡¯d be thest person to be in contact with the cursed

    object.

    Send Gifts

    O

    184

    08.52 Fri, 26 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 130 Trap For Saint Yellowbeard

    However, Jacqueline could only note nonchnce on Emrys¡® face, as though nothing interested or

    bothered him. He didn¡¯t mention the cost of his consultation either.

    She couldn¡¯t understand how he could stay soposed despite being younger than her.

    ¡°Ms. Balford.¡±

    Jacqueline was lost in thought as she stared nkly at Emrys. Thetter suddenly looked over his

    shoulder to nce at her. ¡°Do you know once you¡¯re intrigued by someone, that¡¯s the start of you falling

    in love?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A blush instantly stained her cheeks.

    A whileter, Hannah returned to the Balford residence.

    Walking alongside her was an old man d in a robe with a long beard yellowed with age. That facial

    feature was a characteristic of Saint Yellowbeard.

    Despite his old age, he was still hale and hearty. He was a friar, after all. His S**ualpetence didn¡¯t

    lessen with age.

    He imed he could recover his youth with the snap of his fingers but was toozy to do so. It was.

    something he said to deceive his female devotees.

    Were there any women who didn¡¯t wish for eternal youth?

    Their greed was fueled by imagining the possibility of owning the privilege to cut queue to the heavens

    if they passed away with an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold face.

    Saint Yellowbeard had a firm grasp on that exact mentality that women possessed, allowing him to

    seed in tricking them of their wealth and bodies.

    Hannah was one of his many targets.

    The two sat on the couch, and Hannah started, ¡°The rest of the members of the Balford family have

    gone to keep Rogerpany at the hospital today, so there¡¯s no one at home.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Doesn¡¯t that mean we can do whatever we want?¡±

    Saint Yellowbeardughed and reached toward Hannah eagerly. However, his hand halted soon after.

    ¡°Oh, right. The n you mentionedst time, how far did you get?¡±

    Hannah rolled her eyes at him and answered, ¡°Jacqueline has felt animosity toward me from the

    moment I stepped through the front door of the Balford residence. How can it possibly be that easy to

    trick her?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s first time in the Balford residence. Thest time he was there to meet

    Hannah privately, he caught a glimpse of Jacqueline¡¯s portrait in her room. Dirty thoughts filled his

    Chapter 130 Trap For Saint Yellowbeard,

    mind as he studied her beauty.

    ¡°You only need to get her here. It¡¯ll be a done deed once she hears my chanting. I¡¯ll try something else

    if that doesn¡¯t work,¡± Saint Yellowbeard said, his frustration evident in his tone.

    Before Hannah could reply, a cold voice carried down from the second floor. ¡°Dream on, evil man!¡±

    It belonged to Jacqueline.

    With an icy look, she walked down the stairs with long strides. Her pair of long legs brought her down

    the dozens of steps in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Hannah, didn¡¯t you say there was no one here?¡±

    Saint Yellowbeard was shocked by the presence of someone, but when he turned around and saw it

    was Jacqueline, his eyes lit up. However, before glee could fill him, he noticed Roger and Sebastian

    were present as well.

    This is a f*cking trap!

    Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s expression turned dark as he shot to his feet, ready to race out of the living room.

    Yet, the moment he opened the front door, arge sole came into his view, aiming at his chest.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Saint Yellowbeard yelped, caught off guard by the sudden attack, and was sent flying back into

    the living room. His eyes widened with recognition when he got a good look at the person¡¯s face by the

    door.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    There was no way Saint Yellowbeard could forget Emrys.

    Back in Mount Celestial in Jadeborough, Emrys was the one who spoiled his n and exterminated his

    malicious Cambion.

    He didn¡¯t imagine they would meet again on that day.

    Indeed, opponents will always meet in the end!

    After snapping out of the brief shock, he calmed down and sneered, ¡°So this is a setup you guys

    nned, and all you were waiting for was me to take the bait. An excellent n of giving me a taste of

    my own medicine!¡±

    ¡°Give you a taste of your own medicine?¡± Emrys chuckled at him. ¡°You think too highly of yourself,

    Yellowb*stard! We¡¯re not giving you medicine. We¡¯re giving you a beating!¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    Anger poured through Saint Yellowbeard.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Trap For Saint Yellowbeard

    However, Jacqueline could only note nonchnce on Emrys¡® face, as though nothing interested or

    bothered him. He didn¡¯t mention the cost of his consultation either.

    She couldn¡¯t understand how he could stay soposed despite being younger than her.

    ¡°Ms. Balford.¡±

    Jacqueline was lost in thought as she stared nkly at Emrys. Thetter suddenly looked over his

    shoulder to nce at her. ¡°Do you know once you¡¯re intrigued by someone, that¡¯s the start of you falling

    in love?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A blush instantly stained her cheeks.

    A whileter, Hannah returned to the Balford residence.

    Walking alongside her was an old man d in a robe with a long beard yellowed with age. That facial

    feature was a characteristic of Saint Yellowbeard.

    Despite his old age, he was still hale and hearty. He was a friar, after all. His S**ualpetence didn¡¯t

    lessen with age.

    He imed he could recover his youth with the snap of his fingers but was toozy to do so. It was.

    something he said to deceive his female devotees.

    Were there any women who didn¡¯t wish for eternal youth?

    Their greed was fueled by imagining the possibility of owning the privilege to cut queue to the heavens

    if they passed away with an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold face.

    Saint Yellowbeard had a firm grasp on that exact mentality that women possessed, allowing him to

    seed in tricking them of their wealth and bodies.

    Hannah was one of his many targets.

    The two sat on the couch, and Hannah started, ¡°The rest of the members of the Balford family have

    gone to keep Rogerpany at the hospital today, so there¡¯s no one at home.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Doesn¡¯t that mean we can do whatever we want?¡±

    Saint Yellowbeardughed and reached toward Hannah eagerly. However, his hand halted soon after.

    ¡°Oh, right. The n you mentionedst time, how far did you get?¡±

    Hannah rolled her eyes at him and answered, ¡°Jacqueline has felt animosity toward me from the

    moment I stepped through the front door of the Balford residence. How can it possibly be that easy to

    trick her?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s first time in the Balford residence. Thest time he was there to meet

    Hannah privately, he caught a glimpse of Jacqueline¡¯s portrait in her room. Dirty thoughts filled his

    Chapter 130 Trap For Saint Yellowbeard,

    mind as he studied her beauty.

    ¡°You only need to get her here. It¡¯ll be a done deed once she hears my chanting. I¡¯ll try something else

    if that doesn¡¯t work,¡± Saint Yellowbeard said, his frustration evident in his tone.

    Before Hannah could reply, a cold voice carried down from the second floor. ¡°Dream on, evil man!¡±

    It belonged to Jacqueline.

    With an icy look, she walked down the stairs with long strides. Her pair of long legs brought her down

    the dozens of steps in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Hannah, didn¡¯t you say there was no one here?¡±

    Saint Yellowbeard was shocked by the presence of someone, but when he turned around and saw it

    was Jacqueline, his eyes lit up. However, before glee could fill him, he noticed Roger and Sebastian

    were present as well.

    This is a f*cking trap!

    Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s expression turned dark as he shot to his feet, ready to race out of the living room.

    Yet, the moment he opened the front door, arge sole came into his view, aiming at his chest.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Saint Yellowbeard yelped, caught off guard by the sudden attack, and was sent flying back into

    the living room. His eyes widened with recognition when he got a good look at the person¡¯s face by the

    door.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    There was no way Saint Yellowbeard could forget Emrys.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Back in Mount Celestial in Jadeborough, Emrys was the one who spoiled his n and exterminated his

    malicious Cambion.

    He didn¡¯t imagine they would meet again on that day.

    Indeed, opponents will always meet in the end!

    After snapping out of the brief shock, he calmed down and sneered, ¡°So this is a setup you guys

    nned, and all you were waiting for was me to take the bait. An excellent n of giving me a taste of

    my own medicine!¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    WhatsApp

    Chapter 131 Give Him Everything

    Saint Yellowbeard frowned at his name being mangled.

    ¡°You bastard! I don¡¯t want to waste my time arguing with you. You think you can hold me back? Dream

    on!¡± Saint Yellowbeard let out a coldugh. In a split second, he approached Jacqueline and wrapped

    his hands around her throat, strangling her.

    ¡°Jacqueline-¡± Roger eximed in rm, filled with deep concern.

    Saint Yellowbeard fixed his gaze on Emrys and sneered, ¡°Step aside, boy. If you dare to provoke me,

    I¡¯ll snap this girl¡¯s neck right away!¡±

    He had no ns of engaging in a physical confrontation with Emrys.

    During their encounter at Mount Celestial, he had witnessed Emrys¡® immense power and recognized

    that Emrys possessed a higher level of cultivation than himself.-

    At this point, Saint Yellowbeard just wanted to get out of the situation.

    The best way to do that was to hold Jacqueline hostage, keeping Emrys alert and on edge.

    On Jacqueline¡¯s delicate and fair neck, five red marks appeared, evidence of Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s nails

    digging into her skin.

    The color drained out of her face.

    Roger pleaded with urgency, ¡°Saint Yellowbeard, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for the past, just as long

    as you promise me you won¡¯t harm my daughter!¡±

    ¡°You hear that, you little brat? The people involved have decided to let it go, so you should just get out

    of my way!¡± Saint Yellowbeard bellowed.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Emrys sighed inwardly. How dare this insolent creature challenge the Empyrean Lord!

    ¡°You¡¯re just courting death!¡±

    All of a sudden, Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s mind went nk. It felt as if an invisible force had seized hold of

    him, leaving him unable to move or think clearly.

    Next, a crimson glimmer of blood seeped through his forehead, unfolding like a red flower in full

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    bloom.

    What a terrifying sight to behold!

    That was not the power a friar would possess but rather the divine ability of a cultivator!

    With that, Saint Yellowbeard met a gruesome end.

    Jacqueline quickly escaped from Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s grasp, herplexion pale. Her bosom heaved

    violently, showing her lingering fear.

    Chapter 131 Give Hi Everything

    Upon noticing the blood stain on her neck, Roger asked, ¡°Do you feel ufortable, Jacqueline?¡±

    Jacqueline shook her head.

    Roger heaved a sigh of relief.

    At that very moment, Hannah was utterly shocked. She had presumed that Saint Yellowbeard, with his

    profound skills, would easily ovee Emrys. However, she had not even caught a glimpse of how

    Emrys executed his actions. That young man is truly formidable!

    ¡°Hannah Stark, since we are still technically married, I¡¯ll spare your pathetic life. Now, get out of the

    Balford residence!¡± Roger roared.

    Hannah did not dare to utter a single word of protest. She hastily crawled away from the Balford

    residence, fear gripping her every step.

    After disposing of Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s b*dy, Roger made his way back to the living room and expressed

    his deep gratitude to Emrys. ¡°Dr. Lund, you¡¯ve saved our entire family. By the way, Jacqueline has also

    already informed me about the medical fees.¡±

    Emrys cast a silent nce at Jacqueline. Not bad. Good to see she knows how to show gratitude.

    Nheless, even if she had not mentioned the medical fees, it would have made no difference to him.

    Money, to Empyrean Lord, was merely numbers.

    Emrys¡® earlier demand for half of the Balford family assets was nothing more than a bluff intended to

    intimidate them.

    Just as Emrys was about to refuse the offer, Roger¡¯s voice interrupted him, filled with respect. ¡°Not only

    half of the Balford family¡¯s assets, but if necessary, I am willing to dedicate everything we have to you,

    Dr. Lund.¡±

    Recalling the immense power demonstrated by Emrys during the defeat of Saint Yellowbeard, Roger

    could not help but be filled with a thrilling sense of awe. I don¡¯t think a person of such caliber will ever

    be short on money.

    Motivated by that realization, Roger wholeheartedly offered to give Emrys everything the Balfords

    owned, not only as a token of gratitude but also as an attempt to win favor with him.

    Indeed, Roger wanted to get into Emrys¡® good book.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to give me everything the Balford family possesses?¡± Emrys asked.

    Emrys, with a puzzled look on his face, turned to Jacqueline. As they mentioned ¡°everything,¡± does that

    include this youngdy?

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 The Resemnce Is Uncanny

    Roger, perceiving the underlying meaning, smiled and replied, ¡°Dr. Lund, if it¡¯s agreeable to you,

    Jacqueline will serve you wholeheartedly and carry out any tasks you assign.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Jacqueline stomped her foot in protest, ring at Roger. However,

    her expression revealed that she was not entirely opposed to the suggestion. She seemed more

    embarrassed than anything else.

    Emrys grinned and said, ¡°I appreciate your kind offer, Mr. Balford, but I already have seven

    extraordinary and stunning sisters.¡±

    After speaking, he stood up, walked out of the living room, and left the house with his bicycle.

    As Roger observed Emrys¡® retreating figure, his eyes gleamed with excitement, and he eximed, ¡°Dr.

    Lund is a remarkable individual with great potential. I believe he is destined for greatness. We, the

    Balford family, must maintain close contact with him. Don¡¯t you agree, Jacqueline?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jacqueline, lost in her thoughts, snapped back to reality upon hearing Roger¡¯s words. ¡°Yes,

    you¡¯re absolutely right, Dad!¡±

    Upon noticing her expression, Roger could not help but tease her, ¡°Jacqueline, why do you look

    disappointed? Are you upset because Dr. Lund didn¡¯t ept you as his servant?¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not¡­¡± Jacqueline, renowned for her ego, would never allow herself to be disappointed

    simply because Emrys declined to take her as his servant.

    That would be too harsh a blow to her sense of self¨Cworth.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caught in the act of defending herself, Jacqueline¡¯s words faltered as her eyes locked with Roger¡¯s

    gaze, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    Roger gave her a perplexed look. Indeed, it¡¯s quite challenging to understand what goes on in a girl¡¯s

    mind.

    Meanwhile, at the Youngblood residence in Jazona, a woman of stunning beauty and elegance was

    captivated by herputer screen.

    Her eyes were wide with disbelief as she absorbed the information disyed before her.

    Her name was Lydia Ginger.

    Despite being in her mid¨Cforties, her diligent self¨Ccare was evident in her wlessplexion, free

    from blemishes and wrinkles.

    Her features exuded a subtle allure, a testament to the grace of passing years. Lydia must have been

    an awe¨Cinspiring beauty in her youth.

    If Emrys were to catch sight of this enchanting woman, he would undoubtedly be taken aback, for she

    bore a striking resemnce to his extraordinary sister, Cordelia. They were both enchanting beauties.

    Standing beside Lydia was a middle¨Caged man, the very same suited gentleman whom Emrys had

    encountered at the elevator of Maple Forest Hotel not long ago.

    (20% OFF

    A

    §Õ§à

    !

    He was Lydia¡¯s husband and the influential head of the Youngblood family, Richard Youngblood, who

    held great power in Jazona.

    At that moment, they were watching footage from the surveince camera outside the Maple Forest

    Hotel.

    The people who appeared in the footage were none other than Emrys and Cordelia.

    In the footage, Emrys entered the hotel carrying Cordelia, which made her face less visible in the

    camera footage. However, as they exited the hotel, their faces became undeniably clear and were

    captured by the camera.

    ¡°The resemnce is uncanny¡­¡± Lydia widened her eyes in disbelief. It almost felt like she was

    watching a recording of herself in her youth.

    Richard said, ¡°I find it strange too. I wonder if¡­ you know, twenty¨Cfive years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lydia cut him off abruptly before he could finish speaking, her eyes filled with a hint of

    anguish.

    Twenty¨Cfive years ago, they did have a daughter, but she did not survive for long.

    It was a painful and haunting chapter of their past.

    The couple had always avoided discussing it, and if it were not for this peculiar circumstance, Richard

    would never have opened this old wound.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lydia. I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± Richard apologized, wrapping his arm around her shoulder

    to offerfort.

    Two minutester, they received a call from the hospital. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, based on the test conducted

    at our hospital, we¡¯ve determined that your gic match with Ms. Cordelia Youngblood is ny¨Cnine

    point five percent.¡±

    In other words, the girl who appeared in the surveince camera footage was Richard¡¯s daughter!

    Ny¨Cnine point five percent! How is that possible?

    Richard could not help but shudder.

    Lydia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Honey?¡±

    Richard took a moment to regain hisposure before speaking. ¡°I had a paternity test done using a

    few strands of that girl¡¯s hair. The results confirmed that she is indeed our daughter.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Cordelia Is Our Daughter

    ¡°What?¡± Lydia¡¯s b*dy trembled in shock.

    Their minds struggled toprehend what was happening. Twenty¨Cfive years ago, they lost their

    daughter, and after that, they only had a son.

    The couple was baffled,

    ¡°Perhaps only Father Greenhill from Mount Dracoger has the answer to our question. I¡¯ll head there at

    once,¡± Richard dered resolutely.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± Lydia offered hurriedly.

    After their daughter passed away, a priest from Mount Dracoger took her b*dy with him, iming he

    would give her a proper burial.

    Mount Dracoger was well¨Cknown in Jazona. The thought of having to visit her grave brought forth a

    flood of painful emotions that Richard and Lydia wished to avoid. With heavy hearts, they made the

    difficult decision to entrust Greenhill with the task of bringing their daughter¡¯s b*dy back with him.

    A sense of unease washed over Richard and Lydia, leading them to suspect that there was a

    connection between the unusual circumstances and Greenhill¡¯s involvement.

    They wasted no time and set off for Mount Dracoger. When they found Greenhill, to their surprise, he

    denied any knowledge of the matter.

    Richard was flustered. ¡°Father Greenhill, it¡¯s impossible that you know nothing. You were the one who

    took our daughter away from us!¡±

    Greenhill shook his head and exined, ¡°I only followed Elder Skybright¡¯s instructions. I gave your

    daughter¡¯s b*dy to him.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now? Can we talk to him?¡±

    Richard and Lydia had too many questions that could only be answered by Skybright.

    Greenhill chuckled bitterly. ¡°Elder Skybright has always been elusive. Thest time he graced us with

    his presence at the monastery was three years ago.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago?¡±

    Richard and Lydia felt helpless as it was clear they wouldn¡¯t get an answer anytime soon.

    On the way back, Richard hade to terms with the situation and said, ¡°No matter what, at least we

    can confirm that Cordelia Youngblood is our daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes sparkled in excitement. ¡°Fate works in mysterious ways, doesn¡¯t it? Our daughter

    has been here in Jazona all along, I must bring her back home and make amends for not being there

    for her all these years.¡±

    Back at Verdant Estate, Cordelia had no idea what was happening with the Youngblood family.

    Chapter 133 Cordelia Is Our Daughter

    She reclined on the couch, indulging in a moment of rxation after a refreshing shower. d in a

    seductive nightgown that entuated her long and fair legs, she found herself engrossed in the TV

    program, though she asionally twisted her head.

    Seeing that, Emrys asked, ¡°Delia, what¡¯s wrong? Does your neck feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Mm. My neck is aching as I sit in the chair all day to work.¡±

    ¡°Let me give you a massage,¡± Emrys offered.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Taking a seat beside her on the couch, he skillfully began massaging her neck with a professional

    touch. With each careful stroke, he channeled his life energy, providing a soothing sensation that

    gradually eased Cordelia¡¯s difort.

    Cordelia had been dealing with a nagging shoulder sprain for several years, a result of spending long

    hours in her office chair. Whenever the pain red up, she would rely on Caylie¡¯s assistance for

    acupuncture treatments and massages.

    Without the flow of life energy, Caylie couldn¡¯t provide the same level of relief that Emrys effortlessly

    delivered.

    The next day, Richard and Lydia made a surprise visit to Verdant Estate.

    As they entered the premises, Cordelia, Caylie, Yelena, and Emrys couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.

    Their widened in astonishment as theyid eyes on Lydia.

    eyes

    The resemnce between her and Cordelia was uncanny, with striking simrities in their features.

    The group couldn¡¯t help but nce between Cordelia and Lydia, their minds racing with a sudden

    realization that left them speechless.

    Indeed, after Richard and Lydia revealed the/truth, Cordelia was sobbing noisily. She had no idea that

    her family was the top prestigious family in Jazona, that Youngblood family.

    When Richard and Lydia first appeared at Verdant Estate, Cordelia¡¯s initial reaction was resistance.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of bitterness and resentment, assuming that her parents had

    abandoned her at the orphanage all those years ago. Consequently, she treated them with coldness,

    keeping her emotions guarded.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    hapter 134 A Husband Of Equal Status

    Feeling the weight of the past and the pain of abandonment, Cordelia contemted her options.

    Twenty¨Cfive years they abandoned her, and she didn¡¯t feel obligated to acknowledge them as her

    parents.

    She wasn¡¯t that generous.

    A mere apology would not suffice to make up for the pain and abandonment she had endured for

    twenty¨Cfive years.

    As Cordelia listened to Richard and Lydia¡¯s exnation, her heart began to soften. They had thought

    she was dead and entrusted her b*dy to a priest for a proper burial. The revtion shattered the

    resentment that had held a grip on her for so long.

    Cordelia realized that their actions had stemmed from a tragic misunderstanding, and they, too, had

    endured immense suffering in their own way.

    The three of them came together in a family hug and burst into tears.

    As Emrys, Caylie, and Yelena observed the unfolding reunion between Cordelia and her parents, a

    mixture of emotions surged within them.

    They couldn¡¯t help but feel genuine happiness for Cordelia upon witnessing her reconciliation with her

    long¨Clost family. However, their own past as orphans from the Sunshine Children¡¯s Home cast a

    shadow over their hearts.

    Emrys didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings.

    With an extensivework of the Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces under hismand, with two¨Cthirds of

    their influence spanning across international borders and only one¨Cthird focused within Chanaea, it

    should pose no difficulty for him to uncover the backgrounds of himself and the girls.

    Nevertheless, prior to his departure from the monastery half a decade ago, the wise old friar had

    advised Emrys to allow destiny to unfold naturally when he sought information about his true identity.

    He was telling Emrys not to delve into his own background as the answers would be revealed in due

    time.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the girls and he were sent to Sunshine Children¡¯s Home.

    Someone had orchestrated this arrangement deliberately, with the intention of fostering a deep bond

    between Emrys and the girls.

    Emrys had formed this spection based on recent events and the words of the old friar.

    That thought terrified him.

    Pondering over the intricate scheme unfolding before him, Emrys couldn¡¯t shake off his curiosity about

    the involvement of the old friar in this grand design. How did the friar fit into the equation, and what

    connection did he have with Skybright, the name that Richard and Lydia had mentioned earlier?

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You are Emrys Lund, right?¡±

    33 Pit, 20 Jan

    Chapter 134 A Husband of Equal Status

    Emrys was deep in thought when Richard¡¯s voice pulled him out of his reverie. ¡°Can we talk

    somewhere else?¡±

    Hearing that. Emrys bobbed his head.

    Both men stepped out of the mansion, seeking privacy for their conversation. Richard observed Emrys

    in silence for a moment before finally speaking up. ¡°First and foremost, I want to extend my heartfelt

    appreciation for looking after Cordelia. If there¡¯s anything you need or any requests you have, please

    don¡¯t hesitate to inform me. The Youngblood family is prepared to fulfill any reasonable demand within

    our means.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I actually-¡±

    ¡°Hush now, and let me finish speaking.¡±

    As Emrys was preparing to exin that he was simply fulfilling his duty in looking after Cordelia,

    Richard cut him short. At once, a hint of displeasure appeared in Emrys¡® gaze.

    Richard Youngblood is quite assertive, huh?

    After a brief pause, Richard resumed speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you pestering Cordelia anymore.

    Having neglected her for the past twenty¨Cfive years, it is our responsibility to bring her back into the

    embrace of the Youngblood family and provide her with proper care. Additionally, I will ensure she is

    matched with a husband of equal status. Emrys, I trust youprehend the implications behind my

    words.¡±

    With that, Richard fixed Emrys with a warning look. His words were clearly a veiled threat.

    To him, Emrys and Cordelia¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t that simple. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have stepped

    out of the hotel that day with her intimately hugging his arm.

    Besides, Cordelia seemed lightheaded when Emrys entered the hotel with her in his arms that day.

    Richard refused to believe that Emrys was gentlemanly enough not to take advantage of her in the

    hotel room.

    He wasn¡¯t going to take offense over that matter anymore as long as Emrys stopped pestering Cordelia

    in the future.

    A tense silence filled the air.

    A brief pauseter, Emrys broke the silence with a soft chuckle. ¡°Richard, I was polite enough to

    address you as ¡®Mr. Youngblood¡® as you¡¯re Delia¡¯s father. Were it not for that, I must warn you that there

    would have been grave consequences for treating me in such a manner.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Putting Up A Bluff

    Richard froze momentarily at his words.

    Emrys continued calmly, ¡°Let me remind you that you are not in a position to dictate or instruct me on

    my rtionship with Delia. If I ever hear you utter such words again, I will not hesitate to teach you a

    lesson, even if you¡¯re Delia¡¯s father.¡±

    With that, he spun on his heels and returned to the living room.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, Richard could barely hide his shock.

    Emrys might be young, but he¡¯s intimidating. He nearly intimidated me even though I¡¯m the head of the

    Youngblood family. Just how confident is he?

    Despite Richard¡¯s initial bewilderment, he quickly calmed down and shot Emrys a look. He¡¯s only in his

    twenties. How capable can he be? He¡¯s most probably putting up a bluff. Yes, that must be it.

    Richard felt a rush of emotions before he returned to the living room.

    While Richard engaged in conversation with Emrys, Lydia took the opportunity to have a heartfelt

    discussion with Cordelia in her room. Lydia expressed her desire for Cordelia to abandon her current

    life and return to the Youngblood family, emphasizing that they could offer her a superior and more

    promising future.

    Nevertheless, Cordelia stood her ground and expressed her firm stance. ¡°If you are here to truly ept

    me as your daughter, I am open to that. However, asking me to abandon my current life is out of the

    question. I have six friends I treat as sisters and Emrys, and I am content with the life I have built. I

    hope I won¡¯t hear you mention this topic ever again.¡±

    In the end, they parted ways on a sour note.

    Richard sighed. ¡°Perhaps we¡¯re too hasty. We¡® shouldn¡¯t expect Cordelia toe home with us

    immediately after meeting her. It¡¯s only natural for her to feel resistant. Let¡¯s take things slowly and give

    her the time she needs.¡±

    Lydia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way. I hope she can understand that we only mean well.¡±

    Before their departure, Lydia discreetly called Emrys aside and shared her thoughts with him. ¡°If you

    genuinely desire what is best for Cordelia, I implore you to consider advising her to return to the

    Youngblood family.¡±

    Emrys merely gave her a cold look and responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, for I¡¯ll take good care of

    Delia.¡±

    ¡°Do you truly believe you possess the capability to provide for her needs? The Youngblood family can

    offer her the very best. Can you match that?¡± Lydia demanded skeptically.

    Assuming that Cordelia¡¯s reluctance to return to the Youngblood family was influenced by Emrys, Lydia

    directed her frustrations toward him, using him as a target for her venting.

    Emrys maintained hisposure throughout Lydia¡¯s venting, and once she had finished, he

    08:55 Fri, 26 Jan 20

    Chapter 135 Putting Up A Bluff

    responded with unwavering calmness. ¡°I can offer Cordelia everything that the Youngblood family can.

    provide and even more. What I can provide for her surpasses the capabilities of a thousand

    Youngblood families,¡± he stated.

    ¡°What an arrogant young man!¡± Lydia sneered. ¡°Remember what you said today. I can¡¯t wait to see how

    you¡¯ll provide the best for Cordelia!¡±

    ¡°Time will prove everything.¡±

    ¡°Time will prove that you¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Richard and Lydia departed from Verdant Estate in a state of annoyance. Despite their initial joy of

    reuniting with their daughter, they felt upset at Emrys¡® demeanor.

    They perceived him as arrogant and flippant,cking the necessary capabilities. In their eyes, he

    appeared to excel only in arguments, leaving them with doubts about his true suitability for Cordelia.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what Cordelia sees in a man like him. When he eventually breaks her heart,

    she¡¯lle to appreciate those of us who truly care for her,¡± Lydia grumbled in the car.

    Richard¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he responded, ¡°They have a special bond as they grew up together

    in the orphanage. It¡¯s only natural for them to be close. Most importantly, I think Cordelia has yet to

    meet a man with better qualities.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± Lydia pped her head and eximed, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the son of the Atkinson

    family ising home after studying abroad. We can find a chance to introduce him to Cordelia!¡±

    They discussed the matter and thought it would work.

    Cordelia didn¡¯t know if she should feel happy or sad.

    Yelena blinked twice and went up to her, wrapping an arm around her neck. ¡°Delia, why are you feeling

    torn? No matter what your decision is, we¡¯ll always be your besties. Rys will always love you the most!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 Having Fun

    Caylie agreed. ¡°Yes, Delia! Don¡¯t let it get you down. I have an idea. Let¡¯s go to Lena¡¯s bar tonight and

    have the time of our lives. We¡¯ll drink until we can¡¯t stand anymore!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s drink till we drop!¡±

    As the four of them stepped into Nightrose Bar, their presence caused a stir among the crowd. With the

    vibrant scene.

    Yelena announced generously, ¡°Let the drinks flow freely! Drinks are on me tonight!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Rose Queen!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Rose Queen!¡±

    ¡°Rose Queen, can I kneel down to lick your heels?¡±

    The atmosphere in the bar soared to new heights, allowing everyone to forget about their troubles and

    worries for now.

    After drinking a few sses, Cordelia felt tipsy and turned to Emrys. ¡°Rys, can you dance with me?¡±

    Emrys chuckled aloud. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±

    They both came to the dancefloor, where Cordelia embraced Emrys readily. She twisted her b*dy,

    swaying along to the music, though her steps were a bit clumsy and unfamiliar. With each misstep, she

    unintentionally stepped on Emrys¡¯s feet.

    Emrys said nothing and tightened his grip around her.

    That very night, the quartet drank themselves into a state of stupor and fell asleep with their arms

    around each other in a private room on the second floor.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t get drunk easily. With a simple activation of his life energy, he could swiftly metabolize

    the alcohol and remain sober.

    However, on this asion, he opted to indulge in the intoxicating effects of the alcohol, joining his

    friends in their pursuit of a carefree and boisterous night.

    As a cultivator, he was naturally stronger than the otherdies and was the first to wake up the

    following morning.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw a long leg sprawled over his face,

    ¡°Lena, I can¡¯t believe you slept this way.¡±

    Carefully, he moved Yelena¡¯s leg away from his face and left the private room.

    Emrys sat downstairs for a while, waiting for thedies to wake up. Before they did, though, he

    received a call from Osmond.

    Chapter 126 Having Fun

    The number was Osmond¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t him who spoke.

    A menacing voice snarled, ¡°You¡¯re the martial artist who killed my junior, Wilfred, right? I¡¯ll give you

    fifteen minutes to make your way to the Langdon residence. Otherwise, you¡¯ll see your subordinate¡¯s

    b*dy soon!¡±

    Emrys¡® gaze turned dark. He immediately rose to his feet and rushed out of Nightrose Bar to head to

    the Langdon residence.

    Osmond was involved in the underground forces, but he had provided Emrys with a lot of help, so

    Emrys couldn¡¯t ignore his plight now that he was in trouble. Emrys felt a deep sense of responsibility,

    knowing that Osmond¡¯s current predicament was a direct consequence of their association.

    Less than fifteen minutester, he arrived at the Langdon residence.

    There was no one else save for Osmond, who was coughing out blood on the floor.

    Emrys wasted no time in rushing to his side, swiftly applying acupuncture therapy to aid in staunching

    the bleeding.

    Osmond coughed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Empyrean Lord. I had to call you as I couldn¡¯t hold on any

    longer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You¡¯re my subordinate, so anyone who bullies you is essentially bullying me. Besides,

    I¡¯m their target.¡±

    Hearing that, Osmond couldn¡¯t help but tear up.

    Since his initial encounter with the Empyrean Lord, Osmond had consistently disyed a profound

    sense of humility, recognizing his own insignificance inparison.

    Most importantly, Osmond called the shots in the underground forces. Despite his influence, he knew

    he didn¡¯t have a good reputation.

    On the contrary, Empyrean Lord was a hero of Chanaea, a figure revered by many.

    Osmond held the belief that he was undeserving of serving as the Empyrean Lord¡¯s subordinate. It was

    only due to his brother¡¯s request that he mustered the courage to approach and disturb the Empyrean

    Lord.

    After getting attacked by three martial artists today, he thought the Empyrean Lord wouldn¡¯t bother to

    save him.

    However, reality had proven him wrong.

    Empyrean Lord assured him that he was part of them, emphasizing that anyone who dared to bully

    Osmond would essentially be targeting the Empyrean Lord himself.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 You Guys Disappoint Me

    Osmond felt touched when he heard that.

    Looks like the injuries I¡¯ve sustained today are worth it!

    With tears rolling down his face, he said, ¡°Be careful, Your Highness. There are three of them in total,

    so they should be hiding nearby.¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    He had long since detected three hostile energies targeting him, but he didn¡¯t panic at all. Instead, he

    proceeded to stop Osmond¡¯s bleeding before he stood up and asked, ¡°Well? I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? What

    are you guys waiting for?¡±

    Swoosh!

    Swoosh!

    Swoosh!

    Those words had barely left Emrys¡® mouth when three pale men came swooping down from the roof.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the guy who killed Wilfred?¡± they asked while eyeing Emrys from head to toe.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You obviously already know the answer to your question.¡± Emrys then scanned them with his eyes and

    continued with a smile, ¡°How interesting. Did you threee all the way here to bring me ingredients?¡±

    I¡¯m detecting an aura simr to that of a seven¨Ccolored centipede from their bodies. If my guess is

    correct, then they should be carrying a scorpion, a toad, and a lizard respectively. Combine those three

    with the snake and the centipede, and I will have gathered all five poisons. Though the five poisons

    may be poisonous, they can be turned into herbs with medical properties after being processed with a

    special technique. Did these threee here just to provide me with the three ingredients?

    The three men exploded with anger when they heard that. They leaped into the air in unison and

    sprayed a nasty poisonous fog at Emrys.

    Emrys dodged the iing attack with ease, grabbed Osmond by the shoulder, and dragged him to a

    safe location before running into the green poisonous fog.

    The three men sneered when they saw that. ¡°Ha! He doesn¡¯t even realize that he¡¯s going to get himself

    killed!¡±

    That poisonous fog was something their mentor, Skorpios, had spent dozens of years creating. Inhaling

    just a tiny bit of it was enough to kill even Manifestor grandmasters if they did not receive the antidote

    in time.

    As such, they believed Emrys would surely die when he charged right into the poisonous fog.

    ¡°How did a silly brat like him manage to kill Wilfred?¡±

    Chapter 137 You Guys Disappoint Me

    £¤80%

    ¡°Wilfred probably got careless or something. Nob*dy expected Jadeborough to have any more martial

    artists, after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Well, I guess we have avenged Wilfred now. Our mentor told us to bring this punk back

    alive, though. Keep an eye on the time. Don¡¯t let him stay in the fog for too long.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The three of them then waited until it was about time before dispersing the poisonous fog. However,

    what they saw next shocked them to the core,

    Instead of copsing like they thought he would, Emrys was standing in the middle with his arms

    behind his back.

    ¡°And here I thought you three were going to make this challenging for me. So, this is all you¡¯ve got?

    You guys disappoint me.¡±

    The looks on the three men¡¯s faces changed when they heard that.

    What? We¡¯re not even a challenge to him? How the f*ck did he even survive the poisonous fog?

    ¡°A¨CA¨CAre you a Manifestor grandmaster?¡± one of them asked nervously.

    Only Manifestor grandmasters are able to release their internal energy to form a protective barrier

    around them! That¡¯s the only way to prevent the poisonous fog from entering their b*dy through their

    pores! If this man really is a Manifestor grandmaster, then Wilfred¡¯s death is understandable!

    To their surprise, Emrys replied calmly, ¡°Manifestor grandmasters are nothing but trash to me.¡±

    The three men gasped in shock.

    Manifestor grandmasters are so powerful that we can¡¯t evene close to defeating them, and yet,

    this guy says they¡¯re nothing but trash¡­ Is he just being insolent, or is he actually that powerful?

    Right when the three of them were frozen in uncertainty, Emrys shouted, ¡°Get over here!¡±

    He then raised his hand and clenched his fist. The next thing they knew, one of the three men was

    lifted into the air by an invisible force and pulled toward Emrys¡® hand.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Larissa Lockwood

    ¡°He¡¯s a cultivator!¡±

    All three of them went pale instantly as they realized just how terrifyingly powerful Emrys was.

    The man, whom Emrys was grabbing by the throat, realized he was done for. ¡°Run! I¡¯ll hold him off!¡± he

    shouted at hispanions before biting his tongue.

    A toad then came bursting out of his chest a secondter.

    As Emrys was holding him high up in the air, his chest happened to be facing Emrys¡® face at the time.

    The toad spat a mouthful of poisonous liquid at Emrys¡® face.

    Crack!

    Emrys quickly stepped back after snapping his opponent¡¯s.neck, but the poisonous liquid still hit him in

    the face. It produced a stinging sensation uponing into contact with his skin, but that didn¡¯t bother

    Emrys in the slightest.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t even afraid of Skorpios¡® poisonous fog, so that little toad¡¯s poisonous spit wouldn¡¯t

    do him any harm. All Emrys had to do was channel his life energy to purify the toad¡¯s poison.

    He then spat out a sigil and sealed the toad with it.

    All of that happened within a few seconds, and the two fleeing men had only put about twenty meters

    between them and Emrys.

    Emrys then raised his hand and pointed his index finger at one of them. A ray of life energy shot out of

    his fingertip, prating the man¡¯s b*dy in an instant.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Just like with the previous man, a scorpion came bursting out of his chest upon his death. After sealing

    and capturing the scorpion with ease, Emrys¡® shifted his gaze toward the third man.

    Instead of killing him on the spot, Emrys broke his limbs and interrogated him for Skorpios¡®

    whereabouts.

    The man was stubborn at first and refused to talk no matter what. About thirty secondster, however,

    he broke down in tears as hey on the ground with countless needles all over his b*dy and begged

    Emrys to put him out of his misery.

    Having obtained the answer he wanted, Emrys crushed the man¡¯s skull with a single blow, killing him

    on the spot.

    As of that moment, all four of Skorpios¡® disciples had died at Emrys¡® hands.

    The four poisonous animals he had cultivated, too, had been crushed, detoxified, dried in the sun, and

    pounded into dust.

    Meanwhile, inside a damp cave near the river bank, Skorpios spat out three mouthfuls of blood and

    yelled angrily, ¡°You b*stard! I¡¯ll break every single one of your bones and make soup with them!¡±

    Chapter 138 Larissa Lockwood

    His blood was boiling with anger.

    As though it could feel Skorpios¡® rage, the huge python that was wrapped around his b*dy hissed and

    fused with his b*dy.

    About half an hourter, Skorpios got to his feet and waved his arm, prompting the poisonous creatures

    inside the cave to gather around him.

    He then crushed them all into a bloody mist and absorbed them into his b*dy.

    A group of powerful individuals seemed to be looking for something outside the cave.

    The one leading the group was a gorgeous woman with a stunning, perfectly¨Cproportioned figure to go

    with her exquisite facial features.

    Unlike typical women who appeared weak and submissive, she exuded a powerful aura and looked

    more like a female warrior who would fight valiantly in battle.

    She was the type of woman that men would dream of dominating so they could brag about it for life.

    However, none of those men around her dared flirt with her as she was Larissa Lockwood, both their

    superior and the head of Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance.

    All the men could do was call her Lady Lockwood in private.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Leave If You Value Your Life

    They had arrived at the river bank to hunt down and capture Skorpios, who was infamous for

    kidnapping innocent people and feeding them to his poisonous creatures.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    That was how he ended up on the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s wanted list.

    ¡°This ce reeks of blood, Master Lockwood. If my guess is correct, then Skorpios should be nearby,¡±

    said one of the men.

    Larissa nodded. ¡°Be on your guard, everyone. Skorpios is incredibly cunning. Do not fall into his traps.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly, a young man riding on a bicycle came into view.

    The looks on their faces changed when they saw the young maning straight at them.

    ¡°Stop that man! Do not let hime any closer!¡± Larissa ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    They knew that Skorpios was hiding nearby, so a huge battle was definitely inevitable.

    That young man would only get himself killed in the crossfire if he came close.

    Of course, the only person capable of looking this cool while riding a bicycle was none other than

    Emrys himself.

    He had spotted the group from far away and¡¯deliberately slowed down as he approached them.

    When he saw the woman in the group, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    Huh? That woman looks familiar! She looks like Larissa from Mr. Olman¡¯s photograph!

    Upon taking a closer look, he realized that the woman was indeed Larissa, one of the girls he grew up

    with at the orphanage.

    Excited to run into Larissa at the river bank, Emrys had wanted to give her a surprise by pulling up next

    to her.

    However, two men stopped him before he could even get close.

    ¡°The Central Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance is operating in the area. Please leave immediately if you

    value your life!¡± they said sternly.

    The Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance? Does that mean Issa is a member of the Central

    Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance? Wow¡­ You sure are something else, Issa!

    OS 56 Fr. 26 Jan

    Chapter 159 Leave if You Value Your Lifp

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved at the thought of that.

    Despite being a girl, Larissa had always been headstrong and mischievous. She had practically beaten

    up every single boy at the orphanage when she was little, and Emrys was no exception.

    The only difference was that the other boys ended up face¨Cdown on the floor while Emrys fell on his

    back.

    The two kids that used to be punished the most at the orphanage were Larissa and Gavin.

    Larissa would often be punished for much longer than Gavin because she would beat him up halfway

    through the punishment.

    Of course, that was all in the past.

    Emrys was d to see that Larissa had be a member of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts

    Alliance. Judging by the way she wasmanding the men, he figured she must hold a rather high

    position as well.

    I can¡¯t believe she actually became the female warrior she always wanted to be!

    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you hear what we just said? This ce is off limits, so hurry up and leave!¡± the two men

    urged Emrys again when they received no response from him.

    Having been snapped out of his train of thought, Emrys replied with a smile, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll leave right away!

    But before I go, could you tell me who that beautiful woman is?¡±

    Although displeased with Emrys¡® stalling, the men felt proud when they heard his question. ¡°That¡¯s

    Lady Lockwood! She¡¯s the head of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance!¡±

    As they all idolized Larissa, it was only natural that they felt happy hearing Emryspliment her.

    However, they were quick to snap out of it and said, ¡°A woman like Master Lockwood is beyond even

    members of the Central Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance, so an ordinary guy like you shouldn¡¯t even

    think about getting close to her. Now, hurry up and leave!¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Larissa In Action

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    Not wanting to make things difficult for them, Emrys quickly turned around and rode off on his bicycle.

    Master Lockwood? Lady Lockwood? Hehe¡­ You used to bully me a lot when we were kids, so I¡¯ll be

    sure to get my revenge on you!

    Instead of leaving the area, however, Emrys simply made his way to the side of the peak and sat down

    to watch the show.

    Boom!

    A huge battle had begun as the members of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance discovered

    Skorpios¡® hiding spot.

    It was truly an epic battle to witness.

    Emrys was having a great time watching it from afar.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the exciting battle that he enjoyed watching. His gaze was fixated on Larissa¡¯s

    amazing figure as she engaged Skorpios in battle.

    Bam!Bam!Bam!

    Larissa¡¯s hairband was cut during an intense exchange of blows with Skorpios, causing her long hair to

    appearance.

    ¡°Master Lockwood, Skorpios has suddenly broken through Manifestor level! Should we head back and

    call for backup?¡± one of the members suggested.

    Having exchanged blows with Skorpios, they realized they were unable to defeat him.

    ording to the information they had gathered, Skorpios¡® cultivation level was only half Manifestor.

    That was the reason they did not bring a lot of people with them.

    However, it soon became clear to them that Skorpios had reached Manifestor.

    In truth, they could have easily defeated Skorpios if they hade a day earlier.

    Unfortunately, Skorpios had only just had a breakthrough, which was mostly Emrys¡® fault.

    Had he not killed three of Skorpios¡® disciples, Skorpios would not have been able to unleash his true

    potential so soon.

    This showed a huge difference between the two factions of martial artists.

    True martial artists cultivated not only their physical state but also their mental state. One would have

    to bepletely at peace and have no distractions whatsoever when reaching a new cultivation level.

    Chapter 140 Larissa in Action

    The slightest disturbance could result in one¡¯s mental state destabilizing.

    However, things were different for martial artists like Skorpios, who focused on unorthodox methods of

    cultivation. External stimuli such as extreme emotions could help them unlock their true potential and

    help them level up faster.

    As they did not have to cultivate their mental state, they had no fear of losing control. All they had to do

    was increase their cultivation level through simple and crude methods.

    That applied to both martial artists and cultivators.

    As Skorpios had already achieved Manifestor, the members of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts

    Alliance struggled to defeat him.

    Larissa was the only one in the group that had achieved Manifestor, so she could somewhat go toe to

    toe with Skorpios. However, Skorpios¡® cunning tactics and the python head on his shoulder made him a

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ridiculously tough opponent.

    Larissa shook her head when she heard her subordinate¡¯s suggestion to call for backup. ¡°No way!

    Skorpios would be long gone by the time backup arrives! There¡¯s no telling how many more lives he¡¯ll

    take in the process!¡± she replied through clenched teeth as she charged at Skorpios once again.

    This time, Larissa focused solely on offense and neglected her defensepletely. While she

    managed to stab Skorpios twice with her sword, she also exposed herself to the python¡¯s fangs.

    While pythons were generally not venomous, this one, in particr, was extremely venomous.

    ¡°Watch out, Master Lockwood!¡± the members of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance eximed

    in horror when they saw the python attack Larissa.

    Larissa gasped in shock and attempted to beat a hasty retreat, but it was toote. The python opened

    its mouth and was about to bite down on her shoulder.

    Bam!

    A green ball of me came flying toward the python and hit it right on the head, setting it alight instantly

    and causing it to il about uncontrobly.

    ¡°Argh! What is this me?¡±

    As Skorpios had already fused with the python, he felt its pain as well. He flopped to the ground, rolling

    as he tried to extinguish the me.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Taking Away Lady Lockwood

    But no matter how much he rolled, he simply could not extinguish the green fire. Soon, the python

    turned into ashes andnded on Skorpios¡® shoulder.

    Skorpios was on the verge of death, too.

    The members of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, including Larissa, were baffled by the

    scene.

    Is this the manifestation of the gods¡® wrath?

    When they tilted their heads back to look up in the sky, they were greeted by an unforgettable sight.

    It was a young man speeding down the steep slope on his bicycle anding to a steady stop in front

    of them.

    Does he have to show off?

    The corners of the people¡¯s eyes twitched.

    However, before they coulde back to their senses, the young man abruptly grabbed Larissa and

    rode his bicycle into the woods opposite the river. At the same time, the young man¡¯s arrogant voice

    echoed, ¡°Haha! Let me borrow your Lady Lockwood for a while!¡±

    ¡°Oh no! He kidnapped our chief!¡±

    ¡°G¨CGo after him right now!¡±

    Once the alliance members recollected themselves, they promptly split into two teams. One of the

    teams would stay back to keep an eye on Skorpios, while the other team would go after Emrys.

    However, how could they ever catch up to Emrys?

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, Emrys and Larissa were already at the other end of the woods.

    That was how impressive Emrys was.

    He was quicker than light.

    Larissa had never encountered a situation as strange as this. She was mped under Emrys¡® arm as

    she stared with wide eyes at the scenery shing by.

    Is this bicycle¡­ flying?

    Larissa was bewildered.

    Soon, the two of themnded.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Larissa struggled away from Emrys and sped off to keep a distance between them. The way she was

    Chapter 141 Taking Away Lady Lockwood

    warily looking at him and heaving told Emrys of her panic.

    Still, it was understandable. No one would be able to keep calm if they were in Larissa¡¯s position.

    ¡°Are you here to help me, or are you trying to take advantage of me?¡± Larissa cautiously uttered.

    Evidently, she had already realized that Emrys was a cultivator, for no ordinary martial artist was

    capable of doing this. At the same time, she deduced that the bicycle was a magical item he refined.

    However, Larissa could not tell whether Emrys was a good person or not.

    If he¡¯s a good person, then why would he kidnap me and take me here? Yet, if he¡¯s a bad person, why

    would he save me earlier?

    Larissa was confounded.

    Meanwhile, Emrys was amused to see shock written all over the face of the Issa he knew from his

    childhood. Nheless, he was not going to reveal himself so quickly, so he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here

    to help you out, but I have other ns for you too.¡±

    Larissa paled as if she had read his mind. Immediately, she pointed her sword at Emrys and hissed,

    ¡°Please restrain yourself, sir.¡±

    Larissa knew that the man before her was a cultivator and that she was no match for him, but it did not

    mean that she was going to go down without a fight.

    I can¡¯t submit to you just because you¡¯re powerful. That¡¯s humiliating.

    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be in such haste. You¡¯re pointing your sword at me even though I haven¡¯t told you what my

    ns are for you. That¡¯s rude,¡± Emrys continued.

    Larissa scoffed. ¡°Do I need you to voice out your ns? I can read your mind by looking at your face,

    pervert!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you break my heart.¡±

    Emrys let out a sigh before abruptly dashing forward to tap twice on Larissa¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    The second Larissa realized she could not move, her face turned ashen as destion and anger crept

    into her pretty eyes.

    At that rate, she would not be able to defend herself.

    Am I going to be a victim of this pervert? This is horrible!

    A sense of helplessness seeped into her bones when she thought about what was going to happen to

    her.

    ¡°Hehe, Lady Lockwood¡­¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Evil Creatures

    As Emrys chuckled and moved closer to Larissa, the despair in Larissa grew.

    I knew it. Men are all evil creatures, and the same applies to cultivators. They¡¯ll do anything they want

    just because they¡¯re powerful.

    Right as those thoughts manifested in Larissa¡¯s mind, she was abruptly lifted into the air. As it turned

    out, Emrys had picked her up and ced her on his shoulder.

    Where is this guy taking me to?

    Larissa panicked and screamed, ¡°Ah! What are you trying to do? I¡¯m the leader of the Central

    Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance! You¡¯ll be punished if youy a finger on me!¡±

    s, Emrys ignored her and headed straight to ake in the woods. Then¡­

    Ssh!

    Without hesitation, he threw her into it. At the same time, he released the seals on her acupoints.

    The truth was, Larissa had long realized that the young man looked a lot like her dead childhood friend.

    However, that was not the main point.

    Did you take me all the way here and restrain me so that you could throw me into thiske? What¡¯s

    wrong with you?

    Larissa felt aggrieved.

    ¡°Haha! Lady Lockwood, we¡¯ll meet again, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see me in a different light by then.¡±

    ¡°If we meet again, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Larissa roared as she smacked the water.

    She received no replies, however.

    It was then she realized that the young man had already left with his bicycle.

    ¡°Hmph. Just you wait, you lunatic! I never forget my grudges!¡±

    When Larissa crawled out of theke,pletely soaked, her clothes stuck to her skin, revealing her

    petite b*dy.

    Then, she picked up her sword by the edge of theke and started swinging it aggressively. Instantly,

    an innocent tree at the side suffered countless shes.

    It was only after Larissa vented her anger did she storm away.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys went to Apricot Hall.

    Two teenager¨Clooking people¨Ca boy and a girl¨Cwere standing by the doorway, seemingly too nervous

    13:06 Fri, 26 Jan M

    MD

    Chapter 142 Evil Creatures

    and afraid to enter.

    Thinking that they were worried about being unable to pay for the consultation, Emrys walked over to

    them and asked, ¡°Are you here for a consultation?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ???

    Both were clearly startled by Emrys¡® voice. In fact, the boy looked as if he was going to flee instantly,

    but the girl rposed herself and asked, ¡°Are you a doctor at Apricot Hall?¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m feeling unwell. Will you please give me a checkup?¡± she then cautiously asked.

    The boy then tugged the girl¡¯s arm and muttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just¡­ forget about it? I don¡¯t think this

    will work¡­¡±

    At that, the girl turned to shoot him a re, silencing him,

    As Emrys took in their expressions, a thought formed in his head. Sighing silently, he then queried, ¡°Are

    you a couple?¡±

    The boy did not say anything, but the girl nodded after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Have you been feeling unwell in the stomach and nauseous recently?¡±

    Face pale, the girl nodded again.

    Emrys was getting more and more exasperated.

    High schoolers are bing worse nowadays.

    After taking the girl¡¯s pulse, Emrys turned to icily look at the boy and said, ¡°Her pulse feels smooth, so

    she has a slippery pulse. Along with her symptoms¡­ I¡¯m sure you know what this means.¡±

    The boy looked frightened out of his wits as he shook his head fervently. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be. It was only

    once¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. You should have realized this when you did it,¡± Emrys uttered as he red at the boy,

    whose knees buckled.

    Sure enough, they had made love once. They thought they would be fine, but the girl had been retching

    recently. When they recalled the pregnancy scenes they saw on television, they figured out what might

    be going on.

    The two were

    oubtedly afraid.

    They wanted to go to a hospital to confirm their suspicions, but they did not dare to go to arge¨Cscale

    hospital. Hence, they came to Apricot Hall and started hesitating right before entering the building.

    13:06 Fri, 26 Jan MD

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Pregnancy

    They were not expecting her to actually be pregnant.

    It felt as if all air had been sucked out of their lungs.

    Holding his head, the boy mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do this. I really don¡¯t know

    what I should do¡­¡±

    At that, he mbered to his feet and fled the scene despite the girl¡¯s attempts to make him stay. In the

    end, the girl was left to cry on her own outside Apricot Hall.

    Expressionless, Emrys uttered, ¡°See? Boys your age can¡¯t bear the consequences of their actions. If

    anything goes wrong, the ones to suffer are foolish girls like you.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, please help me! If my parents find out about this, they¡¯re going to kill me!¡± the girl choked out,

    bawling.

    Emrys stared at her apathetically for a long while before saying, ¡°All right. Stop crying. You¡¯re only

    having stomach issues. You¡¯ll be fine after taking some meds. I¡¯m only scaring you because I want you

    to learn to love your b*dy. If anything happens to you, no one will have pity for you.¡±

    ¡°What? Thank you, doctor¡­ I won¡¯t do this again.¡±

    Once the girl was gone, Emrys shook his head in exasperation, feeling a tinge of mncholy for the

    teenager.

    Life should be wonderful for a girl of her age, but if she were to make a mistake like this, her future

    would be ruined.

    All Emrys could say was that the current S** education was notprehensive enough. The more the

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    adults hid from the children, the more curious the children would be about the topic.

    Speaking of high schoolers¡­

    Emrys was abruptly reminded of Charlotte.

    He vaguely recalled the girl telling him that the following day was her birthday when he came back from

    Mount Celestial.

    What gift should I get for her?

    A moment of contemtionter, Emrys smacked his head.

    Right. This is going to be a big surprise for her.

    The following day when Emrys came to the Sundend residence, he noticed Franklin and the others

    acting more reserved than before.

    Of course, they were not at fault for the change in attitude.

    13:07 Fri, 26 Jan M

    Chapter 143 Pregnancy

    Lord. However, theyter found out that Emrys was the Empyrean Lord.

    The Empyrean Lord was a being who stood at the top of the country, so how could they not feel

    honored to be in his presence?

    There was nothing Emrys could do about the situation. Even though he had hinted to them that they did

    not need to treat him differently, Franklin and the rest still insisted on being respectful toward him.

    On the other hand, Charlotte remained the same.

    Like usual, she hugged Emrys¡® arm and continued calling him ¡°Mr. Lund,¡± and that made Franklin and

    the others pale from fear. Right as Franklin was about to chide her for her actions, Emrys stopped him

    with a re.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you got for me, Mr. Lund!¡± Charlotte said as she let go of Emrys to merrily take

    the gift box.

    The second she opened the box, she frowned.

    Then, she turned to face Emrys with the gloomiest look she could muster.

    Even Franklin and the others were taken aback by the gift.

    1

    As it turned out, the gift had a title, and it was Prepping For University Entrance Exams.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, are you dense? Who gives prep books to another as a birthday gift?¡± Charlotte grumbled.

    ¡°Charlotte, mind your manners!¡±

    Franklin and the others felt nothing but blind terror when they heard Charlotte calling Emrys a dense

    man, and they quickly berated her. However, Emrys only shot them another re.

    Am I that scary? he wondered, feeling speechless about the situation.

    As Franklin wiped away the cold sweat beading on his forehead, he said, ¡°Charlotte, Mr. Lund is hoping

    that you¡¯ll score well in your university entrance exams by gifting you this. You can¡¯t let him down,

    okay?¡±

    Charlotte was grim up until she heard Franklin¡¯s words. Seemingly recalling something, she then

    inclined her head and promised, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely work hard on this. Once I¡¯m admitted into.

    Snowywoods University, I¡¯ll be able to be together with Mr. Lund.¡±

    The moment those words were out of her mouth, Franklin, who had just wiped his forehead, broke into

    a cold sweat again.

    Back then, to make Charlotte focus on her studies, he had lied to her; he told her that Emrys would

    date her if she was admitted into the prestigious Snowywoods University.

    Send Gifts

    D

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Fearing His Wrath

    It had been a lie to get her to study, but now, his granddaughter was revealing the lie to Emrys.

    Franklin was terrified that Emrys would be livid.

    He desperately wished to seal Charlotte¡¯s mouth, but s, it was toote.

    All he could do was cautiously turn to Emrys, praying that thetter would not be furious with him.

    However, Emrys was a magnanimous person. He knew that Franklin was only trying to get Charlotte to

    study, so he said with a smile, ¡°Sure. Once you¡¯re enrolled in Snowywoods University, I¡¯ll court you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Thrilled, Charlotte darted over to wrap her arms around Emrys¡® neck and ce a k*ss on his cheek.

    Franklin, Thomas, Lucas, and Emrys were speechless at that.

    Franklin then sheepishly chuckled and said, ¡°Um, Mr. Lund, are you serious about it?¡±

    It seemed like Franklin was even more keen on the idea than Charlotte.

    Is this a promise from the Empyrean Lord? I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t go back on his promise, right? His

    integrity will be at stake.

    Franklin was so nervous he almost seemed like a newlywed man on his honeymoon.

    Emrys nced at the elderly man, thinking, You¡¯re good at pushing your luck, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m trying my

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    best to help cover up for your lie, but you¡¯re just trying to get more from me. Don¡¯t you know what your

    granddaughter is like?

    She only got an eight on her mathematics test. Do you really think I didn¡¯t see the cram school test she

    threw in a corner?

    Nevertheless, Emrys nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve always been a man of my word.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Franklin nearly leaped into the air in excitement like his granddaughter, but he remembered about his

    fragile bones at the veryst minute, so he quickly dismissed the idea.

    Still, his cheeks flushed.

    Right then, Charlotte enthusiastically said, ¡°Mr. Lund, it¡¯s my birthday today, so can you use your big

    rod to let me have the time of my life? Just this one time! From tomorrow onward, I¡¯m going to focus on

    my studies, and I¡¯ll even throw my phone out of the window!¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the Sundends narrowed their eyes.

    His big rod to let her have the time of her life? This sounds way too suggestive.

    13:07 Fri, 26 Jan MD

    Chapter 144 Fearing His Wrath

    Nevertheless, they soon realized that the rod Charlotte was talking about was Emrys¡® vehicle¨Chis

    bicycle.

    When Emrys saw the miserable look on Charlotte¡¯s face, he patted his chest and said, ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll

    let you have the time of your life today.¡±

    Soon after, the girl¡¯s lovely giggles filled the air of Jadeborough¡¯s road.

    Upon seeing them, several bikers eximed in disbelief before revving up their motorcycles to rush

    over and find out who had aplished such swift cycling.

    However, their progress was abruptly halted by a traffic police officer. In an act of protest, they voiced

    their dissatisfaction. ¡°There¡¯s a cyclist ahead exceeding the speed limit, so why haven¡¯t you

    apprehended them? Why are you targeting us instead?¡±

    A speeding cyclist?

    The righteous police officer smacked the young biker on the head and fumed. ¡°Do you think bicycles

    run on fuel? How can a cyclist be speeding? You might as well say that the cyclist was flying!¡±

    After a while of thrill¨Cseeking, Emrys sent Charlotte back to the Sundend residence.

    When they were bidding farewell to each other, the girl got on her tiptoes to k*ss Emrys again.

    This time, she k*ssed his lips, and the sweet taste of her lips lingered.

    Emrys was stunned.

    Oh sh*t! My first k*ss!

    Despite that, he could only wrylyugh in response.

    Am I a womanizer? I¡¯ve won over her heart without even realizing it.

    Still, Emrys felt that his sacrifice was worth it if it meant that Charlotte would be able to concentrate on

    her studies.

    In hindsight, I should have requested Charlotte to introduce me to more of her attractive ssmates. I¡¯ll

    provide them with a goal to strive for, and I¡¯ll y a role in their sess when they ultimately gain

    admission to Chanaea¡¯s prestigious universities.

    It seemed like the Empyrean Lord was working hard to cultivate the potential of Chanaea¡¯s citizens.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 Penny And Philip Apologizes

    Yelena was practicing yoga in Verdant Estate.

    Her b*dy was so flexible that performing an extremely difficult split was a breeze for her. When Yelena

    was about to do a forward bend, Emrys approached, offering, ¡°Let me, Lena. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Subsequently, he pressed on both her shoulders to bend the upper half of her b*dy. At the same time,

    he asked tentatively, ¡°Lena, do you know what Issa is working as now?¡±

    ¡°What now? Are your three sisters not treating you well enough that you can¡¯t wait to meet the rest?¡±

    Yelena teased while wiping off her sweat with a towel.

    Laughing sheepishly, Emrys said, ¡°I was just asking out of curiosity.¡±

    Yelena rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Whatever. There¡¯s no harm in telling you, anyway. Karina and

    Larissa are rather mysterious people, but I think I¡¯ve heard Larissa mention something about working

    for the government. I¡¯m not sure about the details, though.¡±

    I knew it! So, the others don¡¯t know Issa¡¯s the chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance.

    Maybe she didn¡¯t tell them because she didn¡¯t think there was a need to do so.

    After all, the lives of martial artists and ordinary citizens were worlds apart.

    Regardless, he could not help but wonder if his sisters were truly just ordinary citizens.

    He was a little skeptical about it.

    What if they¡¯re all secretly bigshots but think the rest are ordinary people? Take Lena as an example. If

    I didn¡¯te back all of a sudden, I never would¡¯ve thought she was actually an assassin. Not to

    mention that mysterious woman, Karina. Only heaven knows where she is now.

    At that precise moment, the doorbell rang.

    Emrys thought it was Cordelia or Caylie. However, he opened the door to find Penny with Philip

    standing behind her.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± An icy coldness settled upon Emrys¡® features.

    Emrys loathed them ever since the two organized a dinner at The Gathering to set Cordelia up.

    Penny smiled awkwardly. ¡°Um¡­ Is Delia home?¡±

    ¡°How dare you call her Delia? You¡¯re such a wicked person! How could you set your roommate from

    university up?¡±

    With remorse written all over her face, Penny said, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to Delia. I deserve to die for

    whatever happenedst time.¡±

    ¡°Good that you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡±

    13:07

    FII, 20 J

    Chapter 145 Penny And Philip Apologizes

    B

    Penny seemed to have more to say, but the man behind her had already lost his patience. He shoved

    her away and fell to his knees before Emrys with a thud.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Without saying anything, Philip banged his head on the ground ten times.

    When he was done with that, he implored with sincere remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lund. I was blinded by

    my desires. I shouldn¡¯t have harbored any ill intentions toward Ms. Youngblood. I was wrong. Please

    forgive me! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    His life had been miserabletely.

    He did not dare to approach a single woman, let alone think of them.

    Worst of all, he could not have S** with his wife when he returned home every night. The couple had

    gotten into countless arguments because of that matter.

    Philip had visited every hospital he could find in Jazona and even made a trip to Jipsdale to find the

    most well¨Cknown andrologist to examine him. s, nothing worked.

    Left with no other choice, Philip had to cast aside his ego to beg Emrys for forgiveness. At that point,

    he knew only thetter could cure him of his sickness.

    At first, Emrys had no ns to entertain Philip, but thetter pulled out a stack of documents frantically,

    saying, ¡°Mr. Lund, this is the equity transfer agreement of Gage Group. I¡¯ll transfer all my shares to Ms.

    Youngblood for free. Please spare me this once, Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll transfer all the shares to Delia?¡±

    ¡°Yes! All of it!¡± Philip nodded fervently.

    He did not want to suffer like that anymore. In fact, he did not even mind giving Gage Group away, as

    long as Emrys could cure him.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 A Huge Surprise

    Emrys fell silent instantly,

    Cordelia had been thinking of tapping into Summerbank¡¯s market recently. Hence, it would be a

    significant breakthrough if they could take over Gage Group.

    However, they had a more pressing issue at hand¨Cthe Youngblood family. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be easy to

    deal with.

    Cordelia had beenining about how greatly Jadeborough¡¯s beauty products industry was

    impacted, and the root cause was Summerbank¡¯s beauty productspanies.

    Emrys had a feeling that the Youngblood family was secretly pressuring the industry.

    Once Cordelia Group was out of Jadeborough¡¯s market, Cordelia would have no choice but to seek the

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Youngblood family for help. That way, Richard and Lydia¡¯s goal would be achieved.

    If that were the case, taking over Gage Group would be pointless. The Youngblood family would

    secretly sabotage their efforts anyway.

    After careful consideration, Emrys decided to sound the Youngblood family out first. ¡°I can cure you

    your sickness, and you can keep Gage Group for now, but yourpany¡¯s distribution channel must

    be opened to Cordelia Group without conditions.¡±

    Philip¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund!¡±

    The truth was, Philip¡¯s sickness was easily curable. Strictly speaking, it was not even a sickness.

    Emrys had merely sealed one of the former¡¯s acupuncture points, sending intense pain throughout

    Philip¡¯s b*dy whenever blood flowed.

    That was precisely why all the reputable doctors he sought could not find the root of the problem.

    Once again, Emrys inserted a fine needle into Philip¡¯s b*dy, opening up the acupoint and curing the

    When it was done, Philip left with gratitude.

    Naturally, Penny dared not overstay her wee.

    Not long after the two were gone, Cordelia arrived home. She bent down to remove her high heels and

    change into a pair of pink Slippers.

    Emrys had no ns to hide the matter from her, so he swiftly recounted everything to Cordelia.

    Cordelia was not the slightest bit surprised to hear that. However, she informed dejectedly, ¡°There have

    been many brands tapping into Jadeborough¡¯s industry recently. We might even lose our existing

    market. I don¡¯t see how we can still have the energy to expand into Summerbank¡¯s market.¡±

    Cordelia was feeling utterly depressed.

    Emrys pondered for a while and thought of something. ¡°Delia, why are we always the ones looking for

    of

    Chapter 146 A Huge Surprise

    marketing channels and not the other way round?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± said Cordelia, shaking her head. ¡°There are too many brands selling beauty

    products in the country. If our products¡® effects cannot beat those of other brands, no one wille

    looking for us. They just have too many choices.¡±

    Back then, Cordelia Group was just a smallpany in Jadeborough. There was nothing outstanding

    about their products. It was only when Osmond and the others started putting inrge orders that the

    Nheless, Cordelia Group¡¯s products did not stand out among simr products of other brands.

    ¡°So, this is the root problem.¡±

    Emrys smacked his head and scolded himself for being stubborn. Afte traditional medicinal forms,

    yet he forgot to give them to Cordelia.

    all, he knew so many

    When it came down to it, beauty product forms were actually a type of traditional medicinal form.

    And that was exactly the information Emrys had aplenty.

    Eyeing Cordelia¡¯s fair, slender neck, Emrys took the initiative to massage it. ¡°Trust me, Delia. I¡¯ll

    definitely give you a huge surprise,¡± he said with a confident smile.

    Cordelia did not mind his actions the slightest bit. She simply closed her eyes and enjoyed his service.

    Her neck and shoulders were no longer sore, and that was all thanks to Emrys¡® incredible massage

    methods. His massages always made her feel great, especially when the warm sensation spread from

    her neck to other parts of her b*dy.

    Cordelia¡¯s face flushed almost instantly, and it left her wanting more.

    ¡°Rys, why don¡¯t youe with me tomorrow to have a meal with my¡­ mom and dad?¡± she asked

    suddenly.

    The words ¡°mom¡± and ¡°dad¡± sounded awkward when she said them. It was as if she had not gotten

    used to it.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 He Is My Family

    Cordelia had been in contact with Richard and Lydia for the past few days. After all, they were her

    biological parents. She was happy to spend time with them as long as they did not make her give up on

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    the life she currently had.

    Her suggestion took Emrys by surprise. ¡°Surely that didn¡¯te from them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my personal request,¡± said Cordelia.

    Both Richard and Lydia wanted Cordelia to head over alone, but Cordelia decided to bring Emrys along

    to prove one thing to them¨Cshe could acknowledge them as her parents, but she could never give up

    on her current life,

    Soon, the next day arrived.

    Richard and Lydia were already waiting in the private room of a high¨Css restaurant in Summerbank.

    There was also an elegant and schrly¨Clooking youngster in their presence.

    That person was Myles Atkinson. He had just returned from studying abroad in Jetroina. More

    importantly, his family, the Atkinson family, was close to the Youngblood family.

    That was why Richard and Lydia adored him and wanted to use the opportunity to introduce him to

    Cordelia.

    ¡°Myles, please do your best to impress Cordelia when she arrives,¡± Lydia reminded him.

    Myles nodded earnestly in response. He, too, was looking forward to seeing their daughter. After all,

    the couple was rather good¨Clooking. The former figured their daughter, who had been missing for

    twenty¨Cfive years, would take on their features.

    The trio waited for some time until a server finally entered with Cordelia.

    Myles¡® eyes brightened at the sight of her.

    He had some experiences with the women at Jetroina when he was studying there. Although they were

    gentle, he could not help but feel that something was missing.

    Now that he had seen Cordelia, her icy temperament and beautiful features instantly captivated Myles.

    In fact, he felt his heart flutter.

    The look on Myles¡® face delighted Richard and Lydia, for it meant the former was attracted to their

    daughter¡¯s appearance.

    Then again, that was something they had expected.

    Lydia quickly got up and approached Cordelia with a bright smile. ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re finally here¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she froze, and so did her smile.

    She had caught sight of the figure entering after Cordelia. It was none other than Emrys, the person

    Chapter 147 He Is My Family

    she detested greatly.

    Lydia¡¯s countenance turned icy, and she red at Emrys, questioning, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Emrys had not so much as opened his mouth when Cordelia spoke up for him. ¡°I invited him.¡±

    ¡°Cordelia, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea. We¡¯re having a meal as a family, and he¡¯s an outsider¡ª¡±

    Lydia had long regarded Myles as one of them. Thus, she used the word ¡°family¡± without hesitation. To

    everyone¡¯s surprise, Cordelia cut in, ¡°Rys is my family. Since he isn¡¯t weed, then we shall leave.¡±

    The truth was, Cordelia had spotted Myles as soon as she entered the room. Immediately, she

    guessed her parents¡® intention, and it displeased her.

    On top of that, the way Lydia treated Emrys made Cordelia want to leave right then and there.

    Seeing Cordelia was about to leave, Lydia quickly grabbed the former¡¯s arm and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    Cordelia. Please don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll let him stay, all right?¡±

    Lydia¡¯s words seemed to have hit Cordelia¡¯s soft spot, and it made thetter shudder.

    After a momentary hesitation, Cordelia nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll stay for a meal, but you mustn¡¯t provoke him.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We won¡¯t.¡±

    Lydia might have answered that way, but she still turned around to glower at Emrys while Cordelia was

    not looking as if to warn the former to behave during the meal.

    Even so, Emrys shrugged, unbothered by Lydia¡¯s reaction.

    Meanwhile, Myles could not sit still anymore. Before Richard and Lydia said anything, the former stood

    up and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, Delia. It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Myles Atkinson.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Pretentious Myles

    Myles spoke in a gentle voice and put on an elegant smile, which pleased Richard and Lydia.

    Men should seize the opportunity by taking the initiative.

    However, his enthusiasm only elicited a frown from Cordelia. She red at his extended hand with no

    intention of shaking it. ¡°Call me Cordelia. I¡¯m not that close to you.¡±

    The way Myles addressed her affectionately had given her goosebumps, for it made her

    ufortable. Hence, she did not bother being polite to him.

    ¡°Cordelia, you-¡±

    Richard¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s faces turned a deep shade of red as embarrassment washed over them.

    Surprisingly, Myles was not mad. He even smiled and came to Cordelia¡¯s rescue. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at

    Cordelia. It¡¯s only normal since we just met. It shows that Gordelia¡¯s a reserved and modestdy.¡±

    Oh, how sensible. He was given the cold shoulder, yet he¡¯s still so considerate of her. We won¡¯t be able

    to find another man like him.

    Richard and Lydia were beginning to like Myles more. They were sure their daughter would like him if

    they spent more time together.

    ¡°You¡¯re Emrys Lund, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Myles beamed while walking toward

    Emrys. He did not seem to take the matter to heart, or perhaps he was feigning nonchnce.

    Myles knew Emrys rtionship with Cordelia was not that simple, but he still took the initiative to shake

    Emrys¡® hand to show he had good manners.

    Nheless, Emrys smiled and said, ¡°Is it really a pleasure?¡±

    The response baffled Myles. He did his best to keep hisposure, but the twitch in his lips was

    unmistakable.

    Is this rascal trying to humiliate me?

    Annoyance bubbled in Myles¡® heart, making him exert more strength into the handshake.

    He had attended self¨Cdefense sses for two years when he studied abroad in Jetroina, hence making

    his arm stronger than ordinary people¡¯s. Naturally, he believed he could show Emrys who the boss

    was.

    To Myles¡® surprise, Emrys¡® countenance did not change. It was as if thetter was not taking Myles

    seriously.

    Myles¡® anger spiked, and he exerted more strength. This time, he poured all of his energy into his hand,

    wanting to see Emrys grimace in pain.

    s, there was no change in Emrys¡® expression.

    Shock glinted in Myles¡® eyes, but before he could even react, a powerful force spread to his arm,

    almost crushing his bones.

    10.00

    Chapter 148 Pretentious Myles

    70

    He could not help but inhale sharply. Before he realized it, the words ¡°Let go of me¡± came out in a

    squeal even though he had done his best to bear with it.

    Richard¡¯s face clouded over with anger as he yelled, ¡°What are you doing, you brat? Let go of him

    now!¡±

    Lydia, too, red at Emrys.

    All they saw was Myles wailing with pain,pletely ignoring the fact that it was he who started it.

    Of course, Emrys did not bother exining himself. He merely gave a cold chuckle before letting go of

    Myles¡® hand.

    For Cordelia¡¯s sake, Emrys did not hold a grudge against the trio. This will be a warning for Myles that

    I¡¯m not one to be trifled with.

    Feeling incredibly sorry, Lydia massaged Myles¡® beetroot¨Ccolored palm while ring at Emrys. ¡°Myles

    was only being friendly. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to entertain him. Why did you have to squeeze his

    hand so tightly? You¡¯re such a brute!¡±

    Lydia was not too harsh with her words because she feared Cordelia might storm out in anger.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Under normal circumstances, words such as ¡°uncultured¡± and ¡°vulgar¡± would have escaped her mouth

    long ago.

    Fortunately, she managed to control herself.

    Otherwise, Emrys would have given Lydia a tight p, even if she was Cordelia¡¯s mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Haha! I won¡¯t hold grudges against uncivilized men like him.¡±

    Myles could only do his best to regain his friendly demeanor after the humiliation earlier. He had to

    feign indifference no matter how much he loathed Emrys.

    More importantly, it could make Richard and Lydia see him as a cultured person with a good

    upbringing.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Never Attended School

    In Cordelia¡¯s eyes, however, Myles was exceedingly pretentious

    Shortly after, the food was served.

    Richard, Lydia, and Myles temporarily put the conflict earlier at the back of their minds and started

    making conversation. Mostly, it was Lydia asking questions while Myles answered.

    ¡°What was your major when you studied abroad in Jetroina, Myles?¡± Lydia asked.

    ¡°Economics and management. I¡¯ve already obtained a dual master¡¯s degree from Jetroina University,¡±

    Myles replied.

    ¡°A dual master¡¯s degree! Wow, how impressive!¡±

    Richard then interjected, ¡°So, you came back this time to take over your father¡¯spany?¡±

    ¡°You can say so. My father has already entrusted part of the branch office¡¯s projects to me, and I¡¯m

    confident I can manage the branch office well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly an outstanding man! There are few talented and promising young men like you in Jazona.

    Do help to mentor my son for a bit when he graduates.¡±

    As Richard and Lydia sang Myles¡® praises, they furtively observed Cordelia¡¯s expression.

    After all, they were asking all those questions for the sole purpose of disying the man¡¯s most

    aplished side to her.

    They had thought that she would definitely be attracted by his strengths, but things did not develop as

    they had anticipated.

    ¡°The pork ribs here are really good, Rys. Quick, try some!¡±

    Cordelia took a piece of pork rib for Emrys and watched him eat smilingly, seemingly turning a deaf ear

    to the trio¡¯s conversation.

    In a sh, Richard¡¯s, Lydia¡¯s, and Myles¡® moods took a nosedive. ¡¤

    Argh! We¡¯ve been wasting our saliva for nothing with all that talk!

    A hint of chagrin shed across Myles¡® eyes, but he swiftly masked it. Forcing a smile, he questioned,

    ¡°Which university did you attend, Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Emrys snagged a napkin and wiped his mouth before continuing frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve never attended school.¡±

    He was taken away by the friar when he was five years old, so he never had an opportunity to attend

    school. All the knowledge he had was taught by the friar at the monastery.

    As such, he was speaking the truth when he answered that question.

    Chapter 149 Never Attended School

    Upon hearing his reply, Richard, Lydia, and Myles were all stunned for a moment.

    Subsequently, contempt showed on their faces.

    Myles, especially, radiated a sense of superiority.

    Sneering, Lydia drawled, ¡°In other words, you¡¯re illiterate?¡±

    Although she had been warned by her daughter not to pick on Emrys, she simply could not help it.

    Heh! It¡¯s already the modern day now, yet there¡¯s still someone who has never attended school.

    Doesn¡¯t he know that education is free from kindergarten to twelfth grade? Even if he had grown up in

    an orphanage, he couldn¡¯t possibly havecked the opportunity to study. In a case like his, there¡¯s only

    one exnation¨Che either didn¡¯t want to study or was too slow on the uptake. It¡¯s on him, so it serves

    him right!

    In the face of the trio¡¯s scornful gazes, Emrys remained unperturbed. Shaking his head nonchntly,

    he countered, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that bad. I still know a few words.¡±

    ¡°Do you know at least fifty words?¡± Myles blurted reflexively.

    On the heels of that, he apologized fakely, ¡°Gosh, look at my unruly tongue. I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Lund.

    Please don¡¯t take offense at me if my remark earlier offended you.¡±

    Despite saying that, his expression was no different from the look on Richard¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s faces.

    Derision lined his features, and he appeared as pretentious as ever.

    It went without saying that Cordelia could hear the mockery in their voices. Just as she was going to

    blow up, she suddenly sensed a hand snaking over and pinching her shapely thigh under the table.

    Aware that it was Emrys¡® hand, she remained quiet about it. However, when she felt the man taking

    things increasingly further to the point that he almost touched her private parts, she finally snapped and

    shot him a re.

    Are you just this blithe, Rys? People are already ridiculing you, yet you¡¯re still in the mood to grope me?

    If it were not because of the presence of other people there, she truly wanted to grab him by the ear

    and lecture him at length.

    Sensing her death re, Emrys retracted his hand with a sheepish smile.

    Send GiftsContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 I Am An Idiot

    In truth, Emrys¡® motive in groping Cordelia was to stop her from standing up for him.

    However, Richard, Lydia, and Myles felt that Cordelia red at Emrys because she med him for

    humiliating her and was livid.

    Yes! This is great!

    Over the moon, Myles was even more confident that he stood a chance at bagging Cordelia.

    It looks like I¡¯ve got to find a few more opportunities like this and take this man down a peg or two, thus

    intensifying Cordelia¡¯s disdain toward him.

    As Myles was thinking about it, Emrys voluntarily offered himself up to be shamed, much to the

    former¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a graduate who studied abroad, Mr. Atkinson, it happens that there are a few words I

    can¡¯t read. I wonder if you mind teaching me?¡± Emrys queried

    The moment his words rang out, everyone¡¯s expressions turned strange.

    Even Cordelia swung her gaze to him with surprise written all over her face.

    What¡¯s wrong with you, Rys? The subject of illiteracy has obviously ended. Why did you take the

    initiative to bring it up again? Couldn¡¯t you have waited to ask me at home if there are words you can¡¯t

    read?

    Puzzlement and irritation swamped her.

    Myles, on the other hand, gathered his wits about him after a brief stupefaction and replied, ¡°Haha, feel

    free to ask me any words you don¡¯t recognize, Mr. Lund. I¡¯ll definitely answer everything patiently.¡±

    In all his twenty¨Codd years, he had never met someone like Emrys who had a wish to be humiliated. It

    was his first time seeing such a person that day.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Such an attitude is excellent. Why would you want to be uneducated? It¡¯d be great to have

    Myles teach you a few more words. We should all be more civilized,¡± Richard and Lydia chimed in.

    Their eyes brimmed with glee.

    It was not that they had changed their minds about Emrys for real. Instead, it was because that was

    clearly a golden opportunity to showcase Emrys¡® inferiority and Myles¡® superiority. Thus, they were all

    too happy to second it.

    Most importantly, Emrys himself offered them the opportunity on a silver tter. Consequently, Cordelia

    could not possibly me them for it.

    Sheer smugness pervaded them.

    Emrys got to his feet to leave the private room, nning to head to the reception to borrow a pen and

    paper. Cordelia wanted to follow suit and dissuade him from his course of action, but he stopped her

    from standing up.

    Chapter 1501 Am An Idiot

    Hastily grabbing Cordelia¡¯s hands, Lydia urged, ¡°Emrys is merely eager to learn, Cordelia. Wouldn¡¯t it

    be great to let him learn a few words? Let him go!¡±

    At that, Cordelia was left without a retort.

    Emrys went out. About two or three minutester, he returned to the private room with a piece of

    paper.

    ¡°Mr. Atkinson, I only know how to write these few words. I can¡¯t read them. Hence, I wrote them onto

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    this piece of paper. Just teach me how to read them.¡±

    ¡°Haha, no problem! It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Myles chortled, emanating a sense of great superiority. But the instant he unfolded the paper, his face

    flushed bright red.

    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking messing with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He abruptly shot to his feet, the gentlemanly air he had maintained for the entire time disappearing into

    thin air at that moment. Argh! He¡¯s downright despicable!

    The man¡¯s sudden burst of anger had Richard and Lydia shocked and bewildered. They peered at the

    piece of paper. Immediately, their expressions changed as well.

    It was an acrostic four¨Cstanza writing that ended up reading: I am an idiot.

    Cordelia was initially beyond despondent. When she caught a glimpse of the writing on the piece of

    paper, however, she could not help bursting into giggles. She then threw Emrys a gloomy look.

    You¡¯re so naughty, Rys!

    Meanwhile, the faces of the three other people there twitched. Myles, especially, wore an expression as

    dark as thunder.

    Even then, Emrys pushed his luck, scoffing, ¡°And you called yourself a graduate who studied abroad in

    Jetroina? In my opinion, your level of education isn¡¯t any higher than mine. Oh yes, speaking of

    graduates who studied abroad, I¡¯m acquainted with a girl named Emily Valentine. Shall I introduce her

    to you?¡±

    Emily Valentine? That¡¯s¡­ the international pornstar!

    At once, the corners of Myles¡® mouth twitched even more violently. Such fury zed in his eyes that he

    seemingly wanted to skin Emrys alive.

    ¡°Ah, forget it. Never mind, Myles Let¡¯s not take offense to someone like him. Didn¡¯t you say you invited

    a few friends to Tulip Valley to admire the vast field of tulips? Bring Cordelia along for a stroll!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 A Rival Appears

    After being teased by Emrys, Myles was about to lose his temper when Lydia suddenly stepped in to

    mediate.

    Richard and Lydia¡¯s original intention was to introduce the two individuals to each other through this

    dinner. After the meal, they nned to discreetly depart, leaving more opportunities for the young pair.

    Visiting Tulip Valley was actually a suggestion from Richard and Lydia too, which allowed Myles to set

    things up in advance.

    However, the appearance of Emrys was unexpected.

    Visibly resistant to the idea, Cordelia said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going¡­¡±

    ¡°Delia, given the asion, there¡¯s no harm in taking a stroll,¡± Emrys said with a smile.

    In response, Cordelia could only nod in agreement. However, she held onto Emrys¡¯s arm and said,

    ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡±

    Richard¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s expressions darkened as a result.

    Myles also had a gloomy look in his eyes, but he still made a phone call. He informed a few friends,

    whom he had made arrangements with beforehand, that he would be on his way.

    Tulip Valley was a free scenic area. It was the season when the tulips were in full bloom. The fragrance

    of the tulips permeated the air for miles around.

    Tulip Valley was not far. It was just a ten¨Cminute walk away.

    A group of young men and women were already standing at the entrance. Judging by their attire, it was

    clear that they were scions of wealthy families.

    One of them named Aston stepped forward and embraced Myles,ughing heartily as he said, ¡°Haha, ¡¤

    Mr. Atkinson sure knows how to keep us waiting. We¡¯ve been waiting here for quite a while.¡±

    It was clear that he was merely joking.

    Therefore, Myles wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Cordelia

    Youngblood.¡±

    Myles behaved as if he was very familiar with Cordelia.

    ¡°Ms. Youngblood, you look gorgeous!¡±

    Aston and hispanions had noticed Cordelia quite early on. They were taken aback by how

    incredibly beautiful she was. Therefore, after hearing Myles¡® introduction, they couldn¡¯t help but

    However, they quickly noticed Emrys standing next to Cordelia and asked, ¡°And who might this be?¡±

    Chapter 151 A Rival Appea

    ¡°Someone insignificant.¡±

    Myles couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time on Emrys, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Aston nced thoughtfully at Emrys but didn¡¯t say much. Soon, the group entered Tulip Valley.

    ¡°Tulips are one of the ten national flowers of Chanaca, with a wide variety of species. The most

    representative ones include Apricot Beauty Tulips, Fosteriana Tulips, Greigii Tulips, and Purple Prince

    Tulips, among others. They are famous for their stunning beauty and amazing fragrance¡­¡±

    Walking along the small path lined with tulips on both sides, Myles admired the flowers while exining

    eloquently,

    The young female socialites apanying him were immediately filled with admiration, evidently

    captivated by Myles¡® knowledge.

    Yet, Myles didn¡¯t pay any attention to the pretty girls around him. Instead, his gaze was fixed on

    Cordelia, hoping to earn a single word of praise from her. Even a mere nce from her would have

    been enough for him.

    However, when Myles saw Cordelia¡¯s indifferent and cold expression, his hopes were instantly

    shattered.

    ¡°Dr. Lund! Have youe to admire the tulips as well?¡±

    At that moment, a crisp and pleasant voice suddenly rang out. Following that, a tall, slender girl with a

    delicate and pretty face joyfully ran up to Emrys.

    It was none other than Jacqueline.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°We just finished dinner. After that, I came out for a stroll with my sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s your sister!¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jacqueline seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, taking the initiative to greet Cordelia with a smile, ¡°Hello,,

    my name is Jacqueline.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Cordelia Youngblood, Emrys¡® foster sister.¡±

    Cordelia also introduced herself and particrly emphasized that she was Emrys¡® foster sister. While

    speaking, she even wrapped her arm around Emrys¡® elbow possessively.

    Jacqueline¡¯s face momentarily froze, but she quickly stilled herself, refusing to show any signs of

    weakness. She clung to Emrys¡¯s other arm, her smile sweet as she asked, ¡°Dr. Lund, may I join you

    admiring the tulips?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Zeke Montelongo Appears

    Emrys gave a wry smile and said, ¡°With you holding my arm this tightly, it would be hard to decline.¡±

    ¡°Then ict¡¯s do it together!¡±

    Jacqueline took matters into her own hands, clinging onto Emrys¡® arm and refusing to let go.

    This scene instantly left the wealthy young scions such as Aston dumbfounded.

    They all belonged to the same social circle as Jacqueline, so naturally, they knew each other.

    Moreover, quite a few of them had once pursued Jacqueline. However, Jacqueline was very proud and

    had never taken them seriously.

    However, the scene unfolding before their eyes hadpletely reshaped their understanding of

    Jacqueline.

    It turned out that Jacqueline was not arrogant, but rather, she simply didn¡¯t fancy them. In front of the

    man she liked, there was no trace of arrogance to be found. Instead, she was behaving like a lovesick

    puppy.

    Knowing full well that Emrys already had a beauty by his side, she still shamelessly approached him.

    Aston and the others were feeling downcast, but at the same time, they were also surprised. Just who

    is this Lund guy? Jacqueline addressed him as Dr. Lund, could he really be a physician?

    Originally, Aston wanted to ask Myles something, but as he turned his head and saw Myles¡® gloomy

    face, he wisely chose to remain silent.

    It seems that this guy has greatly angered Mr. Atkinson.

    By then, the group hardly had any mood left to appreciate the flowers, as their spirits were low.

    However, this gloom did notst long, as they soon wore expressions of schadenfreude.

    The reason was that they saw someone¨CZeke.

    Zeke hailed from the Montelongo family of Jazona. His father, Erwin, was a powerful figure who had

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    risen to power through the underworld and was feared by many.

    The most terrifying part was that Erwin was a martial artist.

    The reason why Aston and the others were reveling in Emrys¡® misfortune was due to a rumor that Zeke

    was recently pursuing Jacqueline.

    Interestingly enough, Jacqueline was holding onto Emrys¡¯s arm at that moment, a sight that Zeke

    happened to witness, one that would inevitably lead to a confrontation.

    Just as Aston and others had anticipated. Zeke shouted when he saw Jacqueline holding the arms of

    another man.

    ¡°Jacqueline, who is this punk?¡±

    Chapter 152 Zeke Montelongo Appears

    Zeke rushed over, his gaze insidious

    He had long considered Jacqueline his, believing that winning her over was only a matter of time. Now,

    seeing his woman in the arms of another man. Zeke couldn¡¯t contain his rage.

    At his cold rebuke, Jacqueline¡¯s face subtly changed. She retorted, ¡°My rtionship with Dr. Lund is

    none of your business¡­¡±

    It was Jacqueline¡¯s instinctive response. Nevertheless, she immediately let go of Emrys¡¯s arm, adding,

    ¡°Dr. Lund saved my father¡¯s life, so he is a benefactor of the Balford family.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of Zeke getting jealous, but rather, she feared getting Emrys into trouble.

    Jacqueline had witnessed Emrys killing Saint Yellowbeard and knew that Emrys was no ordinary man.

    However, she was uncertain as to who was stronger between Emrys and Emrys.

    Therefore, to err on the side of caution, it was best not to drag Emrys into her affairs.

    ¡°Benefactor? Hmph, he looks more like your lover to me!¡±

    Unfortunately, Jacqueline had clearly underestimated a man¡¯s jealousy. Zeke let out a cold huff as he

    shot a scrutinizing gaze at Emrys. However, in the next second, he was taken aback.

    He unexpectedly saw Cordelia, who had been obscured by Emrys¡® figure.

    Just a glimpse of her side profile was enough to send Zeke¡¯s heart racing.

    What a stunning beauty!

    Zeke moved a few steps forward, and when he got a clear view of Cordelia, he was further awed.

    This woman is even more beautiful than Jacqueline. D*mn it, this Lund guy has some serious luck with

    thedies!

    The look in Zeke¡¯s eyes grew even more displeased when he saw Emrys.

    Naturally, Emrys had noticed Zeke¡¯s jealousy. He pulled Jacqueline into his arms abruptly, caressing

    her slender waist as he said, ¡°Jacqueline, there¡¯s no need to exin anything to a fool. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    A girl¡¯s waist was a sensitive area, causing Jacqueline¡¯s face to instantly flush red.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 Take Me To Your Father

    Emrys¡® action ignited a burning rage in Zeke¡¯s eyes.

    A fool? i, the esteemed eldest son of the Montelongo family, is being called a fool?

    Zeke could not bear such an insult.

    ¡°D*mn it, stop right there!¡±

    With a roar, Zeke charged forward, ready tond a punch on Emrys. However, Emrys remained utterly

    feet before crashing awkwardly to the ground.

    Sprawled on the ground, Zeke yelled, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to ughter you!¡±

    Meanwhile, a mboyantly dressed youngdy hastily rushed forward, helping Zeke to his feet. Then,

    she turned to Emrys and scolded, ¡°You jerk, how dare you hit Mr. Zeke? Do you have any idea who he

    is? The Montelongo family could crush you with a snap of their fingers!¡±

    Shortly after, several fearsome¨Clooking b*dyguards arrived.

    They had originallye with Zeke, but in order not to disturb Zeke¡¯s flower¨Cviewing date with the girl,

    they kept a certain distance. Little did they know that such an incident would ur.

    ¡°Punk, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Zeke immediately¡­ Ah!!¡±

    Before the b*dyguard could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw a shadow sh before his eyes.

    Immediately after, a heavy punchnded on his chin, knocking him to the ground.

    Emrys approached the youngdy, and without hesitation, he pped her across the face. ¡°Who were

    you just calling a jerk?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    p!

    The girl suddenly dared not speak anymore, her angry eyes fixed intently on Emrys.

    ¡°Lund, you must have heard of Mr. Montelongo of Jazona haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Myles and the others also came over, their faces filled with schadenfreude. They pointed at Zeke and

    said, ¡°This is Myles, Mr. Montelongo¡¯s son.¡±

    They gave Emrys a mischievous look, anticipating fear to descend upon his face.

    However, Emrys asked quizzically, ¡°Who is Mr. Montelongo? Is he a big deal?¡±

    Everyone was taken aback.

    Can you believe this punk doesn¡¯t even know who Mr. Montelongo is? No wonder he was so arrogant.

    He even dared to hit Zeke,

    Chapter 153 Take Me To Your Father

    Jacqueline approached Emrys, her face pale as she exined, ¡°Dr. Lund, Mr. Montelongo is the head

    honcho of Jazona¡¯s underworld and a martial arts practitioner. We, the prestigious families, must act

    ording to his whims.¡±

    ¡°A martial artist?¡±

    Emrys¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. Suddenly, he turned to Zeke and said, ¡°Mr. Zeke, I presume? I¡¯m

    quite intrigued by your father. How about you take me to meet him?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t like leaving loose ends. If he didn¡¯t meet with Erwin that day, he suspected there would be

    trouble knocking at his door in the future. Rather than dealing with itter, he preferred to resolve it

    once and for all. Therefore, he took the initiative to propose a meeting with Erwin.

    Zeke had already recovered from the kick he received earlier, and he was well aware of Emrys¡®

    exceptional skills. He realized that even all of his b*dyguardsbined might not be a match for the

    Upon hearing Emrys¡¯s words, he naturally couldn¡¯t wait to bring him before his father to be taught a

    lesson.

    ¡°Hmph, so now you¡¯re scared? Weren¡¯t you quite bold when you were beating up people just now?¡±

    The vampy woman who had just been pped twice by Emrys spoke with a sense of vindication.

    In her view, Emrys had proposed to visit the Montelongo family to apologize simply because he had

    heard that Erwin was a martial artist and was consequently filled with fear.

    p!

    Emrys pped her again, silencing her.

    The maiden clutched her face in agony, her eyes brimming with resentment.

    ¡°Take him away!¡±

    Zeke instructed his b*dyguard, then his gaze shifted, pointing at Cordelia. ¡°Bring that woman along as

    well.¡±

    There was no way he was going to let Cordelia slip through his hands. He was determined to have his

    way with her in front of Emrys, to let him know that he, Zeke Montelongo, was not someone to be trifled

    with.

    As for Jacqueline, Zeke didn¡¯t go too far and let her off for the time being because she was Roger¡¯s

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    daughter.

    Upon hearing Zeke¡¯s intention to take Cordelia away. Myles¡® expression subtly changed. He stepped

    forward and exined, ¡°Mr. Zeke, Cordelia is the cherished daughter of the Youngblood family. I

    implore you to show mercy.¡±

    ¡°The daughter of the Youngblood family?¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 The Montelongo Residence

    For a moment, Zeke was taken aback. He retorted, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m ignorant.

    Richard only has one son who is in university. If you¡¯re trying to y the hero, at least pick the right

    person. Do you think I am so easily fooled?¡±

    Zeke didn¡¯t take Myles¡® words seriously at all. He gave him a cold nce, then turned around and

    strode away.

    After leaving the restaurant, Richard and Lydia did not follow the group to Tulip Valley, so as not to put

    too much pressure on Cordelia.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    When it came to love, their role as parents was merely to create opportunities. The rest was left to the

    younger ones to figure out on their own.

    ¡°Honey, do you think this match will be sessful? Somehow, it seems uncertain to me.¡±

    During their meal together today, Lydia increasingly felt that she had underestimated her daughter¡¯s

    feelings for Emrys. Surprisingly, her daughter was indifferent to a man as outstanding as Myles. Both of

    these were what she never expected.

    Richard gave a wry smile, feeling equally pessimistic in his heart. After a moment of silence, he

    suddenly asked, ¡°If Cordelia only has feelings for Lund, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t agree to it!¡± Lydia blurted out.

    Her impression of Emrys was extremely unfavorable, especially after what had happened at Verdant

    Estate. Emrys¡® arrogant and ignorant demeanor had left a sour taste in Lydia¡¯s mouth. Every time she

    thought about it, she felt a surge of resentment.

    What right does a child who grew up in an orphanage have to be so arrogant? He even imed that he

    could provide the best life for Cordelia, which is simply a pipe dream!

    Richard hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, you should have known by now what kind of

    personality Cordelia has. We have failed her for twenty¨Cfive years. If, I mean if, she breaks ties with our

    family for the sake of that Lund boy¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible! The path we choose for her is indeed the best one!¡±

    ¡°However, Cordelia doesn¡¯t see it that way.¡±

    Richard nced at Lydia, aware of his wife¡¯s somewhat obstinate nature, yet he couldn¡¯t help but say,

    ¡°She already has her own social circle and is quite content with her current life. What we perceive as

    good for her might actually be a burden in her eyes.¡±

    ¡°Honey, what happened to you today¡­¡±

    Lydia looked at Richard in disbelief, unable toprehend how he could utter such words. In the past,

    Richard had always gone along with her wishes. But today, astonishingly, they had a disagreement.

    Lydia wanted to say something, but upon seeing the resolute look in her husband¡¯s eyes, she suddenly

    felt choked up.

    Chapter 154 The Montelongo Residence

    This was then followed by a prolonged silence.

    ¡°If¡­¡± After a lengthy silence, Lydia finally spoke. ¡°If Cordelia truly cannot let go of that young man¡­

    then let him marry into our family.¡±

    That was the greatestpromise Lydia could make.

    Upon hearing those words, Richard breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his wife wasn¡¯t as

    unreasonable as he had thought.

    However, just as Richard let out a sigh of relief, Lydia suddenly received a phone call. Then her face

    instantly turned incredibly grim. ¡°That Lund kid is truly detestable! I will never agree to him being with

    Cordelia!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Richard furrowed his brow, puzzled as to why Lydia would suddenly change her

    tune just a second after she had seemed to relent.

    Lydia¡¯s face darkened as she spoke, ¡°Myles called to say that that d*mned Emrys has hit Zeke and

    even dragged Cordelia into his mess. They¡¯ve already been taken to the Montelongo residence.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Richard¡¯s face drastically changed as well. He quickly hit the brakes, turned around, and

    headed straight for the Montelongo residence.

    Meanwhile, Roger also received a call from his daughter, Jacqueline.

    ¡°Dad, this is bad. Dr. Lund has offended Zeke, and they¡¯ve taken him away. Mr. Montelongo will

    definitely not let Dr. Lund off easily. You must think of a way quickly!¡± Jacqueline said anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m pleading for mercy with Mr. Montelongo right away.¡± Roger hung up the phone without

    a moment¡¯s hesitation and hurriedly made his way to the Montelongo residence.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Confronting Erwin Montelongo

    Dr. Lund has done the Balford family a great turn. He absolutely cannote to harm!

    Afterding her phone call, Jacqueline didn¡¯t stay idle either. She immediately hailed a taxi and headed

    toward the Montelongo residence.

    Meanwhile, at the Montelongo residence, Erwin had already listened to Zeke recount the earlier events

    which he deemed unimportant.

    What really mattered to him was that his son had been beaten up by someone.

    Moreover, during Zeke¡¯s exnation, Erwin waspletely distracted, for his attention was entirely

    held by Cordelia.

    Given her dazzling beauty, graceful figure, and cool temperament, any man whoid eyes on her would

    be mesmerized.

    When Erwin exchanged a nce with his son, Zeke, both of them could see the lust in each other¡¯s

    eyes.

    Evidently, father and son both shared the same desire.

    Erwin sat on a high¨Cbacked chair, tapping his toes on the ground and gazing sternly at Emrys. He said,

    ¡°Punk, you hit my son. By right, I should cripple you. However, out of respect for your girlfriend, I can

    spare you. Kneel down, bow before me, and then get out!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Emrys asked.

    ¡°And then¡­¡±

    With a snigger, Erwin¡¯s gaze swept over Cordelia before returning to Emrys. ¡°Leave your girlfriend with

    us. She will serve us, father and son, for the night. Rest assured, I will ensure she leaves tomorrow

    unharmed.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Cordelia again, his smile gradually turning sinister. Beside him, Zeke also

    couldn¡¯t suppress a strange chuckle.

    The thought of such an exquisite beauty soon to be touched by their hands sent waves of excitement

    through the father and son duo.

    I can¡¯t wait any longer!

    When she sensed the lustful gazes of the two, Cordelia¡¯s face turned deathly pale, her hand tightly

    gripping Emrys¡® arm.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared from outside the door and said, ¡°Mr. Montelongo, Mr. and Mrs. Youngblood

    request an audience with you.¡±

    ¡°What are they both here for?¡±

    Erwin furrowed his brows. ¡°Tell them I don¡¯t have the time right now!¡±

    Chapter 155 Confronting Erwin Montelongo

    Suddenly, Zeke remembered something and whispered, ¡°Dad, when I was apprehending this woman

    earlier, that young man from the Atkinson family seemed to have mentioned that she is the daughter of

    the Youngblood family.¡±

    ¡°Lydia¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Erwin¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened as he scrutinized Cordelia once again and was taken aback. No

    wonder this woman looks familiar. It turns out she has inherited the superior genes of Jazona¡¯s top

    beauty.

    ¡°Let them in!¡±

    After much consideration, Erwin eventually agreed to meet with Richard and Lydia.

    Lydia rushed in urgently, a look of intense anxiety on her face. Upon seeing Emrys, she didn¡¯t utter a

    single word before raising her hand to deliver a p.

    p!

    Lydia¡¯s p did notnd on Emrys¡¯s face but was instead blocked by the back of his hand.

    Lydia was seething with anger, as sheshed out at Emrys. ¡°Is this what you meant when you said

    you¡¯d take good care of Cordelia? Is this the ¡®best life¡® you promised her? Is this how ¡®everything would

    improve with time¡® as you imed? It¡¯s clear you¡¯re nothing but a troublemaker. Who knows when you

    might get Cordelia killed!¡±

    ¡°Mom, it isn¡¯t Emrys¡® fault¡­¡±

    Cordelia wanted to exin on behalf of Emrys, stating that it was Zeke who had initiated the conflict.

    However, Lydia interrupted her, ¡°If it¡¯s not his fault, then whose is it? Cordelia, from today onward, I

    forbid you from having any contact with him. Don¡¯t go back to Jadeborough too. Stay here with us, and

    we will arrange everything for you!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lydia demonstrated an unprecedented level of dominance.

    She had always been a strong¨Cwilled woman. After the incident, she became even more resolute in her

    belief that she could not let Emrys harm her daughter any further. Even if it meant using a lock, she

    was determined to keep her daughter safe within the confines of the Youngblood residence.

    ¡°Haha, splendid!¡±

    Suddenly, Erwin burst into heartyughter, pping his hands as he eximed, ¡°What a splendid

    family drama this is! However, could you perhaps choose a more appropriate stage for your

    performance? This is the Montelongo residence. It¡¯s hardly the ce for you to behave with impunity!¡±

    With a loud roar, Erwin exuded an aura of absolute authority, causing everyone¡¯s expressions to

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    drastically change,

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 156 My Grandfather Is stair Ginger

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    apter 156 My Grandfather Is stair Ginger

    Lydia could no longer be bothered to scold Emrys. She quickly put on a cating smile and said to

    Erwin. ¡°Mr. Montelongo, your son was hit by this rascal named Emrys. It has nothing to do with

    Cordelia. Could you perhaps¡­¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Lydia was ruthlessly interrupted by Erwin before she could finish her sentence.

    He rose from the high¨Cbacked chair, and in an instant, a terrifying aura of dominance engulfed the

    entire living room.

    ¡°Gorgeous Ginger, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I have taken a liking to your daughter. If you know

    what¡¯s good for you, go home with your husband right now. Tomorrow morning¡­ No, at noon

    tomorrow, I will return your daughter to you. But if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you¡­¡±

    Erwin sniggered twice, his lusty gaze sweeping over Lydia, whose voluptuous figure made him salivate

    with desire.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know better, you¡¯ll have to stay at the Montelongo residence tonight with your daughter to

    serve my son and me.¡±

    Swoosh!

    Lydia¡¯s face turned pale instantly.

    Richard had been suppressing his anger all along, but at this moment, he could no longer hold back

    and spoke out. ¡°Mr. Montelongo, don¡¯t you take it too far. Although the Youngblood family doesn¡¯t have

    a martial artist to protect us, we are no pushovers still.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Suddenly, Erwin¡¯s piercing gaze was directed at Richard. Richard subconsciously took a step back, his

    b*dy breaking out in a cold sweat.

    The aura of a martial artist was far too intimidating for an ordinary person.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    With a dismissive smirk, Erwin shifted his gaze away. ¡°The Youngblood family is nothing but a joke in

    my eyes,¡± he scoffed.

    Richard¡¯s b*dy trembled sfightly, his heart filled with frustration, yet he was powerless to change

    anything.

    The martial artists were indeed domineering.

    ¡°Mr. Montelongo.¡±

    At that moment, Lydia suddenly spoke with aplex expression, ¡°You may not regard our family

    highly, but what about the Ginger family of Juxshire?¡±

    ¡°The Ginger family from Juxshire?¡±

    Chapter 156 My Grandfather Is stair Ginger

    Erwin appeared deep in thought, his gaze fixed on Lydia as he asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with

    stair Ginger?¡±

    ¡°He is my grandfather,¡± Lydia replied.

    ¡°stair is your grandfather?¡±

    Erwin¡¯s pupils contracted sharply as he fell into a long silence.

    The Ginger family of Juxshire.

    There was an elderly man, nearly a hundred years old, named stair Ginger. He was a martial arts

    practitioner. It was said that many years ago, he had already ascended to the ranks of a Manifestor.

    Whether he had made any further breakthroughs since then, no one knew.

    Erwin had never even expected Lydia to be stair¡¯s granddaughter.

    Primarily because after Lydia married Richard, she never mentioned anything about her maternal

    family. Therefore, this news was unknown to anyone in Jazona.

    If it weren¡¯t for her deep concern for her daughter, Lydia would not have wanted to bring up the

    matter.

    Consequently, Erwin¡¯s expression rapidly changed, as if he were assessing the truthfulness of Lydia¡¯s

    words. After a prolonged silence, he finally said, ¡°Take your daughter and leave!¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Such a stunning beauty had been brought into his grasp, yet he had to let her slip away. Naturally,

    Zeke was unwilling, but he was forced to heed his father¡¯s words.

    Since Zeke was not a martial artist, he couldn¡¯tprehend his father¡¯s emotions at that moment.

    In truth, Erwin couldn¡¯t ept it either, but he couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk.

    The deeper one delved into the martial arts, the more they couldprehend the terrifying power of a

    Manifestor. This was an entity capable of killing from afar, one who could obliterate the entire

    Montelongo family with a mere wave of a hand.

    Taking such a huge risk for the sake of a fleeting tryst was not worth it at all.

    Therefore, in the end, Erwin chose topromise. However, he quickly added, ¡°Your daughter can

    leave, but this young man must stay. I will break both his hands and feet. I can¡¯t let my son be beaten.

    for nothing.¡±

    He pointed at Emrys, seemingly ready to vent all his frustrations on him.

    Lydia couldn¡¯t have asked for more as she sneered, ¡°I have no objections. This young man is incredibly

    arrogant. It¡¯s high time that you teach him a lesson and show him how to behave.¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 157 Leave With Us

    ¡°If Rys doesn¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave either!¡±

    Suddenly, Cordelia tightly embraced Emrys¡® arm, speaking with absolute certainty.

    ¡°Listen, Cordelia, this kid just struck Mr. Zeke. He¡¯s bound to face consequences. Hurry and leave with

    us. Stop worrying about him!¡± Lydia spoke with a cold expression.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s attitude was extremely resolute.

    ¡°Delia¡­¡±

    At that moment, Emrys suddenly reached out and gently touched Cordelia¡¯s head, revealing a fond

    smile as he said, ¡°You should leave with your parents first. I¡¯ll be fine, I promise.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Be a good girl, or I¡¯ll spank your bottom!¡±

    Cordelia fell silent.

    Cordelia¡¯s stubbornness was inherited from Lydia. Once she decided on something, she rarely

    changed her mind.

    She knew that leaving Emrys alone here would put him in great danger, so she firmly refused to leave.

    Even though Cordelia understood in her heart that her presence here wouldn¡¯t make the slightest

    difference, she insisted on staying, determined to face adversity alongside Emrys.

    ¡°Delia, you¡¯re bing more disobedient,¡± Emrys remarked.

    As expected, Emrys did as he said, extending his hand to deliver two resounding ps on Cordelia¡¯s

    butt.

    Smack! Smack!

    The fiery pain didn¡¯t make Cordelia yield.

    Instead, she stubbornly red at Emrys, refusing to back down.

    This scene distressed both Richard and Lydia.

    They were anxious because despite getting approval from Erwin, their daughter refused to leave. They

    were also angry at Emrys for taking advantage of their daughter right in front of them.

    Perhaps they should chop off his hands!

    Erwin and Zeke watched with envy and jealousy, especially when Emrys¡® hand struck Cordelia¡¯s

    backside. The curve of her bottom only fueled their resentment.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Why couldn¡¯t that hand be theirs?

    Since Cordelia insisted on staying, Emrys could only smile wryly. When she was not paying attention,

    he secretly cast his magic.

    ¡°Be good. I will resolve the issue quickly,¡± Emrys said softly.

    This time, Cordelia didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she nodded. A hint of confusion surfaced in her clear eyes.

    Upon seeing the situation, Richard and Lydia were overjoyed, believing that their daughter had finally

    Lydia hurriedly pulled Cordelia away. Before stepping out, she deliberately turned back to nce at

    Emrys, sneering coldly as she said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t use me of being heartless. As your elder, I

    advise you to sincerely apologize. Perhaps then, you might be able to save your life.¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Having said that, they left.

    The hall fell silent for a moment.

    Erwin settled back into his grand armchair, crossing his legs and gazing at Emrys with the aura of

    someone superior. He lightly tapped his fingers on the armrest and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need me to teach

    you what to do, do you?¡±

    His voice was not loud, slightly deep, and carried a unique dominance belonging to a martial artist.

    He was imposing!

    Erwin had dominated Jazona by taking action only once over twenty years ago.

    However, once was enough.

    Ever since that incident, all the major powers in Jazona knew that Erwin was a martial artist. Therefore,

    every time they encountered him, they would show him respect, without the need for any extra effort.

    Erwin easily took control of the underground forces in Jazona.

    With just a change of expression, he could scare even the most powerful forces in Jazona.

    The young man before him should be trembling in fear, begging for forgiveness.

    That was what Erwin thought.

    However, to his surprise, Emrys did not kneel as expected. Instead, he looked at him with a yful

    You¡¯ve got your reading rewards, tap the

    Mini¨Csurvey:

    on the right top of the page to collect them.

    Is this book as grammatically readable as you expected?

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 Digging Your Own Grave

    Seeing Emrys¡® attitude, Zeke roared in anger. However, Erwin waved his hand, signaling him to step

    back. Then, with an amused look, Erwin turned to Emrys and said, ¡°Young man, you seem to carry

    quite an air of arrogance, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Emrys did not respond.

    Erwin continued, ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to have pride, but excessive pride is like digging your

    own grave. Do you think anyone wille to save you today?¡±

    Erwin gave a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. He suddenly fixed a sharp gaze on Emrys,

    Emrys, however, seemedpletely oblivious. After a moment of contemtion, he asked, ¡°Why

    should I wait for someone toe and rescue me? Can¡¯t I save myself?¡±

    ¡°Save yourself?¡±

    Erwin and Zeke exchanged a nce before bursting intoughter.

    Almost choking on hisughter, Zeke said, ¡°Haha, kid, you¡¯re really trying to make me die ofughter.

    You don¡¯t seriously think your little tricks can match my dad¡¯s skills, do you?¡±

    Zeke had witnessed Emrys¡® skills back at Tulip Valley, which were indeed impressive, but that should

    not have made him proud.

    Even if an ordinary person had exceptional fighting skills, in the face of a trained martial artist, they

    would merely be aughingstock.

    ¡°Is it that funny?¡±

    Just when Erwin and his son thought they heard the biggest joke, Emrys¡® words made theirughter

    abruptly stop.

    ¡°Ignorant child, now I understand why Lydia despises you so much. It¡¯s because you are indeed

    ignorant and reckless!¡±

    Erwin¡¯s gaze finally turned serious, revealing a fierce expression. The dominating aura that had pushed

    Richard back earlier surged forth again.

    Boom!

    In an instant, the hall seemed shrouded in a terrifying shadow. Even Zeke couldn¡¯t help but feel his

    heart pounding.

    However, Emrys suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Erwin, do you know why I asked Delia to leave just now? It¡¯s because I was afraid that your blood

    would taint her beautiful eyes!¡±

    As Emrys spoke, he took a step forward. The imposing aura released by Erwin, instead of forcing him

    back, extinguished like a candle in the wind.

    Chapter 158 Digging Your Own Grave

    Then, with a thunderous sound, an even more terrifying and unmatched momentum surged out.

    However, this aura did not originate from Erwin, but from Emrys.

    ¡°Y¨CYou are also a martial artist?¡±

    A

    Erwin and Zeke were instantly struck with terror. If Erwin¡¯s released aura earlier was like a mountain,

    the aura emanating from Emrys now was like the sky copsing.

    The difference between their strength was immense!

    ¡°A martial artist?¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys chuckled lightly, his palm forming a de to form a casual stroke in the void. A sharp de of

    energy burst forth in an instant. It cleaved through the air, severing one of Erwin¡¯s arms, and even split

    the high¨Cbacked chair on which he sat, into two.

    Before Erwin could react, his arm was severed, flying through the air. Blood spurted out, sttering all

    over Zeke, who was standing next to him. Zeke was drenched in a gruesome shower of blood.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Erwin fell to his knees with a thud, his screams filled with boundless terror. His son, Zeke, had long

    copsed to the ground in terror, unable to utter a word.

    Gathering energy to form a de and attack from afar.

    That showed he was a Manifestor!

    ¡°A Manifestor grandmaster. Manifestor grandmaster¡­¡±

    Erwin¡¯s head hung low, the pain from the severed arm barely registeringpared to the

    overwhelming fear in his heart.

    ¡°A Manifestor grandmaster?¡±

    Erwin thought that this was the limit, but Emrysughed again. He pinched his fingers, and another

    burst of energy shot out, piercing Zeke¡¯s shoulder and creating a half¨Cinch wide hole.

    Zeke was not as resilient as his father. The force of this single finger strike was so powerful that it

    directly caused him excruciating pain, making him pass out.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a Manifestor grandmaster. You¡¯re a cultivator!¡±

    Erwin¡¯s eyes widened as if his eye sockets were about to split open. His eyes were filled with bloodshot

    veins, presenting a terrifying and ghastly sight.

    The difference between a Manifestor Grandmaster and a cultivatory in the fact that the former

    utilized strength, while thetter utilized energy.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 Strength And Energy

    Utilizing strength was the outward release of inner power, typically characterized by fierce and

    domineering force. On the other hand, utilizing energy was versatile, which can be both flexible and

    firm. kitricate and changeable.

    The technique Emrys had just employed was clearly a divine ability that only a cultivator could

    possess.

    ¡°Do you now understand how I can save myself?¡±

    Emrys approached Erwin, looking down on him condescendingly.

    No matter how overwhelming Erwin¡¯s power and influence might be, he still had to kneel in front of

    Emrys¡® finger.

    Erwin was terrified.

    Despite calcting every possibility and thinking he had avoided the risk posed by the Manifestor

    grandmaster of the Ginger family, he failed to realize the true formidable figure standing right in front of

    him.

    Oh, Lydia, Lydia, how could your daughter have such a terrifying presence by her side? How blind you

    must be!

    Erwin roared in despair from within.

    While this scene unfolded, Cordelia also snapped out of her daze. Finding herself seated in a car, she

    first felt confused, then grew frantic.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rys? What happened to him? I need to go back and find him!¡±

    Lydia was inwardly cursing Emrys, thinking he deserved it. Seeing her daughter suddenly be

    emotionally agitated next to her, she was taken aback and quickly asked, ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s wrong?

    Weren¡¯t you the one who agreed to leave with us?¡±

    ¡°When did I agree to leave with you all? Let me out of the car immediately, I need to find Rys!¡± Cordelia

    eximed as she struggled.

    Richard and Lydia looked puzzled, wondering what had happened to their daughter. Could it be that

    she was possessed by some evil spirit just now?

    Regardless of what happened to her, they couldn¡¯t let her go back to that guy. Thus, Lydia said sternly,

    ¡°Cordelia, calm down. What¡¯s the use of going back to find him now? Mr. Montelongo said he would

    teach him a lesson, and no one can save him!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if it means death, I want to be with Rys¡­¡±

    Cordelia shook her head desperately. Suddenly, she remembered something. She grabbed Lydia¡¯s

    hand and pleaded, ¡°Mom! Didn¡¯t you just say that one of my great¨Cgrandfathers was a martial artist?

    Please go and speak to Mr. Montelongo again. Considering my great¨Cgrandfather¡¯s reputation, he will

    surely relent and agree to release Rys.¡±

    Chapter 159 Strength And Energy

    ¡°Cordelia, actually¡­¡±

    Aplex expression suddenly appeared on Lydia¡¯s face.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    In truth, due to certain grudges from the past, she had severed ties with the Ginger family in Juxshire

    long ago. Therefore, after marrying and moving to Jazona, she never revealed to outsiders that she

    was born into the Ginger family in Juxshire.

    As Lydia found herself in a situation where she had no other option, she had to use the Ginger family

    as a means to intimidate Erwin.

    ¡°Mom, please. As long as you save Rys, I¡¯m willing to stay with the Youngblood family and follow all

    your arrangements,¡± Cordelia pleaded tearfully.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Cordelia nodded firmly.

    A look of joy spread across the faces of Richard and Lydia. Although they knew that there was a high

    probability that Emrys had already been incapacitated by Erwin, they were still willing to give it a try.

    Thus, they quickly turned around.

    At this moment, at the Montelongo residence, Roger and Jacqueline arrived almost simultaneously.

    Without exchanging words, they rushed inside, praying that Emrys would be unharmed.

    After entering the vi¡¯s courtyard, before they could even reach the grand hall, a young man was

    suddenly spotted, strolling out with an air of nonchnce.

    It was Emrys.

    ¡°Dr. Lund, are you alright?¡±

    Jacqueline was overjoyed, quickly rushing over to grab Emrys¡® arm. She looked him up and down as if

    checking to see if he was missing any parts.

    Emrys smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not the one missing any parts.¡±

    ¡°Whew, thank goodness, Dr. Lund. I was really worried!¡±

    Jacqueline didn¡¯t immediately grasp the meaning behind Emrys¡® words. Hearing him say that he was

    fine, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Having run all the way, she was sweating, and a few strands of her hair stuck to her slightly flushed

    face, creating a charming image with her panting appearance.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Severed Arm

    Unintentionally, a slit had opened up in the cor of her shirt.

    Taking the first nce was an instinct.

    Not giving a second nce is a sign of self¨Ccultivation.

    As long as Emrys kept his eyes open, it would always be the first nce,

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah! Dr. Lund, you¡¯re so naughty!¡±

    Feeling the intense gaze of Emrys, Jacqueline let out a soft gasp, her cheeks flushing even more,

    However, there wasn¡¯t a hint of difort in her heart. On the contrary, she felt somewhat pleased

    with herself.

    So, it turns out I also have qualities that attract Dr. Lund!

    Roger¡¯s mood at the moment waspletely different from Jacqueline¡¯s. He was utterly stunned by

    Emrys¡® words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one missing any parts.¡±

    Could it be¡­

    Suppressing his wildly beating heart, Roger entered the hallway of the Montelongo residence. It was

    chaotic inside, but what he witnessed next made Roger¡¯s eyes widen in astonishment,

    In the midst of a group of frantic b*dyguards, Zekey on the ground, covered in blood on his face and

    shoulders, looking lifeless.

    What shocked Roger the most was Erwin, who knelt on the ground, muttering something like he had

    lost his mind.

    Shockingly, one of his armsy severed by his side, a sight that was horrifying to behold!

    Mr. Montelongo¡¯s arm is severed?

    Roger was initially surprised, but then an unprecedented joy overwhelmed him, turning his face as red

    as a tomato.

    Even without giving it much thought, he knew who was responsible for severing the arm of Erwin.

    It must be Dr. Lund! It must be him!

    When Roger initially saw Emrys kill Saint Yellowbeard, he knew Emrys was no ordinary person. At that

    time, he had decided to attach himself to Emrys, even going so far as to seriously offer his daughter as

    a servant to Emrys.

    Now it seemed like such a wise decision.

    The Balford family is riding on his coattails. No one can take him away from me!

    13:1 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 160 Severed Arm

    Roger was overwhelmed with excitement. When leaving the Montelongo family, he pulled Jacqueline

    aside, speaking solemnly, ¡°Jacqueline, I have a task for you, one that is crucial for the future of our

    family.¡±

    ¡°What mission?¡±

    Upon seeing her father suddenly be so serious, Jacqueline was also taken aback.

    With a serious tone, Roger said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you six months to win over Dr. Lund. Whether it¡¯s through

    seduction or using drugs, you must win him over!¡±

    ¡°Dad, what on earth are you babbling about!¡± Jacqueline rolled her eyes at Roger.

    When she first saw her father¡¯s solemn expression, she thought something serious had happened. She

    never expected him to say something so frivolous.

    Roger¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m talking nonsense? This is a top priority for our family. It¡¯s an

    order!¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll do my best then!¡±

    Jacqueline pursed her lips, then sneakily nced at Emrys. Seeing him looking her way, she blushed,

    feeling her heart racing wildly.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look forward to something happening between her and Emrys, but the girls

    beside Emrys were truly outstanding. She feared she wouldn¡¯t be their match.

    Nevertheless, she had to give it a try.

    Jacqueline silently cheered herself on.

    However, she soon realized that her love rival, Cordelia, was running toward them.

    Seeing the scene before her, Cordelia was initially slightly stunned, followed by immense joy. She ran

    over and embraced Emrys.

    ¡°Rys, you really scared me to death. I thought I was toote!¡± Cordelia eximed with tears of joy.

    Emrys gently patted Cordelia¡¯s head, teasing her with a smile, ¡°Delia, stop crying. See, I¡¯m perfectly

    fine!¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m crying?¡±

    Cordelia managed to free herself from Emrys¡® embrace, wiping away her tears as she spoke. ¡°If you

    dare to worry me like this again in the future. I¡¯ll twist your ears off. Hmph!¡±

    As she spoke, she grabbed hold of Emrys¡® ear.

    Emrys pleaded hurriedly. ¡°Delia, please be gentle. There are so many people watching!¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 A Surprise

    The yful banter between the siblings made Jacqueline feel uneasy. She turned her head and

    nced at Roger, expressing her helplessness.

    See, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t try hard enough; thepetition is just too strong.

    Roger¡¯s mood was also extremely heavy.

    At this moment, Lydia suddenly coughed twice, separating the siblings. She spoke to Cordelia with a

    serious tone. ¡°Cordelia, this young man is fine now. Although we didn¡¯t save him, the words you just

    said in the car should still count, right?¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s face faltered, wanting to back out, but she heard Emrysforting her. ¡°Delia, stay at the

    Youngblood family for a while. I will take care of Cordelia Group for you. Believe me, it won¡¯t be long

    before I present you with a grand gift.¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t even need to ask. Just by looking at Lydia¡¯s expression, he knew what she was nning.

    Sure enough, upon hearing his words, Lydia immediately smirked and said, ¡°Well, well, you¡¯ve finally

    seen the light after a narrow escape from death. If you had been this sensible earlier, would we have

    gotten into such a big mess?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t even bother to respond, causing the first beauty of Jazona to twitch her cheeks a few

    times. She felt dissatisfied, but she chose to endure it.

    After all, if this young man could persuade Cordelia, it would be a good thing.

    On the side, Roger was filled with immense confusion upon seeing Lydia¡¯s dismissive attitude toward

    Emrys. However, he quickly understood. It seems that the Youngblood family is still unaware of Dr.

    Lund¡¯s capabilities! Ha! Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity for our family?

    Roger was overjoyed in his heart, silently standing aside to watch the show. However, it wasn¡¯t long

    before Lydia walked over to him and said, ¡°Mr. Balford, you really do dote on your precious daughter!¡±

    She cast a meaningful nce at Jacqueline.

    Lydia assumed that Emrys was saved by Roger. The reason Roger intervened was due to his

    daughter, Jacqueline.

    Of course, Roger knew what Lydia was thinking, but he chose not to expose it. The deeper Lydia¡¯s

    misunderstanding, the better it would be for his family.

    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly curious. What kind of terms did you propose to such a domineering person like Erwin, to

    convince him to release that young man surnamed Lund?¡± Lydia asked./

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± Roger said, his expression cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Tch! Who cares anyway.¡±

    Lydia rolled her eyes and suddenly looked at Jacqueline, saying, ¡°Miss, your taste isn¡¯t that great. You

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    actually fancy a barbarian like Emrys.¡±

    Chapter 161 A Surprise

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me liking him? Your daughter also¡­

    Jacqueline wanted to argue back defiantly but suddenly felt the warning gaze from her father. Moger

    Consequently, she obediently closed her mouth.

    Lydia

    gave Roger a thoughtful look, wondering what exactly they were up to.

    Roger came up with an idea and said, ¡°I just want to find a matrilocal son¨Cinw to inherit my family

    business. It just happens that my daughter has set her sights on Dr¡­ Emrys. So, don¡¯t find it strange

    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you afraid your son might object?¡± Lydia asked, her expression peculiar.

    ¡°Hmph, that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing Sebastian isn¡¯t worthy!¡±

    ¡°Then I can tell you in advance, if Sebastian is not worthy, that guy with the surname Lund is even

    more unworthy.¡±

    ¡°This is a matter concerning my family. Ms. Ginger, aren¡¯t you meddling a bit too much? You couldn¡¯t

    possibly have taken a liking to Emrys, nning to take him as your son¨Cinw, could you?¡±

    Roger deliberately used provocative tactics, and sure enough, Lydia exploded in anger, saying, ¡°What

    kind of joke is this? I¡¯m not as blind as you. Even if I die, I will never let that guy with the surname Lund

    into my family!¡±

    Roger was relieved to hear that.

    In the end, Richard and Lydia took Cordelia with them and left.

    Emrys was not at all worried.

    When he said he would give Cordelia a huge surprise, it was definitely not a joke. This surprise would

    be enough to shake the Youngblood family.

    And this day woulde very soon.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 Introduction

    After hearing his solemn promise, Cordelia agreed to remain in the Youngblood family to wait for him.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After the three of them left, Roger spoke out in indignation. ¡°Dr. Lund, Richard and Lydia are truly blind

    to not recognize your worth. They will surely regret their actions in the future.¡±

    Emrys nced at him with a meaningful look and said, ¡°Why do I sense a hint of delight in your voice?¡±

    ¡°No, Dr. Lund. Don¡¯t misunderstand me¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, no need for exnations. To be honest, I don¡¯t really like the two of them.¡±

    Roger was even more delighted at these words and took the opportunity to say, ¡°It¡¯s their loss. By the

    way, Dr. Lund, do you have time now? I want to introduce someone to you.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Chandler York, the state governor. He¡¯s my college ssmate, and he¡¯s sitting in my house right now!¡±

    Earlier, upon hearing about Emrys¡® situation, Roger immediately rushed to the Montelongo residence

    and called his good friend Chandler for help.

    Although Erwin was a martial artist, he still had to give some respect to the state governor. After all,

    above the state institutions, Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance kept an eye on these martial artists.

    Naturally, they didn¡¯t dare to overstep their boundaries.

    This was Roger¡¯s backup n.

    After confirming that Emrys was unharmed, Roger called Chandler, informing him that the issue had

    been resolved.

    Chandler changed his route, skipping the visit to the Montelongo family and heading straight to the

    Balford residence, awaiting Roger¡¯s return.

    The state governor, huh?

    After some thought, Emrys said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important to do right now, so I might as well

    apany you to the Balford residence.¡±

    ¡°Okay then!¡±

    The three of them quickly drove back to the Balford residence.

    Chandler, a man with a stern and upright face and a crew cut, was sitting alone in the living room,

    sipping his coffee.

    This was not Chandler taking over the host role but a result of his close friendship with Roger. They

    had been ssmates since junior high, all the way through college, maintaining a strong bond.

    When Roger was critically illst time, Chandler had been busy helping him find many doctors,

    Chapter 102 Introduction

    although ultimately, it was of no avail.

    ¡°Channy¡­¡±

    When Roger entered the room and saw only Chandler present, his face immediately darkened. ¡°Where

    is that rascal Sebastian?¡± he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I call and tell him to take good care of you?¡±

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal for young people to be restless,¡± Chandler said, waving his hand

    nonchntly. ¡°Imph, once that brat returns, I¡¯ll definitely give him a piece of my mind,¡± Roger said

    angrily.

    Chandler didn¡¯t pay much mind to it as his gaze had already shifted to Emrys. He chuckled and said,

    ¡°Roge, this young man must be your future son¨Cinw, right? He¡¯s quite handsome indeed. Jacqueline

    has good taste!¡±

    Future son¨Cinwe?

    Emrys and Jacqueline were immediately taken aback.

    Roger¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red.

    Upon noticing their uneasy expressions, Chandler asked with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you

    mention that your future son¨Cinw is in trouble and needs my help¡­¡±

    Seeing that Chandler was about to continue speaking, Roger hastily coughed twice to interrupt him.

    Chandler¡¯s eyes flickered, and he responded with augh, ¡°Ah, I see, I see. You¡¯re worried that

    Jacqueline might feel shy, aren¡¯t you? Jacqueline, you really shouldn¡¯t be. There¡¯s nothing to be shy

    about. After all, you¡¯re going to be family in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mr. York!¡±

    Jacqueline red at Chandler, gritting her teeth as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my father¡¯s nonsense.

    Nothing is going on between Dr. Lund and me!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she blushed and ran back to her room. As she passed by Roger, she didn¡¯t

    forget to step on his foot.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Chandler wore a bewildered expression on his face.

    Roger gave an awkwardugh and said, ¡°This girl is bing more and more unreasonable just like

    her brother. Channy, let me introduce you. This is Dr. Lund, the one who cured my illnessst time.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s the Dr. Lund you mentioned!¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Painting

    Chandler¡¯s eyes widened immediately, clearly having heard about Emrys¡® exploits from Roger before.

    He was immensely surprised in his heart.

    ¡°Dr. Lund, you¡¯re truly young and promising!¡± Chandlerplimented, then looked at Roger with a

    meaningful gaze, saying, ¡°No wonder I thought there was something peculiar about your family, Roge.

    So, that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is. Hahaha!¡±

    How could he not understand at this point? It was clear that Roger had set his sights on the young and

    promising Dr. Lund Emrys to be his son¨Cinw. Moreover, judging by the shy demeanor of his

    daughter, Jacqueline, just now, it was obvious that she had developed feelings for Emrys as well.

    Now, they were just waiting for Emrys to give his approval.

    After Chandler figured out the crux of the matter, he suddenly blinked at Emrys and said, ¡°Dr. Lund,

    actually, I also have a daughter. She¡¯s fair¨Cskinned, with long legs and a perky behind¡ª¡±

    ¡°Chandler! Shut your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I was just joking around. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t steal your ideal son¨Cinw,¡± Chandler said with a

    heartyugh.

    Roger¡¯s face had turned dark. He cautiously nced at Emrys, and seeing no reaction from thetter,

    he finally let out a sigh of relief.

    In truth, Emrys was also puzzled in his heart. Is this guy the governor? Isn¡¯t he too unassuming?

    However, as a result, Emrys had a rather favorable impression of Chandler. He found thetter to be

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    quite an approachable person.

    The three of them were chatting while sipping their tea, and before they knew it, half an hour had

    passed. Suddenly, Chandler spoke up. ¡°Roge, do you remember back in our university days when we

    joined a calligraphy and painting society? We both fell for the same senior in the society. We each

    made a painting to confess our feelings to her, only to be scolded harshly. Looking back now, it¡¯s quite

    a fond memory!¡±

    ¡°Fond memory, my foot! Isn¡¯t that senior your wife now?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Are you ming me because your skills didn¡¯t measure up?¡±

    ¡°How about we have apetition now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, then. Do you really think I¡¯d be afraid of you? You¡¯ll always be the one defeated by me,¡±

    Chandler said jokingly.

    The two middle¨Caged men, neither willing to concede to the other, promptly moved to the study. They

    However, what should they paint?

    Chandler suggested, ¡°I remember when we first met our senior at school, it was by the waterlily pond,

    Chapter 163 Painting

    im

    Why don¡¯t we draw waterlilies and see who has better inunghiation?¡±

    Painting without a physical subject not only tested the skill of the artist but also greatly challenged their

    imaginative abilities.

    Upon hearing those words, Roger was immediately displeased and retorted angrily, ¡°Yeah, right! How

    dare you bring up this matter rted to our senior. I think you¡¯re just trying to brag abom your wife

    today.¡±

    Initially, the two of them pursued the same senior. However, Chandler managed to win her over first.

    That left Roger so upset that he didn¡¯t speak to Chandler for several days. Eventually, he took his

    revenge by making Chandler pay a hefty bill at the school cafeteria, Only then did he feel his anger had

    been appeased.

    The memories of those years were sweet for Chandler. However, for Roger, they were nothing but a

    messed up youth.

    He simply refused to paint the waterlilies.

    Seeing him like that, Chandler suddenly pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s draw a

    bird!¡±

    ¡°Draw a bird?¡±

    Roger sifted through his memories, realizing that his recollections of his senior indeed had no

    connection with birds. Thus, he nodded and said. ¡°All right, let¡¯s draw a bird,¡±

    And so, each of them took a table and began to paint.

    Emrys found it amusing, so he stood ofl¡® to the side and watched the two without uttering a word to

    interrupt.

    After waiting for a while, the two of them gradually finished their drawings. They couldn¡¯t wait to invite

    Emrys to judge their work.

    Roger said, ¡°Dr. Lund, all you need to do is to tell us, based on your first impression, who among us

    two drew better.¡±

    He knew that Emrys was not a professional calligraphy and painting appraiser and couldn¡¯t offer much

    in the way of critique. However, he believed that Emrys should still be able to discern between good

    and bad artwork.

    Chandler was also looking at him with a face full of anticipation.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Since both of you have asked for my opinion, I¡¯ll share my humble views. If

    there¡¯s anything I say that¡¯s incorrect, please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Send Gifts

    ¦°¦¯

    184

    Chapter 163 Painting

    Why don¡¯t we draw waterlilies and see who has better imagination?¡±

    Painting without a physical subject not only tested the skill of the artist but also greatly challenged their

    imaginative abilities,

    Upon hearing those words, Roger was immediately displeased and retorted angrily, ¡°Yeah, right! How

    dare you bring up this matter rted to our senior. I think you¡¯re just trying to brag about your wife

    today.¡±

    Initially, the two of them pursued the same senior. However, Chandler managed to win her over first.

    That left Roger so upset that he didn¡¯t speak to Chandler for several days. Eventually, he took his

    revenge by making Chandler pay a hefty bill at the school cafeteria. Only then did he feel his anger had

    been appeased.

    The memories of those years were sweet for Chandler. However, for Roger, they were nothing but a

    messed up youth.

    He simply refused to paint the waterlilies.

    Seeing him like that, Chandler suddenly pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s draw a

    bird!¡±

    ¡°Draw a bird?¡±

    Roger sifted through his memories, realizing that his recollections of his senior indeed had no

    connection with birds. Thus, he nodded and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s draw a bird.¡±

    And so, each of them took a table and began to paint.

    Emrys found it amusing, so he stood off to the side and watched the two without uttering a word to

    interrupt.

    After waiting for a while, the two of them gradually finished their drawings. They couldn¡¯t wait to invite

    Emrys to judge their work.

    &

    Roger said, ¡°Dr. Lund, all you need to do is to tell us, based on your first impression, who among us

    two drew better.¡±

    He knew that Emrys was not a professional calligraphy and painting appraiser and couldn¡¯t offer much

    in the way of critique. However, he believed that Emrys should still be able to discern between good

    and bad artwork.

    Chandler was also looking at him with a face full of anticipation.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Since both of you have asked for my opinion, I¡¯ll share my humble views. If

    there¡¯s anything I say that¡¯s incorrect, please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Emerentius

    First, Emrys took the painting from Chandler, studied it for a moment, and then said, ¡°The painting by

    Mr. York is heavily inked, with strokes that are vigorous and powerful, giving off an intense sense of

    strengin. The bird depicted in the painting is holding its head high, its beak long and sharp. Looking at

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    the ring of feathers around its neck and the bird standing against the wind¡­ Mr. York truly has great

    ambitions!¡±

    After Emrys finished his critique, both of them were taken aback.

    However, before they could even speak, Emrys immediately picked up Roger¡¯s painting and continued,

    saying, ¡°As for Mr. Balford¡¯s painting, although the craftsmanship is not bad, the brushwork is rather

    peculiar. It¡¯s thick at first but bes light toward the end. Moreover, the style in the beginning and the

    end is incredibly mismatched, even giving off an increasingly chaotic sense¡­ Mr. Balford, you must

    have been distracted while painting, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lund, you¡­¡± Roger looked at Emrys in disbelief, his face full of astonishment.

    When he began painting, he actually wanted to emte Chandler to create an uplifting and inspiring

    style. However, as he painted, he suddenly thought of histe wife.

    Back when Roger¡¯s wife was still alive, she would often apany him, silently watching him paint.

    Under the sway of those emotions, his style of painting was naturally influenced.

    The increasing chaos that ensued was due to Roger thinking about his second wife, Hannah. The

    thought of her using a demonic item to harm him caused his emotions to fluctuate even more intensely.

    In reality, such emotional shifts, reflected in the feelings on the canvas, were difficult forymen to

    perceive. Only those truly knowledgeable in the field and who had reached the realm of discerning the

    painter¡¯s emotions through the painting could genuinely detect the subtle signs within.

    Surprisingly, Emrys was able to discern Roger¡¯s emotional changes through that painting, not to

    mention with such remarkable uracy.

    That indicated that Emrys was indeed a master of calligraphy and painting appraisal.

    The two were utterly astonished.

    ¡°Who would have thought that you would have such a high level of appreciation for literature and art at

    such a young age, Dr. Lund? This leaves us quite overwhelmed!¡±

    Chandler was filled with shame, but quickly, his eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Dr. Lund, since you are also an

    expert in this field, why not create a painting for us to admire?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Roger also revealed a look of anticipation.

    Emrys looked at them oddly and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to watch me paint?¡±

    Both of them nodded simultaneously.

    Chapter 164 Emerentius

    ¡°All right. If that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll give it a shot. However, I won¡¯t draw a bird. I¡¯ll draw something else

    instead!¡± Emrys¡® eyes swiveled, a sudden yful glint appearing within them.

    He moved his calligraphy set to one side, saying, ¡°I¡¯m a rather shy person, so I¡¯ll show you all once I¡¯ve

    finished drawing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We understand.¡± Chandler nodded in understanding.

    He knew that some people preferred solitude while painting, so he and Roger quietly settled

    themselves on the living room couch, patiently waiting.

    Approximately ten minutes had passed when Emrys arrived in the living room with his sketchpad,

    announcing, ¡°I¡¯ve finished the drawing.¡±

    He finished painting so quickly? The two exchanged a nce, each finding confusion in the other¡¯s

    eyes.

    However, upon further thought, perhaps Emrys was simply a connoisseur with high appreciation

    standards, and his actual painting skills were just average. That was an understandable exnation.

    After all, Emrys was still so young.

    ¡°Since Dr. Lund has such a strong understanding of calligraphy and painting, I believe that with the

    passage of time, you will certainly achieve great aplishments,¡± Chandler had even begun to

    However, when he unfolded the painting handed over by Emrys, he leaped up from the couch in

    surprise. ¡°D¨CDr. Lund, did you really paint this?¡±

    Chandler¡¯s speech was all jumbled up. At first, Roger, who was standing by his side, showed a puzzled

    expression. However, as he leaned over to take a look, he too was taken aback and eximed, ¡°M¨CMr.

    Emerentius?¡±

    The artwork of Emerentius was truly distinctive. With just a few strokes, he could depict a mood that

    most people couldn¡¯t express.

    ¨C

    Although they had never seen that painting before, the duo was absolutely certain that it was an

    authentic masterpiece by Emerentius.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 I Am Emerentius

    Emrys shyly scratched his head and said, ¡°I am Emerentius.¡±

    Roger and Chandler were rendered speechless. Emrys is Mr. Emerentins?

    For Chandler and Roger, that news was utterly shocking, leaving them astounded to their cores, How

    could this possibly be? Moreover, Emerentius was already renowned six or seven years ago. How old

    was Emrys back then? Wasn¡¯t he just in his teens? Could there truly be such a genius in this world?

    Crack!

    Before long, it seemed as if Chandler could hear the sound of his own jaw dropping

    That was because he discovered that the ink on the sheet of paper was still wet, indicating that this

    painting was indeed the one Emrys had just drawn.

    He had no choice but to believe it. So, there truly are geniuses in this world!

    Chandler rose excitedly, gripping Emrys¡® hands as he eximed, ¡°Dr. Lund, Mr. Emerentius¡­ Hahaha!

    I could never have dreamed that Mr. Emerentius would be so young. You¡¯ll certainly be the leading

    person among all talents in Jazona in the future.¡±

    That was the highest praise from the governor of Jazona.

    Emrys was fully capable of handling it.

    However, Emrys¡® expression remained exceptionallyposed. It seemed that no amount of praise

    could stir even the slightest fluctuation in emotions in him. He simply responded with a smile.

    Roger, on the other hand, was deeply shaken, unable to regain hisposure for a long time. Just

    how many identities does Mr. Lund have? He¡¯s a highly skilled doctor, a martial artist, and even Mr.

    Emerentius¡­

    Roger had be numb. Even if someone were to tell him now that Emrys was the Empyrean Lord,

    he would believe without hesitation because it was simply too incredible!

    ¡°Dad, Mr. York, what are you guys up to? You seem so excited¡­ Hmm?¡±

    Upon hearing the startled exmations of the two, Jacqueline emerged in confusion. However, when

    sheid her eyes on the painting on the tea table, she suddenly froze. Her expression turned

    exceedingly peculiar.

    What she saw was not Emerentius but the content of the painting.

    Upon observing the sketch, she could see the perfect outline of a young girl¡¯s figure, drawn with lines

    as fluid as flowing water. The curves were enticing, evoking endless imagination.

    That was Emrys¡® yful creation.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jacqueline immediately let out a disdainful snort, picked up a piece of fruit from the coffee table,

    and retreated to her room./

    She couldn¡¯t help but think how her father and Chandler were utterly disregarding their image. One was

    the head of the Balford family while the other was the governor of Jazona, and yet, they were gathered

    together, shamelessly engrossed in such paintings. Aren¡¯t they ashamed of themselves? I just hope

    they don¡¯t lead Dr. Lund astray.

    ¡°Roge, why do I feel like Jacqueline is looking at us strangely?¡± Chandler asked.

    ¡°Did she? Maybe¡­¡±

    Suddenly, both of them fixed their gaze back on the painting, instantly understanding why Jacqueline

    had revealed such an expression.

    ¡°Jacqueline, don¡¯t misunderstand. Mr. York and I are just admiring art. It¡¯s really just art!¡±

    Bang!

    The response Roger received was the merciless sound of a door closing.

    Roger was rendered speechless. What a huge misunderstanding.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, the awkwardness between the two didn¡¯tst long. Soon, Chandler received a phone call,

    and his expression changed instantly.

    Roger asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chandler anxiously said, ¡°It¡¯s my father. He¡¯s fond of acupuncture for health preservation, but this time,

    for some reason, the acupuncture needle is embedded in his muscle and unable to be removed.¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly turned his gaze toward Emrys. There¡¯s a highly skilled doctor right in front of

    me!

    Naturally, Emrys understood his intentions and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Dr. Lund!¡±

    Compared to the title of Emerentius, Chandler was more ustomed to addressing Emrys as Dr. Lund,

    having been influenced by Roger.

    The situation was critical, and the two dared not dy. They immediately rushed back to the York

    residence.

    The York family members were in a state of utter desperation.

    The acupuncturist was at his wits¡® end, his heart pounding with anxiety. After all, the patient was Alfred

    York, the governor¡¯s father, and yet he had been so careless as to leave a needle in the old man¡¯s b*dy.

    The acupuncturist figured he had trulymitted a major blunder that time!

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Grandmaster

    Upon seeing Chandler return, the acupuncturist¡¯s anxiety immediately heightened. He was unsure of

    how to exin the situation to the governor, but in the next second, he suddenly eximed in surprise,

    ¡°Grandmaster!¡±

    The acupuncturist was none other than Mathias, who was also a disciple of Duncan. After Duncan

    became a disciple of Emrys, it was only natural for him to address Emrys as his grandmaster.

    Grandmaster? The York family members, who were originally filled with anxiety, were all taken aback

    upon hearing that address from Mathias. Who is he calling his grandmaster?

    Soon, their gaze shifted toward Emrys, as he was the only young man they didn¡¯t recognize. They

    figured Mathias was likely addressing him as ¡°Grandmaster.¡±

    However, that only served to further confuse the members of the York family. This young man is so

    youthful. Could he really be Mathias¡® grandmaster?

    Chandler, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t overly surprised. In the medical field, those who excelled were

    considered masters. Given that Emrys had even cured severe illnesses like Roger¡¯s, he was fully

    qualified to be Mathias¡® grandmaster.

    ¡°borate his condition for me.¡± Emrys nced at Mathias and spoke.

    His impression of Mathias was indeed profound. When Caylie¡¯s Apricot Hall was being suppressed,

    Mathias was the first to rush to Apricot Hall¡¯s aid. Although at that time, he did it out of respect for

    Patrick, it was still a gesture of goodwill.

    ¡°Today, as usual, I was administering acupuncture to Old Mr. York. Everything was going smoothly until

    it came time to remove the needles. Suddenly, one of the needles got embedded in his muscle. The

    harder I tried to pull it out, the tighter that part of his muscle became,¡± Mathias quickly recounted the

    situation.

    Emrys nodded, stepping forward to take a closer look. He saw that the fine needle had been bent out of

    shape, lodged firmly in Alfred¡¯s left leg, specifically at the Galldder Acupoint on the outer side.

    That was because Mathias had forgotten to rx Alfred¡¯s muscles while removing the needle. That led

    to muscle cramps, and the more force he used to pull out the needle, the more severe the muscle

    spasms became. Naturally, Mathias was unable to extract the needle.

    Chandler anxiously asked, ¡°How is it, Dr. Lund? Is the situation serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor issue.¡± Emrys chuckled lightly, suddenly taking a silver needle from Mathias¡¯s hand.

    He then swiftly inserted it into the Femur Acupoint, located on the outer side of Alfred¡¯s left thigh.

    Suddenly, Alfred¡¯s left thigh muscle tensed up while the muscles in his lower leg rxed. Emrys

    effortlessly removed the bent acupuncture needle, then used massage techniques to rx the thigh

    muscle before removing the needle from the upper part as well.

    ¡°Galldder Acupoint and/Femur Acupoint both belong to the Galldder Meridian. The muscles of

    these two acupoints alternately tighten and rx. When the upper muscle tightens, the lower one

    Chapter 166 Grandmaster

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    naturally rxes. This technique is called relieving a besieged ally by attacking the home base of the

    besiegers.¡±

    Emrys was exining the principles of treatment, and Mathias was deeply educated. Thetter was

    amazed and eximed inwardly. He¡¯s truly worthy of being the Grandmaster! How impressive!

    The issue that had left Mathias, the deputy director of J?zona Hospital, at his wit¡¯s end was effortlessly

    resolved by Emrys. The York family members were thoroughly impressed. No wonder Mathias has to

    address Emrys, who¡¯s so young, as his grandmaster. There¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with this title.

    Chandler eagerly grasped Emrys¡® hand and said, ¡°Dr. Lund, thank you so much. Won¡¯t you reconsider

    my daughter? She¡¯s fair¨Cskinned, beautiful, and has long legs!¡±

    He sent ambiguous nces and made suggestive gestures toward Emrys.

    If Roger had been here, hearing these words would have certainly provoked him into engaging in a

    fight with Chandler.

    Emrys gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m afraid my b*dy wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if I

    were to deal with more women.¡±

    Emrys politely declined the goodwill of Chandler.

    That only served to augment Chandler¡¯s admiration toward Emrys. Look at that. Dr. Lund is such a

    gentleman.

    When Emrys returned to Verdant Estate, Yelena, seeing Emrys returning alone, asked in surprise,

    ¡°Where¡¯s Delia?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s staying in Summerbank and won¡¯t be returning home for a while.¡±

    Emrys initially thought that Yelena would be disappointed, but to his surprise, she said with an excited

    face, ¡°That¡¯s great! Without Delia watching over us, we can do whatever we want. Heheh!¡±

    Suddenly, Yelena pulled Emrys toward her, forcibly pushing him onto the couch, her smile gradually

    turning sinister.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 Lunatic

    Emrys was rendered speechless. We have to do this every time I spend time alone with Yelena. How

    helpless!

    Entry, decided not to indulge Yelena any longer. He felt the need to teach her a lesson, so he

    summoned a surge of life energy into his palm and deliyered a p.

    Sure enough, Yelena¡¯s b*dy shuddered, and then she blushed and said, ¡°I¨CI need to go to the

    bathroom¡­¡±

    The next second, she rose to her feet and ran away in panic.

    Emrys sneered triumphantly. Let¡¯s see if you dare to be naughty again. Hmph!

    Whoosh!

    Yelena turned on the shower, cranking up the water flow to its maximum.

    Ten minutester, Yelena emerged, draped in a bathrobe.

    Beneath her voluminous, wavy hair, her cheeks and fair neck still bore a faint blush. She gazed at

    Emrys with a pensive look in her eyes.

    Emrys had made up his mind that he would use this strategy to deal with Yelena in the future.

    Crack!

    At that moment, the door to the living room opened.

    Emrys thought it was Caylie returning. However, the person who entered caused his hair to bristle in an

    instant. Issa!

    The neer was none other than Larissa. ¡°Um¡­ Did Ie back at a bad time?¡±

    Larissa didn¡¯t get a clear look at Emrys¡® face. She merely nced hastily, noticing a disheveled man

    lying on the sofa. In the next second, her gaze shifted to Yelena.

    Yelena was draped in a bathrobe, and her hair was damp. There was also a blush still evident on her

    face. At that sight, it was hard not to let one¡¯s thoughts wander.

    Larissa thought to herself. Lena is truly audacious, daring to bring her boyfriend home. Isn¡¯t she afraid

    of being caught by the other sisters? Nope, I didn¡¯t see anything at all! I should give them their privacy.

    Larissa was caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    Suddenly, Yelena recalled the first time she met Emrys. She had also mistakenly thought he was

    Cordelia¡¯s boyfriend. Unexpectedly, the same misunderstanding was happening again today. Hehe.

    Let¡¯s keep the show going, then!

    With a mischievous grin, Yelena said, ¡°Larissa, your timing is impable. Come,e. Hurry and

    meet your future brother¨Cinw.¡±

    Chapter 167 Lunatic

    She rushed over and grabbed Larissa, leading her to face Emrys.

    However, what Yelena didn¡¯t expect was that when she dragged Larissa in front of Emrys, Larissa¡¯s

    face instantly turned icy cold. She gritted her silver teeth and eximed, ¡°So it¡¯s you, the lunatic!¡±

    Emrys had already straightened out his clothes and stood up, saying with a chuckle, ¡°Well, Lady

    Lockwood. I told you we would meet again. I just didn¡¯t expect that day toe so soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll kill you now!¡±

    Larissa¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with a deadly allure as she raised her hand, aiming a p at Emrys.

    Unfazed, Emrys deftly sidestepped, and in the brief moment as they brushed past each other, he

    deliberately pinched her soft waist.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Larissa was driven to madness, her delicate b*dy trembling violently.

    She turned around and delivered another powerful palm strike.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ What on earth is going on?¡± Yelena was bewildered. Why are Larissa and Rys fighting as

    soon as they meet? Moreover, I can¡¯t believe Larissa is so skilled inbat.

    Yelena had always believed that she was the only one among the seven sisters with a hidden identity.

    However, observing Larissa¡¯s skills, it was clear that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    ¡°Both of you, stop!¡± With a swift movement, Yelena positioned herself between the two, effectively.

    separating them.

    She said, ¡°There must be some misunderstanding here.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What misunderstanding could there be? Lena, you have no idea how outrageous this lunatic

    was.¡±

    Every time Larissa recalled the scene where Emrys had thrown her into theke, she was filled with

    indignation.

    After all, she was a stunning beauty, turning heads wherever she went. But Emrys had the audacity.to

    drag her deep into the secluded woods, and instead of doing anything sensible, he heartlessly threw

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    her into the water.

    That was simply a tremendous insult to a beauty!

    Regardless, Larissa couldn¡¯t swallow her anger. She snapped, ¡°Lena, don¡¯t try to stop me. Today, I

    must teach this lunatic a lesson. Watch this!¡±

    Larissa spoke and was about to take action again.

    With a sense of helplessness, Yelena said, ¡°Fine, go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you. But if you end up killing

    Rys, we shall see if Delia will y you.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Revealing Secrets

    Ays? Larissa suddenly halted in her actions, staring nkly before she spoke. ¡°Lena, are you saying

    this guy is Rys>¡±

    Yelena cast a resentful nce at Emrys. ¡°Who else could this ungrateful fellow be if not Emrys? You

    surely don¡¯t think he¡¯s my boyfriend, do you?¡±

    Ays¡­ Larissa stared intently at Emrys¡® face for a while.

    The anger in her eyes gradually faded, reced by a moist glimmer.

    Indeed. She had already recognized Emrys. It turns out that he doesn¡¯t just bear a resemnce, but

    he¡¯s indeed my younger brother, Emrys. This exins Emrys¡® peculiar behavior that day by Jazona¡¯s

    riverbank. So, he was toying with me the whole time!

    Larissa realized it toote.

    ¡°Issa, if I weren¡¯t your little brother, Rys, how would I dare to tease you so boldly? Everyone knows you

    don¡¯t mess with a tiger¡¯s tail,¡± Emrys said with augh. Issa is the leader of the Central Chanaean

    Martial Arts Alliance. As imposing and formidable as she is, she¡¯s just like a fierce tigress, isn¡¯t she?

    Emrys thought he was being affectionate when he prepared to step forward and give Larissa a hug.

    However, in the next second, he saw Larissa skillfully use a grappling technique to pin him to the

    ground.

    Caught off guard, Emrys didn¡¯t dodge.

    ¡°Hmph! Just because you¡¯re Rys, you think you can do whatever you want? Do you think being Rys

    gives you the right to bully me? You¡¯re nothing but a little jerk!¡± While venting her anger, Larissa treated

    Emrys as she did when they were children, pinning him to the floor and giving him a good beating.

    In the end, she even pped his belly a few times to assert her authority as his elder sister.

    Emrys was at a loss for words and said, ¡°Issa, you¡¯re a girl. You need to be reserved¡­¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s all because you upset me¡­

    Larissa gave Emrys a nce, but immediately after, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into a radiant smile.

    Seeing Emrys again, she was extremely happy.

    A momentter, Larissa got up from him and asked curiously, ¡°Not to be rude, Rys, but after fifteen

    years of not seeing each other, you¡¯ve actually be a cultivator. How did you manage that?¡±

    She could still vividly recall the day when Emrys descended from the sky on that old¨Cfashioned bike.

    The scene was simply too cool.

    Emrys humbly responded, ¡°It¡¯s just good luck.¡±

    Upon hearing the conversation between the two, Yelena asked in confusion, ¡°A cultivator? Is Rys a

    Chapter 168 Revealing Secrets

    cultivator?¡±

    Larissa cocked her head. ¡°You really didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Rys never mentioned it to me.¡±

    Yelena only knew that Emrys was not an ordinary martial artist. At most, she thought he was a martial

    artist. Little did she expect he was actually a cultivator.

    No wonder Emrys¡® earlier p on me felt so odd. It turns out he was up to some mischief using his life

    energy, causing me to rush off for a hasty bath. Suddenly, the look in Yelena¡¯s eyes turned resentful.

    Emrys, however, was dissatisfied. How dare you reveal my identity as soon as you return, Issa. In that

    case, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.

    Emrys retorted defiantly, ¡°Issa, aren¡¯t you keeping your identity as the chief of the Central Chanaean

    Martial Arts Alliance a secret from the other sisters?¡±

    The chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance? The expression on Yelena¡¯s face instantly

    became more resentful. So, am I the only one here whocks ss? No way!

    Suddenly, Yelena grabbed Emrys and said, ¡°I want you to be my master!¡±

    ¡°What? You want me to be your master?¡± Emrys was taken aback.

    With a fierce demeanor, Yelena demanded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it not possible? Do you look down

    on my qualifications or what?¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Lena, your bathrobe-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. Are you going to teach me or not?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t respond.

    He was in distress, so he had no choice but to say, ¡°I can teach you, but in order to practice the martial

    arts technique I have, it¡¯s necessary to first open all the acupoints on the b*dy using a fine needle and

    then nurture all the meridians.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Is it really thatplicated?¡±

    Immediately, Yelena fell silent, gathered her bathrobe around her, and sank into deep thought.

    Larissa then suggested, ¡°Isn¡¯t Caylie a doctor? Why don¡¯t we just let her perform the acupuncture?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Do It Now

    Yelena¡¯s eyes also lit up. ¡°Exactly. Let Caylie help me with the acupuncture. After all, we often bathe

    together, so we¡¯re used to seeing each other.¡±

    Emrys, however, shook his head and said, ¡°No, it won¡¯t work. Caylie is not a cultivator, so she doesn¡¯t

    possess the life energy. Merely applying needles won¡¯t have any effect. Each needle must be infused

    with life energy.¡±

    Thus, they found themselves in a stalemate once again.

    A momentter, Emrys said, ¡°Actually, there is another method. I could just acupuncture certain points,

    although it might take a bit more time.¡±

    ¡°How long might it take?¡± asked Yelena.

    ¡°Judging by your constitution, it could take anywhere from a few months to one or two years or even

    three to five years. During this period, you¡¯ll need to soak in medicinal baths daily, and I¡¯ll also need to

    administer acupuncture to you every day¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Upon hearing howplicated it was, Yelena decisively stopped Emrys from continuing. She gritted

    her teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s use the first method right now!¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Emrys¡® face turned peculiar instantly.

    Yelena red at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If a girl like me doesn¡¯t mind, what are you

    hesitating for? Consider yourself lucky today, you little rascal.¡±

    As she spoke, she was about to take action, but Emrys quickly stopped her. The smile at the corner of

    his mouth could no longer be contained as he said, ¡°All right, Lena, I¡¯ll be honest with you. There¡¯s no

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    need to open all the acupoints. I just need to find a few specific ones and infuse them with life energy.¡±

    Initially, he thought Caylie was the most na?ve one. Unexpectedly, even Yelena had her moments of

    confusion, and she was so easily fooled by him. Serves you right for always being so mischievous!

    Upon seeing Emrys¡® smile, Yelena finally realized she had been tricked. Immediately, she was both

    embarrassed and angry, eximing, ¡°Well, well, Rys, you¡¯ve be quite cunning, haven¡¯t you? Just

    wait and see how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Without showing any mercy, Yelena relentlessly pursued and beat up Emrys.

    With a hint of schadenfreude, Larissa said, ¡°Lena, you were just criticizing me, but didn¡¯t you also strike

    quite ruthlessly¡­ Yes, yes, keep beating this little rascal for me.¡± So what if you¡¯re a cultivator? You still

    have to yield under the authority of us sisters. Hmph!

    Caylie returned and upon witnessing the scene before her, she immediately reprimanded, ¡°My

    goodness, what on earth are you guys doing? Yelena, can¡¯t you pay a little attention to your image?

    Chapter 169 Do It Now

    Although Emrys is close to us, you can¡¯t just behave like this¡­¡±

    Larissa said, ¡°Caylie, there¡¯s no need to plead for this little rascal. Let Lena give him a good thrashing!¡±

    Caylie said, ¡°No, what I mean is that there are differences between men and women. At the very least,

    Yelena should have changed her clothes before fighting. Look, they¡¯vee off, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    That night, Emrys finally experienced the ruthless side of Yelena.

    However, the storm came swiftly, and departed just as quickly.

    The next day, Yelena, acting as if nothing had happened, barged into Emrys¡® room and said, ¡°Rys,

    where is the secret book of martial arts technique you promised to give mest night?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the drawer!¡± Emrys dared not provoke Yelena any further.

    He hastily handed over the book that he had stayed up all night to transcribe the previous evening to

    Yelena.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. Once I have sessfullypleted my training, I will definitely reward you,¡±

    Yelena said, patting Emrys¡® head.

    Psh! Who cares about your reward? Does it seem like I, Empyrean Lord, am the type to covet petty

    gains? Without uttering another word, Emrys immediately performed acupuncture on Yelena.

    He targeted several specific acupoints on her b*dy, then infused her with life energy, fully unblocking

    the meridians within her b*dy.

    ¡°Remember this sensation of the flow of life energy. Cultivate it ording to the spell until you refine a

    life energy that belongs solely to you, then you have seeded.¡± After finishing his guidance, Emrys

    didn¡¯t disturb Yelena.

    Instead, he stepped outside to answer a phone call.

    The call was from Philip.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, the situation isn¡¯t looking very good.¡±

    Philip¡¯s voice was somewhat low as if he had encountered some kind of problem.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Life Energy

    ¡°During this period, I¡¯ve been utilizing ourpany¡¯s channely to promote the products of Cordelia

    Group. However, the sales volume has been extremely dismal¡­ It must be the Youngblood family! Mr.

    Lund, have you offended the Youngblood family?¡± Philip asked cautiously.

    W

    ¡°There was a bit of a problem, but I managed to solve it.¡± After Emrys hung up the phone, his

    expression was utterly indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t felt surprised at all.

    That was something he had anticipated long ago.

    Initially, Philip was asked to help sell the products of Cordelia Group, but it was merely a test to gauge

    the Youngblood family¡¯s attitude. At that moment, the results have already been obtained.

    The Youngblood family, the more you tried to suppress me, the more I strived to go against the tide!

    With a resolute look in his eyes, Emrys made a direct trip to the R&D department of Cordelia Group.

    He found the person in charge, ine, and handed her a whitening form.

    Emrys¡® management skills were indeed not very proficient. However, as Cordelia had told him before,

    as long as the product¡¯s quality was up to par, there was no fear of being suppressed. Moreover, Emrys

    had plenty of strategies to promote his new product.

    ¡°Prepare a thousand samples of facial masks with this whitening form. I need them urgently,¡± Emrys

    instructed.

    The R&D team led by ine was among the earliest group of people who followed Cordelia. They were

    deeply loyal to the Cordelia Group. During the previous productunch, when the Cordelia Group faced

    a crisis, her team stood firm and unwaveringly sided with Cordelia.

    Emrys trusted her.

    After giving his instructions, Emrys made another call to Roger, informing him that he was nning to

    host a charity auction in Summerbank. The items up for auction were ten new pieces from Emerentius.

    Roger solemnly swore that he would take care of everything.

    After finishing all that, Emrys smirked. ¡°Lydia, I heard that your Youngblood family also has a business

    rted to whitening and hydrating facial masks. Let¡¯s see whose product is more effective.¡±

    What Emrys had to do was wait for the day that would shake up the skincare market in Jazona.

    When he returned to the mansion, he saw Yelena trotting toward him.

    With a face full of excitement, Yelena ran over and wrapped her arms around Emrys¡® neck, eximing,

    ¡°Rys, I¡¯ve seeded.¡±

    ¡°Seeded in what?¡± Emrys was taken aback.

    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to condense¡¯my life energy. I¡¯ve actually seeded in condensing it.¡±

    Emrys mouth twitched abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours and you¡¯ve already seeded? I suspect

    you¡¯re teasing me.¡°.

    ¡°Why would ! tease you? If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself!¡±

    Yelena extended a slender, jade¨Clike finger, waving it in front of Emrys. Indeed, at the tip of her finger, a

    faint azure air current seemed to hover.

    She really did seed! Emrys¡® face was filled with shock, looking at Yelena as if she were a monster.

    ¡°Lena, are you a demon?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, now you know how formidable I am!¡± Yelena puffed out her chest in pride.

    Emrys was about tovish more praise, but his gaze suddenly hardened. ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡±

    The life energy Yelena had cultivated seemed off!

    The life energy cultivated by practitioners was rted to their individual constitutions, which varied from

    person to person. That meant even among practitioners, there would be differences in their life

    energy.

    In other words, it was impossible to find two leaves that were exactly alike.

    However, at that moment, the life energy that Yelena had refined was something Emrys could distinctly

    feel. It waspletely identical to his own attributes.

    Is it a coincidence? Or¡­ Emrys was unaware, but through Telepathic Inner Vision, he discovered a

    tremendous surprise.

    In his own elixir field, unbeknownst to him, a crystalline object, akin to a piece of translucent gravel, had

    somehow appeared.

    That was not a gallstone.

    Rather, it was akin to a golden elixir field of a cultivator¡¯s Golden Elixir Stage.

    To be more precise, it was a fake elixir field because it was not personally condensed by Emrys.

    At that moment, he wondered what it could do.

    Emrys attempted to rotate the fake elixir field, and in the next second, he suddenly heard Yelena

    exim in surprise, ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s the life energy I¡¯ve condensed? Rys, have you seen where my life

    energy has gone?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Fake Elixir Field

    Upon looking, Emrys saw her slender jade¨Clike finger was bare, startlingly devoid of the faint azure air

    current that was already pitifully scarce to begin with.

    Emrys forcefully suppressed the wild beating of his heart and said, ¡°Try condensing it once more.¡±

    Left with no other options, Yelena could only coil up her two long legs, which were d in ultra¨Cshort

    denim shorts, and refocus on condensing her inner energy.

    Her talent was indeed extraordinary.

    Less than ten minutes had passed.

    Once again, she managed to condense a trace of life energy, gleefully showing off in front of Emrys.

    ¡°Look, you little rascal. I¡¯ve managed to do it again. Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time¡­ Ah!

    Where has my life energy gone again?¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Yelena screamed again.

    Emrys was overjoyed.

    He had already received confirmation. The fake elixir field within me is indeed connected to Yelena¡¯s

    elixir field. As long as I activate this fake golden elixir field, I can seize¡­ No, I can borrow Yelena¡¯s life

    energy for my own use. Haha¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that as long as I take on numerous disciples, I could

    possess infinite life energy? This is nothing short of a miracle!

    Suddenly, Emrys remembered that back in the monastery, his mentor had once mentioned to him that

    Nameless Divine Art was specifically tailored for him.

    At first, Emrys thought that his constitution was suitable for cultivating Nameless Divine Art. It wasn¡¯t

    until then he realized that was what his mentor meant.

    ¡°What is all this? The life energy I painstakingly cultivated just vanished all at once. It¡¯s truly infuriating!¡±

    Yelena was utterly dejected.

    Emrys could only console, saying, ¡°This is a normal urrence. When I first became a cultivator, it also

    disappeared several times for me due to insufficient mastery over the life energy.¡±

    ¡°Was it really like that?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Emrys nodded with absolute certainty.

    It was then that Yelena regained her confidence, settling back down to condense her life energy.

    Muttering under her breath, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can escape this time!¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother her again.

    He turned around and went to find Larissa.

    Emrys blinked and said, ¡°Issa, would you like to be a cultivator? I can teach you, you know?¡±

    Chapter 171 Fake Elixir Field

    He needed to confirm whether this situation was only effective for Yelena, or if it applied to everyone.

    ¡°You little rascal. Are you really that kind¨Chearted?¡± Larissa¡¯s vignce greatly increased, her beautiful

    cyes filled with suspicion as she stared at Emrys. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not as easily fooled as Lena. If

    you¡¯re thinking of deceiving me, you don¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Issa, am I really that unreliable in your eyes?¡±

    *Hmph, of course! From the day you threw me into theke, you lost my trust. So, stay away from me!¡±

    As Larissa spoke, she extended her delicate hand and flicked Emrys¡® forehead.

    ¡°She¡¯s a real fierce woman,¡± Emrys muttered under his breath, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to offend

    Larissa. He had no choice but to flee the scene. He found Caylie, and with a grin, he said, ¡°Caylie,

    have you ever thought about¡­¡±

    Before Emrys could even finish his sentence, Caylic had already tly rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Emrys spoke with a sense of injustice. ¡°Caylie, I haven¡¯t even said anything yet. Why have you already

    rejected me? Are you still the gentle and considerate Caylic I know?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Caylic, toozy for pointless chatter, held up her phone to Emrys, letting him see for

    himself.

    In a WhatsApp group for the seven women, Larissa posted a message: Attention, Rys is a liar. If he

    ims to guide you in any form of cultivation, don¡¯t believe him at all. Lena was deceived by him!

    Upon seeing that message, Emrys scowled. ¡°Well done, Issa. You¡¯ve ruined my image as soon as you

    returned.¡±

    However, that was not the most outrageous part. What truly broke Emrys¡® heart were the chat records

    of the women that followed.

    Caylic typed: Exactly. He¡¯s a little rascal. I saw iting a long time ago.

    Cordelia: Issa, you already know about Rys¡® matter? It seems this secret can¡¯t be kept anymore!

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    Upon looking, Emrys saw her slender jade¨Clike finger was bare, startlingly devoid of the faint azure air

    current that was already pitifully scarce to begin with.

    Emrys forcefully suppressed the wild beating of his heart and said, ¡°Try condensing it once more.¡±

    Left with no other options, Yelena could only coil up her two long legs, which were d in ultra¨Cshort

    denim shorts, and refocus on condensing her inner energy.

    Her talent was indeed extraordinary.

    Less than ten minutes had passed.

    Once again, she managed to condense a trace of life energy, gleefully showing off in front of Emrys.

    ¡°Look, you little rascal. I¡¯ve managed to do it again. Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time¡­ Ah!

    Where has my life energy gone again?¡±

    Yelena screamed again.

    Emrys was overjoyed.

    He had already received confirmation. The fake elixir field within me is indeed connected to Yelena¡¯s

    elixir field. As long as I activate this fake golden elixir field, I can seize¡­ No, I can borrow Yelena¡¯s life

    energy for my own use. Haha¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that as long as I take on numerous disciples, I could

    possess infinite life energy? This is nothing short of a miracle!

    Suddenly, Emrys remembered that back in the monastery, his mentor had once mentioned to him that

    Nameless Divine Art was specifically tailored for him.

    At first, Emrys thought that his constitution was suitable for cultivating Nameless Divine Art. It wasn¡¯t

    until then he realized that was what his mentor meant.

    ¡°What is all this? The life energy I painstakingly cultivated just vanished all at once. It¡¯s truly infuriating!¡±

    Yelena was utterly dejected.

    Emrys could only console, saying, ¡°This is a normal urrence. When I first became a cultivator, it also

    disappeared several times for me due to insufficient mastery over the life energy.¡±

    ¡°Was it really like that?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Emrys nodded with absolute certainty.

    It was then that Yelena regained her confidence, settling back down to condense her life energy.

    Muttering under her breath, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can escape this time!¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother her again.

    He turned around and went to find Larissa.

    Emrys blinked and said, ¡°Issa, would you like to be a cultivator? I can teach you, you know?¡±

    Chapter 171 Fake Elixir Field

    He needed to confirm whether this situation was only effective for Yelena, or if it applied to everyone.

    ¡°You little rascal. Are you really that kind¨Chearted?¡± Larissa¡¯s vignce greatly increased, her beautiful

    cyes filled with suspicion as she stared at Emrys. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not as easily fooled as Lena. If

    you¡¯re thinking of deceiving me, you don¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Um¡­ Issa, am I really that unreliable in your eyes?¡±

    *Hmph, of course! From the day you threw me into theke, you lost my trust. So, stay away from me!¡±

    As Larissa spoke, she extended her delicate hand and flicked Emrys¡® forehead.

    ¡°She¡¯s a real fierce woman,¡± Emrys muttered under his breath, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to offend

    Larissa. He had no choice but to flee the scene. He found Caylie, and with a grin, he said, ¡°Caylie,

    have you ever thought about¡­¡±

    Before Emrys could even finish his sentence, Caylic had already tly rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Emrys spoke with a sense of injustice. ¡°Caylie, I haven¡¯t even said anything yet. Why have you already

    rejected me? Are you still the gentle and considerate Caylic I know?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Caylic, toozy for pointless chatter, held up her phone to Emrys, letting him see for

    himself.

    In a WhatsApp group for the seven women, Larissa posted a message: Attention, Rys is a liar. If he

    ims to guide you in any form of cultivation, don¡¯t believe him at all. Lena was deceived by him!

    Upon seeing that message, Emrys scowled. ¡°Well done, Issa. You¡¯ve ruined my image as soon as you

    returned.¡±

    However, that was not the most outrageous part. What truly broke Emrys¡® heart were the chat records

    of the women that followed.

    Caylic typed: Exactly. He¡¯s a little rascal. I saw iting a long time ago.

    Cordelia: Issa, you already know about Rys¡® matter? It seems this secret can¡¯t be kept anymore!

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    pter 173 Surprise

    Lydia was truly afraid that if her daughter continued to stay with Emrys, her daughter would get

    dragged into trouble. The incident with Erwin was still fresh on her mind.

    At that moment, she heard someone talking nearby.

    Lydia was just about to respond, but suddenly her heart tightened. It was because that voice sounded

    somewhat familiar to her.

    Thus, she nced at the person.

    Darn it! Even with all her self¨Crestraint, Lydia couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, her face instantly turning

    incredibly unsightly.

    After all, the person sitting next to her was none other than Emrys.

    ¡°This is the VIP section. How did you end up sitting here¡­ Ah, I see, it must have been arranged by

    Roger.¡± Lydia quickly found an excuse, cast a disdainful nce at Emrys, and then switched seats with

    her husband, Richard.

    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today?¡± Emrys said to Richard with a smile.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard¡¯s face darkened instantly. How can I be in a good mood running into you?

    Naturally, he ignored Emrys.

    Emrys found himself bored, silently waiting for the auction to begin. The host made the opening

    remarks, followed by the introduction of the special guests, and then the president¡¯s speech¡­

    Emrys naturally fell asleep.

    He had already informed Chandler and Roger in advance to conceal his identity as Emerentius to avoid

    attracting fans demanding autographs and photos, which would be quite troublesome.

    Therefore, both of them tactfully refrained from disturbing him.

    Emrys had an extremely restful sleep. No matter how intense the surrounding bidding sounds were, it

    seemed as if they had nothing to do with him.

    Upon seeing him sound asleep, Richard and Lydia felt an even greater disdain. They believe a

    pheasant would always be a pheasant, and that even if it adorned a golden tail, it could never be

    a true phoenix.

    In thetter half of the auction, Emrys finally woke up.

    After all, the main event had arrived.

    The host announced, ¡°In fact, we at the auction house have ten more artistic autographed photos of Mr.

    Emerentius. They will be given out as giftster on.¡±

    ¡°What? Mr. Emerentius¡® artistic autographed photo?¡±

    M

    Chapter 173 Surprise

    ¡°The art world¡¯s most myst¨¦rious superstar is finally going to reveal himself? I¡¯m so excited!¡±

    The entire auction house instantly erupted into a frenzy, especially among those in the calligraphy and

    painting circles. They idolized Emerentius, and upon hearing that news, they were on the verge of

    fainting from sheer excitement.

    The host chuckled and said, ¡°These ten artistic autographed art photos will be given away for free to

    ten guests present here today, chosen by a random draw. However, there¡¯s a catch. The lucky winners

    must first try out a facial mask.¡±

    Facial mask? How did Emerentius¡® artistic autographed photo get associated with a facial mask? The

    crowd

    wondered.

    However, the crowd didn¡¯t really care about that or applying a facial mask. As long as they could obtain

    Emerentius¡® artistic autographed photo, they wouldn¡¯t even mind putting pickled vegetables on their

    faces.

    The anticipation was palpable among the masses.

    Thus, the host began to draw lots.

    Of course, aside from the three random numbers, the remaining seven were pre¨Cset. They

    corresponded to the seat numbers of several wealthydies at the scene, whoseplexions were not

    particrly good.

    Soon, the results of the lottery were announced.

    Behind Lydia, in the row of VIP seats, a wealthydy had won a prize.

    Her name was Jacinda. Although she was quite attractive, her skin was a bit darker. In the socialite

    circles of Jazona, she was known as ¡°Suntanned Beauty,¡± a title that put her on par with Lydia, who

    was known as ¡°Gorgeous Ginger.¡±

    Most importantly, she and Lydia were best friends, often arranging to get their hair done together

    whenever they had free time.

    Winning the prize this time filled Jacinda with delightful surprise.

    Ladies of their high society stature, like her, had extremely high standards when it came to skincare

    products. Once theymitted to a brand, they rarely switched to another on a whim.

    The facial masks produced by the Youngblood family were the best among all brands. Jacinda, being

    Lydia¡¯s best friend, had always used the facial masks made by the Youngblood family.

    If it had been any other time, she would have certainly been reluctant to switch to a different type of

    facial mask.

    However, things were different.

    Jacinda was a devoted fan of Emerentius. She had attended the auction in Jadeboroughst time,

    participating in the bidding. Therefore, in order to obtain Emerentius¡® artistic autographed photo,

    Jacinda was willing to use her own face as an experiment.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 Facial Mask

    After all, she only needed to put the facial mask on once, so it shouldn¡¯t have had a significant impact.

    ¡°Gorgeous Ginger, once I get Mr. Emerentius¡® autograph, I¡¯ll let you take a look. However, you¡¯ll have to

    give me a few more facial masks aspensation. After all, I¡¯m sacrificing my own face for this,¡±

    Jacinda joked, patting Lydia¡¯s shoulder before she went on stage.

    Lydia nced at her and said, ¡°Off you go. I¡¯m not a fan of Mr. Emerentius.¡±

    Richard and Lydia were not fans of Emerentius. They had only attended the charity auction because

    they had received an invitation.

    After all, even the governor, Chandler, personally supervised this auction. They, as representatives of

    the wealthy merchants, were fortunate to be invited to participate. It was a symbol of their status and

    had nothing to do with the content of the auction.

    Soon, ten winners took the stage.

    The staff led them backstage, allowing them to remove their makeup themselves before applying the

    facial masks.

    What followed was a period of waiting.

    During that time, in order not to let the guests feel bored, the auction had arranged for everyone to

    enjoy two pre¨Cprepared cultural performances. By the time the performances had concluded, the

    effects of the facial masks had essentially be apparent.

    Originally, Jacinda had resigned herself to being a guinea pig, all for the sake of getting an

    autographed photo. However, a few minutes after the facial mask was applied, she felt an unusual

    It was as if every single cell on her face had been activated.

    What brand of facial mask is this? A jolt of surprise struck Jacinda¡¯s heart.

    She often used facial masks, so she naturally could discern that the mask she was wearing was

    definitely from a high¨Cend brand. It was even more luxurious than the brand from the Youngblood

    family that she had been consistently using.

    C

    ¡°The time is about right. Thank you all for participating in the trial. Now, please remove your facial

    masks and see the results,¡± said the backstage staff with a smile.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    As Jacinda peeled off the facial mask, she surprisingly felt a sense of reluctance to part with it. When

    she caught sight of herself in the mirror, she waspletely taken aback.

    Her shock was swiftly followed by a surge of euphoria. It turned white! My face has turned white!

    Although she hadn¡¯t be as pale as Lydia,pared to when she first arrived, she had clearly

    be much paler.

    With immense joy, Jacinda eagerly asked the staff member. ¡°What brand of facial mask is this, exactly?

    Chapter 174 Facial Mask

    It¡¯s incredibly miraculous, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She had been applying face masks for decades, but they couldn¡¯t alter her naturally darkplexion.

    At most, they only provided hydration. However, the mask she used earlier, with just one application,

    miraculously resolved the issue that had been troubling her for years.

    It was truly amazing!

    Faced with Jacinda¡¯s impatient questions, the staff member simply smiled and said, ¡°The reveal will

    The other nine testers were equally overjoyed.

    Some of them had dehydrated skin, appearing very dry, while others had numerous wrinkles on their

    faces. Still, others, like Jacinda, had a rather dullplexion. However, at that moment, their

    conditions had significantly improved.

    They didn¡¯t even need to use foundation to conceal anymore. They rushed to the stage, eager to

    express their joy.

    In an instant, the entire venue was buzzing with excitement, especially among the wealthydies

    seated in the VIP section. The subject of their constant teasing, ¡°Suntanned Beauty,¡± had indeed turned

    fair. One could only imagine the thrill in their hearts.

    ¡°Quickly tell us, what kind of facial mask is this?¡± Many of those affluentdies, much like Lydia, were

    not fans of Emerentius.

    They had only attended due to an invitation. Therefore, nothing held a greater allure for them than that

    miraculous facial mask.

    That was simply a blessing for the wealthy women!

    Upon witnessing that scene, Richard and Lydia frowned, and naturally, their spirits sank even further.

    The Youngblood family was also involved in the facial mask industry. If it were true, the introduction of

    this facial mask to the market would have a significant impact on them. It was easy to imagine just how

    great that impact would be.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 Miraculous Face Mask

    Moreover, Jacinda had always maintained a good rtionship with the couple, Richard and Lydia. It

    was impossible for her to be lying.

    Therefore, taking everything into ount, it could be concluded that the effects of this facial mask were

    indeed miraculous. Not long after, the Youngblood family¡¯s skincare market in Jazona would face a

    strong impact,

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder who actually developed that new facial mask.

    At that moment, the host spoke. ¡°Now, we would like to invite the person in charge of the R&D team for

    this facial mask, Ms. ine, toe on stage and introduce this product.¡±

    That was no longer a charity auction. It had clearly turned into a productunch targeting the wealthy

    circles of Jazona.

    ine stepped onto the stage and gave a brief self¨Cintroduction. Upon hearing the words ¡®Cordelia

    Group¡®, a sudden jolt of surprise hit Richard and Lydia. Their gaze unconsciously shifted toward Emrys,

    who was standing off to the side.

    They knew that Cordelia Group was their daughter¡¯spany, owned by Cordelia. After Cordelia was

    asked to stay with the Youngblood family, she handed over the management of Cordelia Group to

    Emrys.

    As such, they wondered if all that show was because of Emrys, but swiftly doubted it.

    They didn¡¯t believe Emrys possibly had such great ability and assumed the facial mask must have been

    developed by ine¡¯s team themselves. As for Emrys¡® involvement, they assumed it was just a

    coincidence.

    Richard and Lydia constantly reminded themselves their assumptions were the truth.

    No matter what, they simply couldn¡¯t bring themselves to believe that a barbarian, whom they had

    looked down upon, could produce such a miraculous face mask form.

    On stage, ine had already finished introducing the basic information about the facial mask. ¡°Our new

    product is named World¨CEnchanting Beauty.¡±

    The name, of course, was chosen by Emrys.

    When the crowd heard that name in the auction house, a wave of excitement surged through the

    numerousdies present, their hearts fluttering uncontrobly.

    As a woman, who wouldn¡¯t wish to possess a beauty that could rival the name of that facial mask?

    The name of that facial mask was indeed the best blessing for them!

    A miraculous facial mask named World¨CEnchanting Beauty was bound to be popr!

    Thedies were eager to know when exactly that facial mask would officially go on sale.

    Chapter 175 Miraculous Face Mask

    ine stated, ¡°In the middle of next month, Cordelia Group will establish a branch in Summerbank, The

    gship product of this branch will be this facial mask, World¨CEnchanting Beauty.¡±

    When ine uttered those words, she couldn¡¯t help but nce toward the stage below, looking at

    Emrys who was seated in the VIP section.

    Indeed, the establishment of the branch office was also proposed by Emrys.

    When ine first heard the news, she almost thought that Emrys had gone mad.

    Her team was among the first group of people who followed Cordelia. They were deeply loyal to

    Cordelia.

    When they heard that Cordelia was keeping a boy toy named Emrys, there was considerable unrest

    within the management of Cordelia Group. However, ine¡¯s team didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    Regardless of the CEO¡¯s personal life, it was none of their business. All they needed to focus on was

    perfecting their own research and development products.

    The purpose of bringing up that old matter was to say that ine¡¯s team had absolute obedience

    toward thepany¡¯s management.

    It was precisely such a team, obedient to the management, that couldn¡¯t help but voice their internal

    objections when they heard Emrys announce ns to establish a branch in Summerbank.

    They believed that the wisest decision would be to prate Summerbank discreetly with their product

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    first, and then consider establishing a branch office. They didn¡¯t like the idea of announcing the opening

    of a branch office before the new product had even been produced.

    For the numerous skincarepanies in Summerbank, that was a provocation. There was a high

    likelihood that they would band together to suppress and nip their perceived enemy in the bud.

    However, when ine¡¯s team, filled with resentment, had turned the form provided by Emrys into a

    finished product, this resentment ceased to exist.

    When the team made a sample, they conducted a series of performance tests, monitored any adverse

    reactions, and so on.

    After they had tried the product, they were utterly impressed.

    All of them agreed the facial mask was truly divine, absolutely capable of shattering the barriers of the

    skincare industry in Jazona, Chanaea, and even the world. The results were just too astonishing!

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 Another Uproar

    They finally understood why Emrys was adamant about establishing a branch office. It wasn¡¯t because

    hecked decision¨Cmaking skills, but rather, he possessed absolute confidence.

    Simply relying on that one type of facial mask was enough to sustain apany worth billions!

    That was the shift in ine¡¯s team¡¯s attitude toward Emrys.

    However, they only knew half of the story, not the whole.

    Emrys had decided to establish a branch office in Summerbank, but he had another goal in mind. He

    wanted to demonstrate his absolute dominance to the numerous enterprises in Jazona.

    He aimed to spread a message that went something like, ¡°I am here, right in front of you all, to tell you

    that I aming to take over your market. If you have the guts, go ahead and keep suppressing me!¡±

    He especially wanted the Youngblood family to heed his message. ¡°You all think you¡¯re so great, don¡¯t

    you? Here, I¡¯ll put my face right in front of you. If you have the guts, go ahead and p me. If you don¡¯t

    have the guts, then stop acting so high and mighty in front of me. I¡¯m a savage? Well, in my eyes, your

    Youngblood family is nothing more than a pile of trash!¡±

    That was Emrys¡® counterattack against Richard and Lydia. There was no need for excessive words

    because the charity auction was the best p in the face.

    As expected, the expressions on Richard¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s faces had indeed turned extremely gloomy.

    They were unsure whether the new facial mask had any connection to Emrys, yet they couldn¡¯t shake

    off the feeling that everything that day seemed to be unusually targeted toward their Youngblood family.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Lydia clenched her fist, fiercely pounding it against the armrest of the chair in anger.

    At the scene, apart from Richard and Lydia, and a small portion of entrepreneurs involved in the

    skincare industry who were feeling downcast, the rest were extremely excited.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Richdies were especially thrilled.

    They were truly eager, wishing they could see the new product of Cordelia Groupunched tomorrow.

    The rise of Cordelia Group was inevitable!

    Once the emotions of the crowd had somewhat stabilized, the host took the microphone and said, ¡°We

    thank Ms. ine. In fact, rmending this facial mask to everyone today was Mr. Emerentius¡® idea,

    as a way of reciprocating for the free artistic autographed photos.¡±

    Everyone was astounded. So it was Mr. Emerentius¡® intention, no wonder¡­

    Originally, the event was supposed to be a charity auction. However, it gradually morphed into a new

    productunch for Cordelia Group. If that was an unauthorized act by Jazona Charity Organization, it

    would be highly inappropriate. It strongly suggested the exploitation of charity as a gimmick to advertise

    and illicitly profit.

    Chapter 176 Another Uproar

    However, upon hearing that it was Emerentius¡® intention, it made much more sense.

    If that was the case, it¡¯d imply that Emerentius and Cordelia Group had a close rtionship.

    Otherwise, why would they advertise for Cordelia Group?

    Clearly, Richard and Lydia had also thought of that. They exchanged nces, each seeing confusion in

    the other¡¯s eyes. Emerentius has a connection with Cordelia Group, so why have we never heard

    Cordelia mention it before?

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t possibly know that Cordelia harbored resentment toward them, naturally not

    wanting to say more than necessary.

    The scene once again returned to the auction stage.

    The host said, ¡°This time, Ms. ine has brought us a thousand samples of World¨CEnchanting Beauty

    facial masks. After the charity auction ends, we will present them as gifts to our guests. Of course, the

    quantity is limited, so those who don¡¯t receive one shouldn¡¯t be disheartened. Once the new products

    from Cordelia Group areunched, you can purchase them on your own.¡±

    As his words fell, another wave of uproar ensued.

    Meanwhile, the host also fulfilled his promise, presenting ten artistic autographed photos of Emerentius

    to the ten mask testers.

    As she wished, Jacinda got an artistic autographed photo. Her heart was filled with anticipation. What

    did her idol, Emerentius, really look like, she wondered.

    Even though she had fully prepared herself, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise when her gaze fell

    upon the artistic autographed photo.

    Most of the renowned masters of calligraphy and painting in the world were of a certain age.

    While it was not difficult to get started with arts such as painting and calligraphy, expressing certain

    emotions and atmospheres through one¡¯s work requires long periods of umted practice and

    refinement.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 Emrys Is Emerentius

    That was how masters came to be skilled

    Emerentius had been renowned for many years, and each of his paintings was imbued with profound

    meaning, far beyond the imitation capabilities of an ordinary person.

    People within the calligraphy and painting circles spected that Emerentius must be an individual

    past his fifties, with graying hair, and someone who had experienced the highs and lows of life. Only

    then could he possess such a carefree and detached outlook on the world, enabling him to create

    artwork with such a unique ambiance.

    Jacinda had also thought the same in the past.

    However, when she saw the autographed art photo in her hand, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a shocked

    expression.

    The photograph did not reveal Emerentius¡® face. It was merely a shot of his back. However, through

    that silhouette, it was evident that Emerentius was not the white¨Chaired old man they had imagined, but

    rather a young man.

    A very young man, in fact.

    If it weren¡¯t for the assurance given by Chandler, they would have even doubted that the young man in

    the photo was Emerentius at all.

    In addition to the guarantee from the governor, another characteristic quickly dispelled everyone¡¯s

    doubts about Emerentius¡® identity.

    The signature on the photo, signed ¡°Emerentius,¡± was in an artistic fontpletely consistent with the

    style of his works. It was simply impossible to forge.

    In other words, those ten autographed art photos could also be considered as Emerentius¡® works. The

    artistic calligraphy alone was worth a fortune.

    Almost instantly, the news that Emerentius was a young man spread far and wide. Everyone in the

    auction house was stunned, followed by exmations of awe, ¡°Emerentius is truly a prodigy in

    calligraphy and painting!¡±

    Some young women, who initially idolized Emerentius merely as a celebrity, found themselves

    unexpectedly yearning to obsess over him upon catching sight of his silhouette.

    Especially that face, only a quarter of it visible, with sharp, distinct features. It was clear at a nce that

    he was a handsome man.

    That sense of mystery, akin to a/veiled lute yer, was truly unbearable!

    The young women instantly wore expressions akin to those of smitten fans. They wished they could

    rush forward and snatch those ten artistic autographed pictures to gaze at them while huddled in their

    beds with a pillow at night.

    When Lydia saw that photograph, her brows furrowed in deep thought. The figure in the picture

    Chapter 177 Emrys Is Emerentius

    seemed oddly familiar to her, especially the clothing worn by Emerentius. It was as if she had seen it

    somewhere before¡­

    Suddenly, Lydia abruptly turned her head to look at Emrys.

    At that moment, Emrys had already left his seat. As he was about to disappear around the corner of the

    venue, it was that fleeting sensation that caused Lydia¡¯s delicate b*dy to tremble violently. It¡¯s him! That

    night, when I first visited Emrys at Verdant Estate, he was wearing the very same outfit that was in the

    photograph! Emrys¡­ Is he Emerentius?

    Lydia, renowned as Jazona¡¯s top beauty, for the first time, showed a shocked expression because of

    Emrys, a young man she had assumed to be a barbarian. Her chest heaved uncontrobly.

    The shock was truly as immense as it could possibly be.

    ¡°Quickly, head to the backstage!¡± Suddenly, Lydia thought of something and, in her high heels, she

    hurriedly ran toward the backstage of the venue.

    Richard didn¡¯t quite understand, but he still followed Lydia backstage.

    At that time, quite a few wealthy merchants had already gathered around ine, engaged in a heated

    debate about something.

    They were all business owners primarily dealing in skincare products. That time, they sought out

    ine, naturally with the intention of poaching ine¡¯s team to theirpany. The offer they made had

    already reached a staggering amount.

    However, ine remained unmoved.

    ¡°Thank you all for your kindness, but our team will not be leaving Cordelia Group. Moreover, I do not

    have the authority to decide on what to do with the form of World¨CEnchanting Beauty,¡± ine said

    with a stern face.

    No right to decide? The businessmen were confused. You¡¯re in charge of this product. How could you

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    have no authority to make decisions about the form? Even if you¡¯ve signed an agreement with

    Cordelia Group, we can still assist you in paying substantialpensation. All you need to do is join

    ourpany or sell us the form.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 Confrontation

    Lydia asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ms. Gomez is it because of Emrys that you have no authority to make

    decisions?¡±

    She merely asked tentatively,

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, there were simply too many doubts in his heart.

    Originally, ine had no intention of answering those people¡¯s questions. However, upon hearing

    Lydia¡¯s inquiry, she looked at thetter in surprise. Nheless, she didn¡¯t say much else and turned to

    leave the ce.

    Lydia was instantly frozen in ce.

    Her voluptuous b*dy trembled incessantly.

    ine didn¡¯t utter a word, but her gaze said it all. A shocking, almost unbelievable answer was on the

    verge of bursting forth from Lydia¡¯s heart. Her guesses was correct, the secret form for World-

    Enchanting Beauty was indeed provided by Emrys.

    At that moment, Lydia¡¯s mind instantly plunged into a void. Could it be¡­ Have I really misjudged

    Emrys?

    Outside of Cultural Pce,

    When the governor¡¯s secretary saw Chandler emerge, he respectfully greeted, ¡°Mr. York!¡±

    Chandler nodded, but instead of getting into his car, he said, ¡°You go ahead and drive back. I¡¯m going

    to have dinner with a couple of friendster. I¡¯ll take a taxi by myself then.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± The secretary dared not ask too many questions.

    Whatever his boss said, he simply had to follow.

    As he was preparing to drive away, he nced out of the car window. He saw Chandler walking toward

    ? two people with a beaming smile on his face. Clearly, his two friends had arrived.

    One of them was Roger, the person in charge of the Balford family, whom the secretary knew.

    However, the other was a young man.

    Judging by Chandler¡¯s demeanor, he seemed quite familiar with the young man. It was definitely not

    the kind of familiarity seen between two people of different generations. Rather, it was more like two

    friends who held mutual respect for each other.

    As such, the secretary wondered who the young man was, appearing seemingly close to Chandler. Not

    only that, Chandler even had his arm draped over the young man¡¯s shoulder!

    Upon witnessing that scene, the secretary was instantly filled with shock!

    The young man who could make Chandler lower his guard and act chummily was naturally Emrys.

    However, as soon as Chandler felt the crowd¡¯s gaze turning toward them, he immediately removed his

    arm from Emrys¡® shoulder.

    ??

    13 17 Fri, 26

    Chapter 178 Confrontation

    Instantly, he restored his demeanor as the governor.

    He would asionally furrow his brows in deep thought, and from time to time, he would nod in

    agreement.

    It was as if they were discussing matters of national importance. However, in reality, the topic they were

    deliberating was where they would go to satiate their hungerter.

    Roger suggested, ¡°I know there¡¯s a newly opened seafood restaurant nearby that¡¯s quite good. How

    about I take you all there to try it out?¡±

    Chandler shook his head and said, ¡°Eating too much seafood isn¡¯t good for your health. Let¡¯s go to The

    Gathering and order some home¨Cstyle dishes instead!¡±

    Roger said. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to eat seafood every day, just once in a while. Are you afraid of getting

    gout? Even if you do, don¡¯t we still have Dr. Lund over here?¡±

    Chandler shook his head and said, ¡°I want homestyle dishes today, though.¡±

    Roger said, ¡°I still find eating seafood more enjoyable.¡±

    Emrys had never even dreamed that those two high¨Cranking individuals would endlessly argue over

    something as trivial as what to eat.

    ¡°Stop arguing, you two,¡± Emrys said. ¡°Just listen to me. Let¡¯s eat at that ce!¡±

    Emrys was nursing a throbbing headache. Finally, in resignation, he pointed toward a barbecue stall

    named ¡®Lowe¡¯s Barbecue¡® up ahead, suggesting they eat there.

    The two individuals instantly exchanged nces. Open¨Cair barbecue? That¡¯s a little¡­

    Before they could respond, Emrys had already entered the barbecue stall. Roger was the first to react.

    ncing at Chandler with a sneer, he said, ¡°Wow, Mr. York is really something. Can¡¯t even let go of his

    pride to eat at a roadside barbecue.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he took arge stride, closely following Emrys into the barbecue stall,

    ¡°Roger, you better exin yourself clearly. Who can¡¯t let go of their pride?¡± Chandler was furious.

    Since he assumed the role of governor, he had always been approachable and loved the people. There

    was absolutely no issue of him putting on airs. Therefore, when he heard Roger¡¯s words, he was

    extremely angry. He went straight in and asked the shop owner for three crates of beer, ready to teach

    Roger a lesson

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Chapter 180 Threats At Barbeque Stall

    Denver¡¯s palm was instantly pinned to the table. He was stunned for a moment, only regaining his

    senses when he saw the bright red liquid gushing out. Immediately after, he was hit by an intense,

    unbearable pain.

    ¡°D*mn it! You f*cker! How dare you stab my hand! Kill him for me! Ah¨C¡± Denver¡¯s face was a mix of pain

    and anger. With a roar, he instantly jolted the nearby youths out of their dazed states.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Almost simultaneously, they smashed their beer bottles, each holding one, their anger directed at

    Emrys.

    Just as they were preparing to make their move, they were suddenly interrupted by amanding

    voice. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares toy a hand on him!¡±

    Following that, they saw Chandler walking toward them, his face stern and imposing.

    Originally, Chandler was quite drunk. However, themotion startled him, causing him to break out in

    a sweat, which in turn, evaporated a significant amount of alcohol from his system.

    He was usually easy¨Cgoing, but when he got angry at that moment, he naturally exuded an aura of

    authority, typical of those in power.

    Several shy youths were clearly frightened, clutching broken wine bottles and daring not to move.

    Denver angrily said, ¡°What are you cowards standing around for? Get them! My uncle is the district

    chief. He¡¯ll cover for us if anything happens. What are you so scared of?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, only a mere district chief. What a grand air you put on! Call your uncle over right now. I¡¯d like to

    see how he¡¯s going to clean up your mess!¡± eximed Chandler.

    Chandler was seething with anger. A mere district chief had the audacity to act so recklessly, allowing

    his arrogant and overbearing nephew to run amok. Is there now and order anymore?

    Upon seeing Chandler being so bold that he didn¡¯t even fear the district chief, the young men became

    even more intimidated. They held their beer bottles, hesitating to make a move, which infuriated

    Denver, who cursed them for their cowardice.

    One couldn¡¯t really me them. Though they appeared brash and arrogant, in reality, only Denver truly

    had the guts.

    Back when they used to hang out with Denver, living off his generosity, all it took was a mention of his

    uncle being the district chief, and those they bullied would immediately back down. However, not

    Chandler. He not only stood his ground but even dared Denver to call thetter¡¯s uncle over.

    As such, they were concerned Chandler was a big shot.

    Moreover, there was another crucial reason. The young man who had pierced Denver¡¯s palm with a

    skewer seemed to have impressive skills. They hadn¡¯t quite seen how he had made his move earlier.

    As such, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move recklessly.

    Chapter 100 Threats At Barbeque Stutt

    ¡°A bunch of cowards! You¡¯ll all affectionately call me Bows when ites to freeloading food and

    drinks, but now that there¡¯s trouble, you all are good for nothing! F*ck!¡± Denver was seething with

    anger

    Immediately, he used his free hand, the one not pinned down, to reach into his pocket, pull out his

    phone, and dial a number. ¡°Unde Morgan,e save me quickly! Some jerk has stabbed my hand,

    and it¡¯s still bleeding¡±

    ¡°D¡¯mn it! Who¡¯s the b¡¯stard that dared toy a hand on you? Did you mention my name to him?¡±

    Morgan indeed had the same character as Denver, his speech was filled with nothing but profanities.

    Denver said, ¡°I told them who you are, but they didn¡¯t believe me. They even asked me to call you over.

    Unde Morgan, pleasee quickly. I¡¯m at Lowe¡¯s Barbecue, the one in your jurisdiction. If you¡¯re any

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll bring people over immediately. I want to see who the heck dares to stir up trouble on

    my turf!¡±

    Upon connecting that phone call, Denver deliberately turned on the loudspeaker and even cranked up

    the volume to its maximum. His intention was to instill fear into the young man who had pinned his

    band

    However, Emrys appeared indifferent, even casually twirling the stick in his hand, causing Denver to

    howl in pain.

    The stall owner expressed his concern, saying, ¡°Young man, thank you for stepping in to help¡­

    However, we can¡¯t possibly win against them. Perhaps I should offer somepensation to settle this

    matter, s¡­¡±

    He let out a heavy sigh.

    At first, he had no idea Denver was the nephew of the district chief. It wasn¡¯t until he heard the voice on

    the phone that he realized Denver wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    Send Gifts

    184

    (

    Chapter 180 Threats At Barbeque Stall

    ¡°A bunch of cowards! You¡¯ll all affectionately call me Boss when ites to freeloading food and

    drinks, but now that there¡¯s trouble, you all are good for nothing! F*ck!¡± Denver was seething with

    anger.

    Immediately, he used his free hand, the one not pinned down, to reach into his pocket, pull out his

    phone, and dial a number. ¡°Uncle Morgan,e save me quickly! Some jerk has stabbed my hand,

    and it¡¯s still bleeding!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! Who¡¯s the b*stard that dared toy a hand on you? Did you mention my name to him?¡±

    Morgan indeed had the same character as Denver, his speech was filled with nothing but profanities.

    Denver said, ¡°I told them who you are, but they didn¡¯t believe me. They even asked me to call you over.

    Uncle Morgan, pleasee quickly. I¡¯m at Lowe¡¯s Barbecue, the one in your jurisdiction. If you¡¯re any

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll bring people over immediately. I want to see who the heck dares to stir up trouble on

    my turf!¡±

    Upon connecting that phone call, Denver deliberately turned on the loudspeaker and even cranked up

    the volume to its maximum. His intention was to instill fear into the young man who had pinned his

    hand.

    However, Emrys appeared indifferent, even casually twirling the stick in his hand, causing Denver to

    howl in pain.

    The stall owner expressed his concern, saying, ¡°Young man, thank you for stepping in to help¡­

    However, we can¡¯t possibly win against them. Perhaps I should offer somepensation to settle this

    matter, s¡­¡±

    He let out a heavy sigh.

    At first, he had no idea Denver was the nephew of the district chief. It wasn¡¯t until he heard the voice on

    the phone that he realized Denver wasn¡¯t bluffing.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Chapter 179 Trouble At Barbeque Stall

    The owner of the barbecue stall was a good¨Cnatured middle¨Caged man. He arranged for the three of

    them to sit at an outdoor round table, warmly weing them.

    After downing a few bottles of wine, Roger suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Channy, how long has it been

    since we¡¯ve had an open¨Cair barbecue? Since we graduated from university? I really miss it!¡±

    Chandler was also filled with deep emotion, agreeing and saying, ¡°Indeed, we should thank Mr. Lund

    for this suggestion. It has reminded us of many wonderful memories. I remember when I was dating my

    senior in college, the ce we frequented the most was this kind of roadside barbecue stall¡­¡±

    Roger angrily said, ¡°If you dare to mention her one more time, I¡¯ll lose my temper with you!¡±

    ¡°All right, all right, let¡¯s not talk about her. Let¡¯s talk about the cow my family used to raise when I was a

    child. Mr. Lund, let me tell you, the cow we had back then was truly both fat and beautiful¡­¡±

    After having a few drinks, the two began to ramble on, no longer addressing him as Dr. Lund, but rather

    directly calling him Mr. Lund. They were even on the verge of asking him to be sworn brothers

    with them.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Emrys was at a loss for words and said, ¡°With your level of alcohol tolerance, how did you two even

    manage to get to where you are today?¡±

    Bang!

    The three of them were engrossed in a lively conversation when suddenly, a loud noise erupted from

    the neighboring table. They turned to see a group of young men, their hair dyed in a riot of colors,

    standing up. With an arrogant demeanor, they addressed the shop owner. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?

    We only have a few skewers and you have the audacity to charge us four hundred. Is this a rip¨Coff?¡±

    At their table, there were numerous skewers, and the floor was littered with all sorts of bottles of white

    spirits and beer. It was clear that they had been drinking heavily.

    The shop owner cated them with a smile, saying, ¡°Gentlemen, please don¡¯t be upset. We always

    conduct our business honestly. Your table¡¯s totales to four hundred and twenty¨Cthree. I¡¯ve already

    rounded down the change for you. Here¡¯s the bill. You can take a look.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell wants to see your bill? I¡¯ve only got a hundred bucks on me. Take it or leave it!¡±

    One of the punks, Denver, immediately tore up the bill handed over by the shop owner. He then tossed

    a hundred dors on the ground and, along with a few of hispanions, prepared to leave.

    The shopkeeper hastily chased after them, blocking their path as he pleaded, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me.

    I¡¯m just trying to run a small business to support my daughter¡¯s college education. You can¡¯t treat me

    like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p. Do you have any idea who I am? If you utter one more word, believe me, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±

    Denver rudely shoved the stall owner aside.

    As a result of using excessive force, the stall owner nearly stumbled and hit his head on the edge of the

    table.

    Chapter 179 Trouble At Barbeque Stall

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The stall owner was in a state of panic, but suddenly, a figure appeared behind him, steadying him.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, young man.¡±

    The stall owner expressed his gratitude to Emrys.

    Meanwhile, those arrogant young men sneered at Emrys, preparing to leave without any intention of

    paying.

    ¡°Did I say you all can go?¡± Emrys suddenly spoke out.

    The footsteps of the arrogant youths abruptly halted, especially that of Denver. He looked at Emrys with

    a face full of disdain and said, ¡°What¡¯s this? Which hole did you crawl out from, daring to tell me to

    stop?¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Emrys didn¡¯t say much.

    He simply pointed at the shopkeeper, his gaze cold as he watched Denver.

    Denver was taken aback. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Emrys continued,

    ¡°Haha¡­ Guys, I must be hearing things wrong. This kid actually asked me to apologize?¡± Denver was

    extremely arrogant, and the others were also staring at Emrys with faces full of derision.

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! It seems you¡¯ve been living toofortably,d. Are you waiting for me to crack your skull

    open?¡±

    Denver scowled as he suddenly smashed a beer bottle, ready to teach Emrys a lesson. However, in

    the next second, Emrys¡® figure shed, and he instantly pressed Denver¡¯s head onto the table. He

    grabbed a skewer and pierced it through the youth¡¯s palm, nailing it to the table. ¡°I asked you to

    apologize.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Morgan Arrived

    Because Morgan frequented the barbecue stall to eat, the stall owner recognized Morgan¡¯s voice.

    Denver sneered, ¡°Compensate? In your dreams! Today, I¡¯m determined to get this kid into the police

    station, to give him a taste of reality¡­ Ahh!¡±

    Emrys picked up another skewer and thrust it into Denver¡¯s palm. Blood gushed out, a sight so

    shocking it made one¡¯s heart skip a beat!

    Chandler sneered, ¡°Yes, this isn¡¯t aboutpensation!¡±

    The stall owner was helpless, thinking to himself that those two individuals were incredibly audacious.

    After such amotion, he feared that his barbecue stall might not be able to continue operating.

    However, after all, they were trying to help him, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t really me them for anything.

    In no time at all, two police cars came screeching to a halt in front of the barbecue stall. A few imposing

    officers stepped out, led by none other than the district chief, Morgan.

    Upon seeing Morgan, Denver immediately cried out in excitement, ¡°Uncle Morgan, hurry! Please save

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    me! My hand is about to give out!¡±

    When Morgan saw his nephew¡¯s hand still nailed to the table, blood pooling on the floor, his anger

    surged uncontrobly. He swiftly approached Emrys, police baton in hand, his face dark with fury. ¡°Brat,

    release my nephew immediately. Are you seeking death?¡±

    Just as Morgan was about to stand up for his nephew, he suddenly heard a cold snort from the side.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re a mere district chief. Who gave you the audacity to show off?¡±

    Morgan immediately shot an annoyed nce in that direction, but the very next second, he was nearly

    scared out of his wits. ¡°T¨CThe governor? M¨CMr. York?¡±

    Of course, Morgan recognized Chandler. The moment Morgan saw Chandler, he was so frightened that

    he shuddered, his face turning deathly pale.

    Upon hearing the word ¡°governor,¡± the onlookers around, including the barbecue stall owner, were

    momentarily taken aback.

    They didn¡¯t expect the imposing middle¨Caged man to be the governor as they didn¡¯t think the governor

    would dine at the barbecue stall.

    That was simply too hard to believe for them.

    However, whether they believed it or not, the fact was, upon seeing Chandler, Morgan seemed to have

    lost his mind. He rushed up and grabbed Denver, shouting in anger, ¡°D¡°mn it! You¡¯ve ruined me! If I

    don¡¯t take you down today, my name isn¡¯t Morgan!¡±

    In the end, Morgan was taken away by the relevant authorities. As for Denver and his group, they were

    naturally apprehended as well and werepelled to undergo re¨Ceducation.

    After leaving the barbecue restaurant and walking on the street outside, Chandler was still fuming with

    Chapter 181 Morgan Arrived

    indignation. He said. ¡°Such a melodramatic incident, and we happened to witness it. To think the

    nephew of a district chiet dares to be so arrogant. It¡¯s truly disheartening for the people.¡±

    Emrys shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not melodramatic. Instead, it¡¯s because you, Mr. York,

    hold a high position. Thus, what you see during your inspections is only what those below you want you

    to see,¡±

    In the world, many things were not just melodramatic, but they were increasingly so. Often, beneath

    many a morous facade, lurk deeds so despicable they would make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Chandler¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°It seems I need to address the morale within the team.¡±

    The roadside barbecue was well worth the meal!

    After bidding farewell to Chandler and Roger, Emrys headed back toward Cultural Pce, as his

    bicycle was still locked in an alleyway nearby.

    What surprised Emrys, however, was that he unexpectedly ran into Richard and Lydia again.

    What rotten luck! Emrys thought to himself.

    However, the subsequent turn of events was beyond Emrys¡® expectations.

    Lydia took the initiative to approach him, her expression somewhatplex as she said, ¡°Emrys, I

    know you are Mr. Emerentius. Everything that happened at the charity auction today was arranged by

    you.¡±

    Instead of calling him ¡°guy with the surname Lund,¡± ¡°barbarian,¡± or ¡°brat,¡± she directly called him by his

    name.

    That was a subconscious shift in attitude.

    Emrys looked at her teasingly and retorted, ¡°So what?¡±

    Lydia¡¯s ageless, beautiful face paused for a moment, and then she said, ¡°You¡¯ve done so much. Isn¡¯t it

    just to prove something to us? Now that you¡¯ve proven it, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to stop?¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Too Presumptuous

    ¡°Time to stop?¡± Emrys asked, his expression peculiar.

    Lydia nodded and said, ¡°I admit that I misjudged you in the past. From now on, I won¡¯t interfere with

    whatever develops between you and Cordelia. However, don¡¯t push your luck. Regarding the

    establishment of a branch office for Cordelia Group, I advise you to think it through carefully.¡±

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re implying is that everything I¡¯ve done before was to beg for an opportunity from the.

    Youngblood family?¡±

    After some thought, Lydia nodded again and said, ¡°If you insist on thinking this way, then I can

    confidently tell you that, yes, this is indeed what you¡¯re thinking deep down!¡±

    She was incredibly certain.

    Emrys did not respond.

    There was a period of silence. Lydia had thought that Emrys would be grateful, but after a prolonged

    silence, she was taken aback when Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re too presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lydia¡¯s slender, beautiful eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Emrys slowly began to speak, ¡°Everything I did was not to prove to you that I could reach the heights of

    your Youngblood family, but to demonstrate that I could provide everything Cordelia desires.¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, in my eyes, your Youngblood family is nothing more than a drop in the ocean

    among numerous insignificant families. If I wanted to annihte your Youngblood family, I could do it

    with a flip of my hand. However, I simply can¡¯t be bothered to lift a finger, so¡­ Lydia, in the future,

    please put away your superior attitude, because you can never imagine the true stature of the person

    standing before you.¡± Emrys¡® voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried an indescribable powerful aura.

    Every word he spoke sent tremors through Lydia¡¯s heart.

    Incredibly, at that very moment, she lost herposure due to those few words from Emrys!

    When Lydia came back to her senses after a long while, all that was left was the distant figure of Emrys

    walking away. Immediately, she was filled with anger as she eximed, ¡°Such arrogance! He¡¯s just

    achieved a minor sess. What¡¯s there to be so proud of?¡±

    She yelled out weakly toward Emrys¡® retreating figure, but Emrys didn¡¯t even turn his head back once.

    Standing next to Lydia, Richard wore aplex expression, sighing helplessly in his heart. ¡°Has Emrys

    really only achieved a minor aplishment?¡±

    At the tender age of twenty, he had already be a superstar in the world of calligraphy and

    painting. Moreover, he could produce such a shocking and unconventional divine¨Clevel facial mask

    form. That achievement was unparalleled among the young talents of Jazona, and even Chanaea!

    Of course, Richard didn¡¯t say that aloud.

    He knew his wife¡¯s temperament well. She had already formed a preconceived notion that Emrys was

    Chapter 182 Too Presumptuous

    nothing more than a brat. Therefore, even when Emrys revealed his brilliance at that moment, Lydia¡¯s

    mind were still clouded by her anger.

    Emrys was actually in a pretty good mood,

    After all, Lydia had taken the initiative to speak with him, which had rified some matters. He could

    distinctly sense that Lydia was feeling remorseful, but she simply couldn¡¯t swallow her pride to

    apologize to him. Hah. Then wait as I gradually dismantle your psychological defenses, and let¡¯s see

    how long you, Jazona¡¯s top beauty, can maintain yourposure in front of me.

    Emrys arrived in the alley in high spirits, ready to mount his bicycle back to Jadeborough. However, in

    the next instant, he scowled because his bicycle had been stolen.

    He saw the spiral lock, originally used to secure bicycle tires, lying pitifully in the corner of the alley,

    ¡°Despicable bicycle thief!¡± Cursing under his breath, Emrys quickly activated his Telepathic Formation,

    swiftly pinpointing the location of his old¨Cfashioned bike. He secretly rejoiced that he had prepared in

    advance. Inside the iron bar of the bicycle, which had already been refined, he had etched a Telepathic

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Formation.

    Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been broken¨Chearted if he couldn¡¯t retrieve his bicycle after it was stolen.

    At that moment, on his way to a nearby second¨Chand bicycle recycling shop, a man with fluffy, curly

    hair was cheerfully pedaling his bicycle. He was rubbing his dirty bottom back and forth on the seat,

    muttering to himself.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 The Hardships

    ¡°Working a job was never an option for me, I could never live my life that way. I don¡¯t know the first

    thing about running a business, so the only way I can survive is by stealing¡­ Ah! Are you even human,

    or sore kind of ghost?¡±

    He watched in shock as the young man seemingly descended from the heavens before him.

    Emrys was instantly infuriated, he pped him across the face, saying, ¡°You dared to steal my bicycle

    and then ask me if I¡¯m a human or a ghost?¡±

    After mercilessly beating up the bicycle thief, Emrys stared at the dirt¨Cstreaked bicycle seat, lost in

    thought.

    In the end, he gritted his teeth fiercely and made a significant decision.

    Since the seat cushion is torn, I¡¯ll rece it with a new one! At the same time, I¡¯ll also need to buy a U¨C

    lock for a higher level of security!

    Upon arriving at the bicycle repair shop and exining the situation to the shopkeeper, Emrys stood by

    the roadside for a while. Suddenly, a voice came from nearby. ¡°Excuse me. Are you Emrys?¡±

    Emrys turned his head, looking quizzically at the young man in a suit standing next to him, who was

    only a few years older than himself. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am. And you are?¡±

    ¡°So, you really are Emrys. I¡¯m Leiandros Zimmerman. Don¡¯t you remember me? We used to be in the

    same orphanage.¡±

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® reply, the young man named Leiandros immediately showed a look of joy.

    Leiandros Zimmerman¡­ This name seemed somewhat familiar.

    Very quickly, Emrys then remembered that Leiandros was indeed from the same orphanage as him.

    His age was roughly the same as Cordelia¡¯s, and it seemed that they had a pretty good rtionship

    when they were young.

    ¡°A while back, I went to visit the director. He mentioned you to me, saying that you survived that fire.

    Just now, I thought you looked somewhat familiar, so I came over to ask. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be

    you.¡±

    The great fire from years ago had caused quite a stir, and essentially all the older children in the

    orphanage knew about it. Among them, a person named Emrys, had supposedly died in that fire.

    The impression was simply too deep.

    Leiandros was no different. Thus, when he heard from the director that Emrys was still alive, he too

    was taken aback.

    Emrys said with a smile, ¡°I was just lucky. I happened to be saved by someone.¡±

    When old friends met, it was only natural that pleasantries were exchanged. When the conversation

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 18 The Hardships

    shifted toward Lnddros¡® current situation, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Several years ago, I

    married into the Bjorn family of Summerbank, bing a matrilocal son¨Cinw.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The conditions in the Hjorn family were quite good. When they proposed that I marry into their

    family to bring them a joyous asion, I agreed without a second thought¡±

    Upon hearing Lndros¡® words, Emrys¡® expression instantly became incredibly amused.

    A matrilocal son¨Cinw who married into a prominent family to bring them a joyous asion? It

    matches perfectl

    With that in mind. Emrys couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°In that case, you¡¯re like an invisible big shot. If you

    were in an urban fiction, you¡¯d perfectly fit the role of a protagonist who ys a wolf in sheep¡¯s

    clothing!¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Leiandros asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I heard it from a friend who enjoys reading fictional stories with matrilocal son¨Cinws as the main

    character.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°My apologies. I seem to have veered off topic here.¡±

    Leiandros didn¡¯t pay any attention to Emrys¡® nonsensical ramblings. He sighed as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no

    such thing as an invisible big shot. You just don¡¯t understand the hardships of a matrilocal son¨Cinw.

    No matter what you do, you always have to act ording to the wife¡¯s family¡¯s wishes.¡±

    Leiandros poured out his grievances extensively.

    Emrys deeply sympathized with his predicament, thinking to himself that novels indeed deceived

    people, so reading too many could casily lead to delusional daydreaming.

    The two chatted for a while longer and exchanged their contact information. Leiandros then said, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, whenever you¡¯re free, let me treat you to a meal. After all, it¡¯s been so many years since west

    met.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Emrys nodded in agreement, and then he left the ce, pushing his old¨Cfashioned bike.

    Leiandros was filled with emotion as he watched Emrys¡® retreating figure. ¡°Mr. Lund has fallen to the

    point of riding a bicycle. Although my family status is somewhatcking now, at least I can still live in a

    mansion and drive a luxury car. What do I have toin about? However¡­¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 Cordelia Triumphs

    Didn¡¯t Emrys have a very close sworn sister named Cordelia? Rumor had it that she was about to open

    a branch in Summerbank, so why didn¡¯t she consider Emrys? No matter how she is, she can¡¯t just sit

    back and watch him ride a bicycle, could she?

    Leiandros was puzzled, but he quickly shook his head, thinking to himself that after all these years,

    perhaps they were only close when they were young. As they grew up, it was only natural for them to

    drift apart. It was quite normal.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, at the Youngblood residence, Cordelia had already learned from ine about everything

    Emrys had done for her. A radiant smile spread across her stunning face. ¡°Rys, is this the huge

    surprise you prepared for me? I really love it!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    So, when Richard and Lydia returned, a sense of triumph was unmistakably disyed on the cool and

    aloof face of Cordelia.

    See? Rys is far more capable than you all imagined!

    Lydia went straight back to her bedroom, shutting the door to sulk in solitude.

    Richard then sat down on the sofa, a bitter smile ying on his lips as he asked Cordelia, ¡°Cordelia,

    did you know all along that Emrys was indeed Mr. Emerentius?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I certainly knew.¡±

    Richard¡¯s expression grew increasingly bitter as he pressed on, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us then?¡±

    ¡°Did you guys ever give me a chance to?¡±

    into

    Upon hearing Cordelia¡¯s words, Richard fell into an immediate silence, his emotions incredibly

    She¡¯s right! We never really gave Cordelia a chance to tell us! Every time the name Emrys was

    mentioned, Lydia would disy an unmistakable attitude of disdain. She has a biased attitude toward

    him, considering him nothing more than a lowly, uncouthd who was unfit for a civilized society. We

    never even gave Cordelia a chance to exin. Moreover, if it hadn¡¯t been for today¡¯s charity auction,

    even if Cordelia had imed that Emrys was indeed Emerentius, we would have simply scoffed at it,

    not believing it at all.

    Observing Richard¡¯s remorseful expression, Cordelia said with even more pride, ¡°I can also tell you that

    my dear Emrys is not only Mr. Emerentius, but also the mentor of the national medical expert, Duncan

    Rodriguez. My social circle is not as bad as you imagine.¡±

    For Richard, this statement was as powerful as a nuclear explosion. His b*dy jolted as he asked, ¡°Are

    you saying that the renowned miracle doctor who caused a sensation in Jadeborough some time ago,

    was Emrys?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cordelia nodded.

    13:19 Fr. 26 Jan

    Chapter 184 Corde Triumphs

    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±

    Richard¡¯s face was filled with shock, and it took him a long time to regain hisposure.

    It turned out that they had been wrong from the very beginning.

    They could only me themselves for when they first heard the news that their daughter was still alive,

    they were so overwhelmed with joy that they didn¡¯t even think to investigate the people around

    Cordelia,

    In truth, if they had paid a bit more attention, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to realize that Emrys was

    none other than the renowned miracle doctor who had emerged in Jadeborough.

    Meanwhile, at Verdant Estate,

    Larissa had already returned to the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance. She had stayed at home

    for less than three days in total, due to her overwhelming busyness. This made Emrys feel extremely

    regretful.

    In the end, he was unable to salvage his image in the eyes of Larissa. It seemed that he could only find

    a time to visit the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance base, to properly teach her about it.

    At that moment, Emrys was exining some basic facts about cultivators to Yelena inside the room,

    facts that the old friar had once taught him.

    ¡°The system of cultivators and martial artists are not the same. To put it bluntly, the system of

    cultivators is superior to that of martial artists. The stages of a cultivator¡¯s stages are divided into Nine

    Stages of Energy Cultivation. Foundation Stage, Golden Elixir Stage, Nascent Soul Stage, Incarnation

    Stage¡­ Once one reaches the fifth stage of cultivation, they can bepared to a martial artist who

    has reached Manifestor. However, due to the current world¡¯s sparse spirit energy, achieving the fifth

    stage cultivation is an extremely challenging task.¡±

    This was the current predicament of the cultivators, and also the reason why they were so scarce. The

    conditions were simply too stringent.

    ording to the venerable friar, the most advanced practitioners currently only reached the Golden

    Elixir Stage. Moreover, they were all centuries¨Cold people who had long withdrawn from the world.

    At that time, Emrys asked the old friar, ¡°If the highest level one can reach is Golden Elixir stage, how do

    you know about the stages beyond it? Why don¡¯t you consider the Golden Elixir stage as the pinnacle

    for cultivators?¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Helping Yelena Out

    The old friar, however, kept Emrys in suspense, stating that it was a secret. He assured Emrys that

    everything would naturally be clearter on.

    As for the more profound questions, the old friar merely responded with a smile and no answer. He

    simply said that when the time was right, everything would naturally be revealed. This left Emrys

    extremely frustrated, to the point where he burned several of the old friar¡¯s treasured Jetroinian painting

    albums that very day. The consequence of his actions was a severe beating.

    After exining the basic situation of the cultivator, Yelena blinked her enticing, narrow eyes that

    resembled a fox¡¯s, and asked, ¡°So, what realm are you in now, Rys?¡±

    After giving it some serious thought, Emrys suddenly let out a mischievous chuckle and said, ¡°Take a

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    guess!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t want to talk, huh? I don¡¯t even care to know!¡± ¨C

    Yelena turned her head, her face full of frustration. Seeing her expression, Emrys finally experienced

    the amusement his old friar used to feel.

    After a moment, Emrys suddenly said, ¡°Get on the bed, Lena. I¡¯ll assist you in your cultivation!¡±

    Sure enough, Yelena no longer looked gloomy. Her beautiful eyes sparkled as she asked, ¡°You can

    even assist in cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible. Your life energy and mine share the same origin. As long as I ce my palm

    on you and circte my life energy, it can resonate with yours. Rest assured, I will control the strength

    of the life energy. Your meridians are still too weak to withstand a strong flow of life energy,¡± Emrys

    said, candidly sharing with Yelena the secret that their vital energies originated from the same source.

    After all, Yelena was a novice in cultivation, so she had no idea what that statement truly meant.

    so

    Of course, Emrys would no longer arbitrarily manipte the life energy within Yelena¡¯s b*dy.

    This was because Yelena was currently in the foundational stage, where every strand of life energy

    was of utmost importance to her.

    When her cultivation had been elevated to a stage where she could instantly condense life energy, if

    Emrys truly needed to utilize the life/energy within Yelena¡¯s b*dy, the impact on Yelena wouldn¡¯t be

    significant. This was because she would be able to replenish her life energy quickly.

    ¡°All right, all right. Hurry up and assist me with my cultivation practice, you jerk.¡±

    As expected, Yelena didn¡¯t overthink it. The moment she heard he could aid in her cultivation, she

    immediately mbered onto the bed without any hesitation.

    Emrys¡® face turned gloomy as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken me as your mentor, you must call me ¡®Mr.

    Lund¡® from now on, and you¡¯re not allowed to call me a jerk anymore.¡±

    This is all Issa¡¯s fault! It was one thing to ruin my image, but to actually give me such an ill¨Csuited

    nickname is truly excessive!

    Chapter 185 Helping Yelena Out

    ¡°Got it, you jerk! I¡¯m not the type to be unreasonable. Since you¡¯ve asked me not to call you a jerk, I

    won¡¯t call you that again. By the way, what was it that you wanted me to call you?¡± she said.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You can call me whatever you like, as long as it makes you happy, Lena.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a sensible person?¡±

    Only then did Yelena retract her small fist that she had extended toward Emrys, and she sat cross-

    legged on the bed. In the process, she tore a few holes in her ck stockings, revealing sections of her

    fair, slender legs.

    Seeing her still tearing, Emrys finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lena, it¡¯s just training. Why are you tearing

    your stockings?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business! I just feel like tearing it apart! Now, enough with the nonsense! Hurry up!¡±

    With a sigh, Emrys sat cross¨Clegged behind Yelena. His palm gently rested on the cool, smooth skin of

    her back, exposed by her spaghetti strap top.

    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a white rope here obstructing my hand, which will interfere with your cultivation.¡±

    As Emrys grabbed the rope and gave it a tug, he heard a rustling sound from ahead. The strap of

    Yelena¡¯s spaghetti strap top had noticeably shifted forward a bit.

    Half an hourter, Yelena was drenched in sweat.

    Her camisole had long been soaked through. This was due to the warmth that Emrys¡® palm had been

    transmitting to her, little by little.

    It felt as though every pore in her b*dy had opened up.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    When Emrys¡® hand slid away from the back of Yelena, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft moan. She

    was extremely reluctant to stop it, so much so that when she turned around, her gaze toward Emrys

    was filled with a deep sense of longingness.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 Richard Reveals The Truth

    Emrys said, ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for today. If we continue, the burden on your meridians will be too great,

    and it could lead to problems-¡±

    Suddenly, his words faltered, sensing something amiss. He noticed that Yelena, across from him, was

    breathing more heavily, her gaze growing increasingly unsettling.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Emrys was greatly startled.

    Could this be the sequ of the cultivation? It¡¯s akin to the situation of a psychiatrist who, in the

    process of treating

    female patient, could easily cause the patient to develop an attachment to him. This simply won¡¯t do if

    things

    a

    continue like this!

    Upon seeing the sparkling gaze of Yelena, Emrys was suddenly jolted into action, promptly scooping

    her up and rushing into the bathroom.

    Ssh!

    The cool water had drenched them from head to toe, their clothes thoroughly soaked. However, it did

    manage to clear her head considerably.

    Emrys gently set Yelena down and said, ¡°Lena, you should first wash off the sweat on your b*dy. I¡¯ll go

    get your clothes for you.¡±

    After speaking, he ran out of the bathroom, feeling guilty.

    It seems I should cut back on this kind of cultivation assistance in the future. I never imagined the

    sequ would be this severe.

    First, Emrys had found a set of dry clothes for himself and changed into them. Then, he ran to Yelena¡¯s

    room, picked out a piece of loungewear from her wardrobe, and delivered it to Yelena in the bathroom.

    After washing up, Yelena returned to her bedroom. Emrys, on the other hand, was somewhat

    distractedly watching television. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a car parking in the yard outside. As

    he stepped out to take a look, he immediately saw a slender, charming figure rushing toward him.

    ¡°Rys!¡±

    Cordelia ran joyfully toward Emrys, but the next moment, she froze. She had spotted a lipstick mark on

    Emrys¡® neck.

    This was due to an idental brush earlier, coupled with the haste during the bath, there was no

    careful scrubbing, hence leaving behind evidence.

    And so, Cordelia was furious.

    ¡°As expected, you took advantage of my inattention to fool around with Yelena again. Just wait and see

    how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, Rys!¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s expression changed in an instant. One moment, her smile was as radiant as a blooming

    flower, the next, her pretty face turned icy cold. She fiercely grabbed Emrys¡® ear, reprimanding him

    Chapter 186 Richard Reveals The Truth

    non¨Cstop.

    Emrys pleaded, ¡°Spare me, Cordelia¡­ Things are not as you imagine! Nothing really happened

    between me and Lena¡­ Wait a minute, why don¡¯t you suspect, that this lipstick belongs to Caylie?¡±

    ¡°Caylie would never use such a lipstick with such a mboyant color, so it must be Yelena¡¯s. I¡¯ll go and

    talk to Yelena about this right away!¡±

    With an imposing aura, Cordelia stormed toward Yelena¡¯s room.

    ¡°It seems that Cordelia only shows such a lively side when she¡¯s with you all,¡± Richard said with a

    He had brought Cordelia back home that day.

    Emrys put away his yful expression, looking indifferently at Richard and said, ¡°Since you already

    know, there¡¯s no need for me to say more.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You don¡¯t need to harbor such hostility toward me, Emrys. I came here today with sincerity to

    apologize to you,¡± Richard said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    Emrys¡® face showed a strange expression as he nced around the car. ¡°Where¡¯s Lydia?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯te¡­

    Richard shed him a bitter smile, then quickly added, ¡°However, you must have already sensed it.

    Lydia has changed her attitude toward you. She already feels regret in her heart, but she just can¡¯t

    bring herself to apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until she can swallow her pride, then we can talk.¡±

    Observing Emrys¡® indifferent expression, Richard felt an even deeper bitterness in his heart. He knew

    that their previous actions had hurt Emrys profoundly, which exined his current attitude.

    ¡°Actually, Lydia wasn¡¯t always like this. Her situation was quite simr to Cordelia¡¯s. She hails from the

    Ginger family of Juxshire, a family with martial artists at its helm. At that time, the Ginger family had

    arranged a marriage of convenience for her, intending to marry her off to another family of martial

    artists. Yet, against all odds, she chose to be with me¡­¡±

    Regardless of whether Emrys was listening or not, Richard was engrossed in narrating his story with

    Lydia.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 He Could Be Cured

    Lydia hailed from a family of martial artists, yet due to Richard, she rejected the arranged marriage.

    This was also the reason that led to her estrangement from the Ginger family of Juxshire.

    Logically speaking, given Lydia¡¯s past experiences, she should have been able to better understand

    Cordelia¡¯s feelings. However, her current domineering attitude was no different from that of the Ginger

    family¡¯s, which had forced her into a marriage of convenience years ago.

    This situation arose for one reason alone. Lydia regretted her decision to marry Richard.

    In truth, ever since Lydia married and moved to Jazona, Richard had always treated her well.

    Moreover, the Youngblood family was a prominent family, ensuring a materially prosperous life.

    Therefore, the problem must have arisen from other aspects.

    As for which aspect it was, Richard didn¡¯t say. Instead, he just sighed helplessly.

    Emrys nced at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of that inexpressible ailment, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°The inexpressible ailment¡­¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Richard¡¯s b*dy jolted sharply. As he looked into Emrys¡® eyes, he instantly

    understood his meaning and eximed in surprise, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯ve noticed the issue with my b*dy?¡±

    Emrys nodded and said, ¡°I could tell from the first time you came here. However, back then, your

    dismissive attitude irritated me, so I simply chose not to mention it.¡±

    It was very obvious.

    Richard¡¯s b*dy trembled immensely, his heart filled with shock and turmoil.

    Indeed, as Emrys had said, he had been suffering from an inexpressible ailment for over a decade. The

    cause traced back to one night when he and Lydia were preparing to consummate their marriage.

    Suddenly, a stray cat jumped in through the window. Richard was so startled that he had suffered from

    erectile dysfunction ever since.

    Richard had secretly visited many renowned doctors in the capital, but none could cure him. Gradually,

    he gave up on treatment and kept this secret to himself.

    After all, if word got out that the person in power from the Youngblood family in Jazona had contracted

    such a disease, it would undoubtedly be aughingstock for others.

    Lydia¡¯s feelings for Richard had always remained constant. However, even the strongest of emotions

    could harbor resentment when deprived of physical affection over the years, especially at Lydia¡¯s age.

    She often thought, had she married that martial artist back then, such a problem would certainly not

    have arisen given his robust physique.

    This was the root of Lydia¡¯s regret.

    However, she didn¡¯t explicitly state it. It was Richard who deduced it from her attitude toward their

    daughter. Suddenly, it felt as if he had taken a massive blow, as if struck by ten thousand punches in

    his

    Chapter 187 He Could Be Cured

    heart.

    Upon hearing Emrys pinpoint his symptoms at that moment, the shock in Richard¡¯s heart was

    immeasurable.

    ¡°Emrys, since you could discern my unspoken troubles, then¡­¡±

    Richard looked at Emrys with an unparalleled urgency.¡±

    Emrys chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You want to ask me if I can cure your inexpressible ailment, right? I

    can assure you with absolute certainty that I can indeed cure it. For me, this is not a challenge at all.¡±

    In Richard¡¯s heart, it felt as though he had been brutally struck by a massive hammer, as if his very soul

    had been shaken.

    ¡°So, it can be cured¡­ It can actually be cured¡­¡±

    He had never even dreamed that Emrys would im to be able to cure his illness, let alone assert that

    it was no challenge at all.

    For Richard, this was simply an enormous surprise.

    Ever since his fruitless search for a cure years ago, Richard hadpletely given up. Therefore, even

    when he heard rumors of a miracle doctor in Jadeborough recently, he held no hope whatsoever.

    But who could have imagined that the divine doctor was none other than Emrys, who astoundingly

    diagnosed his illness with just a single nce and even imed he could cure it!

    Richard couldn¡¯t possibly not be

    excited.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He had never been this excited in his entire life.

    Emrys merely nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon. I merely stated that I

    could cure your inexpressible ailment, but I didn¡¯t say I would treat you.¡±

    ¡°Emrys¡­ No, Dr. Lund, you can me me all you want for my past mistakes, but please¡­ I beg you to

    give me a chance to make amends¡­¡± Richard said urgently.

    Seeing as Emrys was unmoved, he hurriedly added, ¡°As long as you can cure my illness, I¡¯m willing to

    pay any amount. Yes, even if it means/giving you half of the assets under the Youngblood family, I¡¯m

    willing to do so!¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 Just A Matter Of Time

    He looked carnestly at Emrys, anticipating his response. Howeyer, all he heard was Emrys shaking his

    head and saying, ¡°Do you think I look like someone whocks money?¡±

    Richard was taken aback. Then it dawned on him.

    He¡¯s right! Not only is he the great Mr. Emerentius, but he¡¯s also a divine healer. He could casually

    produce a world¨Cshocking, unconventional facial mask. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d ever be short of money!

    Forget about giving him half of the Youngblood family¡¯s assets. He might not necessarily be tempted

    even if I handed him the entire Youngblood family¡¯s assets! I got careless!

    Richard was anxious in his heart, unable to think of what he could offer Emrys. Suddenly, an idea

    struck him, and he said, ¡°Dr. Lund, considering that I am Cordelia¡¯s father, please give me a chance!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, as expected, Emrys indeed fell into deep thought.

    There¡¯s hope!

    Richard was overjoyed, but suddenly he thought of something and hurriedly made a phone call to

    Lydia. He said, ¡°Wifey, you must rush to Jadeborough. Dr. Lund said he can cure my illness!¡±

    At that time, Lydia was still at the Youngblood family¡¯s residence in Summerbank.

    She had long since changed her opinion about Emrys, but due to her pride, she didn¡¯t follow him to

    Jadeborough. However, upon hearing Richard¡¯s words at this moment, her phone slipped from her

    grasp and ttered onto the ground.

    My husband¡¯s inexpressible ailment can be cured? Did it mean that I no longer have to feel alone and

    empty?

    Lydia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her b*dy damp with perspiration. She hastily called for her driver and

    said, ¡°Quick! Take me to Jadeborough immediately! It¡¯s urgent!¡±

    When Lydia arrived at Verdant Estate, Emrys was in the living room watching television, while Richard

    was attentively tending to him.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Cordelia¡¯s expression was as peculiar as it could possibly be.

    What on earth was going on with my father? Even if he knew that Rys is an impressive figure, there¡¯s

    no need for him to serve him drinks, is there? I mean, he¡¯s the head of the Youngblood family!

    Upon seeing Lydia enter, a jolt of surprise struck Cordelia¡¯s heart. She knew that given Lydia¡¯s

    dominant personality, if she would undoubtedly be filled with rage if she were to see Richard in this

    state.

    However, to Cordelia¡¯s surprise, when Lydia entered the room, she did not scold Richard as expected.

    Instead, she acted just like Richard, taking the initiative to pour a cup of coffee and hand it to Emrys

    with an apologetic smile. ¡°Emrys, my dear son¨Cinw, all the past misunderstandings were my fault. I

    was blind not to see your worth, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me!¡± she said.

    Cordelia suddenly widened her beautiful eyes.

    Fit, 26 Jan

    Chapter 188 Just A Matter Of Time

    What is going on with Mom and Dad today?

    It was one thing for her father to act out of character, but it was entirely another for her mother to seem

    like apletely different person. Even more absurdly, her mother¡¯s first words were ¡®my dear son¨Cin¨C

    When did Rys be my husband?

    Cordelia was utterly bewildered. She walked up behind Emrys, grabbed his car, and asked, ¡°Did you

    somehow bewitch my parents?¡±

    Just as he was about to reach out his hand, he suddenly heard two angry shouts ring out

    simultaneously.

    Richard said, ¡°You must not be disrespectful to Dr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°You are not allowed to be disrespectful to my dear son¨Cinw!¡± Lydia added.

    Beingpletely out of the loop, Cordelia¡¯s mind waspletely muddled, her doubtful gaze

    constantly shifting among the three people.

    Could it be that these three people are putting on an act here? It doesn¡¯t seem likely, though. Given my

    mother¡¯s personality, it was already quite something that she didn¡¯t belittle Emrys. How could she

    possibly stoop so low as to y along with his act?

    Cordelia had thought that she had crossed over into a parallel world where family harmony prevailed.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    What a peculiar bunch of people they were.

    At that moment, Lydia said, ¡°My dear son¨Cinw, we are all family now. You couldn¡¯t bear to see your

    father¨Cinw in such a state, could you?¡±

    Suppressing augh, Emrys said, ¡°Ms. Ginger, Cordelia is my sworn sister, not my wife. How did you

    two suddenly be my inws?¡±

    ¡°My dear son¨Cinw, you are making it sound as though you¡¯re an outsider! We are well aware of your

    rtionship with Cordelia. It¡¯s only a matter of time! Just a matter of time!¡± Lydia said.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Three More Months

    Emrys feigned disappointment and said, ¡°s, you¡¯re truly astute, Ms. Ginger. I can¡¯t believe you saw

    right through my thoughts. But this isn¡¯t something that can be decided by me alone!¡±

    Lydia immediately understood his intentions and turned to Cordelia, saying, ¡°Cordelia, tell me, do you

    like Emrys?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Cordelia was puzzled, wondering how her parents had suddenly changed so drastically. Hearing

    Lydia¡¯s question, she was momentarily taken aback before responding, ¡°Of course I like Rys! He¡¯s my

    younger brother!¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Are you sure you only like him as a brother?¡± Lydia continued to ask.

    ¡°Of-

    Before the words could leave Cordelia¡¯s mouth, she met Lydia¡¯s questioning gaze, which instantly

    plunged her heart into chaos.

    How could I possibly not like Emrys? How could I not harbor feelings for Emrys, when my heart ached

    with jealousy upon seeing him being intimate with my sisters?

    ¡°L¡­¡±

    At that moment, Cordelia, who was usually an aloof and domineering CEO, behaved like a little girl

    whose secrets had been exposed. She was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Her

    pretty face was flushed red, and she stole a nce at Emrys, only to find him looking at her with a

    teasing expression on his face.

    That made her feel even more embarrassed.

    In a fit of embarrassed rage, she rushed forward and fiercely beat Emrys. Richard and his wife were

    unable to hold her back.

    ¡°Speak up! Tell me, what exactly did you do to my parents, huh?¡±

    Cordelia grabbed a pillow and began to pummel Emrys, partly because she genuinely didn¡¯t know what

    had happened to her parents, and partly to mask the shyness she felt inside.

    Even if you wanted me to admit that I like you, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But don¡¯t you realize that your

    teasing expression, while looking at me, is embarrassing me a lot? I must establish my position in this

    family today!

    Cordelia vented for a full two minutes before she finally stopped. In the end, she didn¡¯t forget to fiercely

    pinch Emrys¡® waist. Then, with her pretty face flushed red, she returned to her own bedroom and

    covered her head with a nket.

    Emrys felt speechless.

    I didn¡¯t say anything at all, so how did I end up getting beaten up for no apparent reason?

    Jan

    Chapter 199 Three More Months

    Richard let out a dry chuckle and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is between a couple. The asional

    squabbles are just a part of life. It¡¯s the same with my wife and I¨C¡±

    Smack

    Lydia pped him on the back of his head, angrily retorting, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Richard hastilyughed in embarrassment, quickly correcting himself, ¡°That¡¯s how it is

    between your mother¨Cinw and I as well. We may quarrel often, but we always k*ss and make up.

    That¡¯s what being a married couple is all about.¡±

    For the first time, Emrys discovered that there was something endearing about this couple,

    ¡°Fine. Although some of your previous actions have annoyed me, your performance today was quite

    good. I¡¯m satisfied,¡± Emrys said.

    Lydia excitedly eximed, ¡°Really? I knew my son¨Cinw isn¡¯t the heartless type! So, what about my

    husband¡¯s illness?¡±

    Emrys gave her a peculiar look. ¡°You seem to be in quite a hurry, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not! Don¡¯t go making stuff up!¡±

    This stunning beauty, considered the most attractive young woman in Jazona, blushed slightly, adding

    a unique charm to her demeanor. Indeed, she was a mature woman, yet her allure remained

    undiminished. She was the epitome of elegance among young women.

    Emrys said, ¡°I can help Mr. Youngblood with his treatment, but not right now, I need some time to

    prepare the medicinal herbs. At most, it won¡¯t take more than three months to restore Mr. Youngblood

    to his original health, full of vitality and strength.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Richard crushed the teacup in his hand with a loud snap, seemingly unable to wait for that day to

    In Lydia¡¯s heart, there was a quiet sigh. ¡°s, I have to endure for another three months¡­ Well, it

    doesn¡¯t matter. After all, I¡¯ve already endured it for over a decade, so three more months won¡¯t make a

    difference.¡±

    Looking at this beautiful woman, who once held a high position in front of him, Emrys revealed a

    meaningful smile.

    If he wanted to cure Richard¡¯s illness, all he actually needed to do was to administer acupuncture a few

    times. However, Emrys did not do this. Instead, he wanted Lydia to experience the kind of life where

    one counted the days with their fingers.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 ine Had Gone Missing

    It¡¯s her fault for looking down on me in the past!

    Later on, Richard and Lydia would visit Verdant Estate every now and then. They would constantly

    check on Emrys, expressing concern and care for him. This greatly annoyed Cordelia, who increasingly

    felt as if Emrys had somehow bewitched them.

    It wasn¡¯t just Cordelia who was upset, though. Caylie and Yelena were also bothered. They had seen

    more than once, Lydia cheerfully massaging Emrys¡® shoulders and legs. She waspletely acting

    like

    his servant

    How exactly did Rys manage to persuade this haughty and beautiful woman?

    The answer would always remain a secret.

    Because Emrys has never been fond of taking a patient¡¯s condition lightly, it was even more unlikely

    that Richard and his wife would reveal it themselves.

    Gradually, the sisters had surprisingly be ustomed to the unusual behavior of Richard and

    Lydia

    Cordelia didn¡¯t pay much more attention to this matter, though. She decided to just leave these three

    peculiar individuals be. Havinge to terms with this, she threw herself into the affairs of the Cordelia

    Group, preparing for the establishment of a branch office in the near future.

    It seemed as though everything was progressing for the better.

    Just a few days before the establishment of the branch office, Cordelia suddenly rushed to find Emrys,

    informing him that something might have happened to ine.

    ine was a key person in charge in the R&D department of Cordelia Group. Since joining the

    did not show up for work today and did not request a leave of absence.

    Cordelia had called her, but her phone was switched off. He had also visited her apartment, but found

    no sign of her. Moreover, ording to the security guard at ine¡¯s residentialplex, he had clearly

    seen ine leave theplex in the morning.

    The residential area where ine lived was very close to the office building. It took less than ten

    minutes to walk to work, so she couldn¡¯t possibly be gone for an entire day.

    Cordelia anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯ve already been to the police station. They said they can¡¯t file a case until

    after twenty¨Cfour hours, and asked me to be patient. But my intuition tells me that Lainey might be in

    serious trouble.¡±

    Suddenly, an idea struck her. She looked at Emrys with a worried expression and asked, ¡°Emrys, do

    think it could be due to the facial mask form?¡±

    you

    Emrys nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    The form for World¨CEnchanting Beauty was too astonishing and unconventional. Once the product

    Chapter 190 ine Had Gone Missing

    wasunched, it would surely affect the interests of countless people, especially thosepanies

    primarily engaged in the skincare industry. To protect their own interests, there was no guarantee they

    wouldn¡¯t resort to drastic measures.

    Seeing the worried expression on Cordelia¡¯s face, Emrysforted her, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be

    overly concerned. If they are indeed after the facial mask form, it implies that ine is not in

    immediate danger.¡±

    The logic was indeed as such, but Cordelia was still deeply worried. He said, ¡°I hope Lainey doesn¡¯t get

    into trouble. If they want the form, just give it to them. Nothing is more important than a human life.¡±

    Emrys nodded, instructing Caylie and Yelena to apany Cordelia. He then stepped outside the

    mansion and dialed the special number for Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Activate the Sk surveince system and help me track someone¡¯s recent activities¡±

    Emrys sent ine¡¯s information to the Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces, and received a response quickly.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, the Sk surveince system revealed that Ms. ine was taken away by a white van

    without a license te near s Street in Jadeborough. It happened about twenty minutes before

    eight in the morning. Thest surveince footage showed her location to be in the eastern suburbs of

    Jadeborough.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After obtaining a rough location, Emrys immediately mounted his old¨Cfashioned bike and rushed to the

    eastern suburbs at the fastest speed. Like a streak of light cutting through the air, his speed was

    incredibly fast.

    Sweeping across one peak after another, Emrys pushed his vision to its absolute limit, even employing

    the use of his True Sight. He continuously analyzed potential hiding ces.

    In the end, he set his sights on an abandoned warehouse, and he had already spotted a few men, who

    didn¡¯t seem like good news, smoking by the warehouse entrance.

    Emrys parked his old¨Cfashioned bike directly on top of the abandoned warehouse. Under his deliberate

    control, the old¨Cfashioned bikended as softly as a feather, making almost no sound.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 Orchestrated By The Bjorn Family

    He looked through the gaps in the dpidated roof of the warehouse, and as expected, he discovered

    ine, who was bound to a chair,

    A bespectacled man was interrogating her about the form for ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± all the

    while typing something into hisptop. It was evident that this bespectacled man was also an insider,

    likely verifying the form provided by ine.

    The bespectacled man shook his head, and immediately, a fierce¨Clooking bald man stepped forward

    and pped ine, cursing, ¡°You b*tch! I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Spit out the form, or my

    buddies won¡¯t show you any mercy!¡±

    ine spat a mouthful of bloodied saliva onto the bald man¡¯s face.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Furious, the bald man raised his hand to deliver another p, but at that moment, a

    thunderous noise erupted overhead as if a terrifying bolt of lightning had suddenly struck, creating a

    Following that, the bald man was kicked and knocked unconscious, copsing to the ground.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Looking at the young man who had jumped down from above, the bespectacled man was struck with

    intention of terror. In the next second, he abruptly tossed aside hisptop, drawing a machete with the

    taking ine hostage. However, his n was already seen through by Emrys. The moment he made

    his move, Emrys had already rushed toward him, rendering him disoriented with a punch, and his

    machete fell to the ground.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The few people standing guard outside the warehouse heard themotion and rushed in. Upon

    witnessing the scene before them and the unfamiliar young man, they were all momentarily stunned.

    Who is this punk? How did he get in?

    The group was utterly bewildered. They had been standing guard at the warehouse entrance all along,

    not even allowing a single fly to get in. Moreover, the warehouse had no other entrances or exits. The

    sudden appearance of this unfamiliar young man had indeed given them quite a scare.

    However, when they saw their leader, the bald man, passed out on the ground, they were instantly

    enraged. They angrily flicked their cigarette butts onto the ground, then picked up their weapons and

    charged in.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where he came from! Let¡¯s deal with him!¡± one of them yelled.

    They charged at Emrys like fierce demons, but before they could take action, a series of messy noises

    rang out, and they all ended up sprawled next to the bald man, their faces bruised and swollen beyond

    recognition.

    Emrys, on the other hand, femained as calm as ever. Even his breathing remained steady, as if all he

    did was shoo away a few flies.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    14.53 FI, 20 Jan

    Chapter 191 Orchestrated By The Bjorn Family:

    ine was taken aback.

    Is Ms. Youngblood¡¯s godbrother so formidable?

    Just a moment ago, she was worried about whether Emrys could handle so many burly men all alone.

    But now, it seemed her concerns werepletely unnecessary.

    ¡°I¡¯ll untie you first. Wait for me outside. I still have some matters to deal with,¡± said Emrys as he nced

    at ine, a strange feeling stirring within him. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the peculiar talent who did

    the tying. It was clear that he was a devoted fan of Jetroina film genres.

    Emrys learned that from Nte¡¯sputer.

    Among the group that had kidnapped ine, the only one who hadn¡¯t passed out was the bespectacled

    man. However, he was still in a daze after being punched by Emrys, his eyes rolled back into his head.

    Emrys crouched down and pped him twice, asking, ¡°Are you awake now?¡±

    The bespectacled man, Benjamin¡¯s eyes finally rolled back, and he shook his head to regain his

    senses. Seeing Emrys squatting in front of him, he immediately eximed in terror, ¡°W¨CWhat are you

    going to do to me?¡±

    ¡°Tell me everything I should know. Start with your identity.¡±

    The reason why Emrys didn¡¯t knock Benjamin out cold was because he deduced that this man was

    likely one of the masterminds behind the gang. The others who had fainted around them were merely

    hired thugs.

    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m the department head of the R&D department at Honeybeauty Group. The Bjorn family

    orchestrated the kidnapping and ordered me to carry it out. Honeybeauty Group is owned by the Bjorn

    family.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 Crossed A Friar

    Benjamin was forthright and did not dawdle. Before Emrys could even touch him, he had already

    confessed everything in detail.

    ¡°The Bjorn family?¡± Emrys frowned upon hearing that and continued asking, ¡°The Bjorn family from

    Summerbank?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin nodded.

    Emrys fell into deep thought.

    If his memory served him right, Leiandros, whom he had met not long before, seemed to have

    mentioned that he had married into the Bjorn family.

    What a coincidence.

    After a moment of contemtion, Emrys suddenly produced a twenty¨Ccentimeter¨Clong acupuncture

    needle from his person. Seeing this, Benjamin immediately pleaded in terror, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve confessed

    everything I should have. Please, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°You are afraid of death, aren¡¯t you? Rx. I won¡¯t kill you. I only need a drop of blood from you.¡± After

    finishing his sentence, Emrys grabbed Benjamin¡¯s finger, pricking it with the needle to draw a drop of

    fresh blood. This scared Benjamin considerably, and his face turned as pale as a sheet.

    Emrys sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s funny that you¡¯re ying the kidnapper when you¡¯re so timid. I bet even a

    small noise is enough to scare you out of your wits.¡±

    Benjamin dared not speak, yet the scene that unfolded before him next left his eyes wide in shock.

    Emrys produced a green sigil, dripping the drop of blood he had just collected on it. Subsequently, the

    sigil vanished within the palm of Emrys¡® hand.

    ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re a friar?¡± Benjamin watched with terror. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to cross a

    friar. He was courting death.

    Emrys did not respond to him. Instead, he said, ¡°Remember, from now on, you will act ording to my

    orders. If you dare to y any tricks, your life will be over as long as I snap my fingers. No one can

    save you.¡±

    As Emrys spoke, he spread open his palm, and the vanished sigil reappeared. As he slowly clenched

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    his fist, Benjamin was suddenly assailed by an unbearable headache, quickly falling to his knees. ¡°I

    dare not y tricks¡­ I swear¡­ I will listen to whatever you say!¡± he pleaded.

    Emrys nodded and didn¡¯t torment Benjamin any longer. He picked up Benjamin¡¯sptop and typed a

    form into a document.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Bjorn family know about today¡¯s events. If they ask you whether you¡¯ve obtained the

    form, give them the one I¡¯ve typed in yourptop. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Benjamin hastily responded.

    Chapter 192 Crossed A Friar

    Emrys nodded with satisfaction, then turned and left the warehouse.

    The form he wrote for Benjamin was rather unique. If they produced facial masks ording to it. its

    effects would be nearly identical to that of ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± for about a week after use.

    However, a weekter, not only would the effects vanish, but any pre¨Cexisting issues that the user

    suffered from would be even more severe.

    For instance, if the user¡¯s original skin tone was a four, their skin tone could potentially reach a six after

    using this form for a week. However, a weekter, it was highly likely that it would drop down to a

    three.

    The fact that the Bjorn family dared to resort to kidnapping indicated their desperation. They would

    certainly start manufacturing and selling the facial masks using the stolen form before ¡°World-

    Enchanting Beauty¡± hit the market. They simply didn¡¯t have ample time to test for potential issues with

    the product.

    By the time Cordelia Group¡¯s products wereunched, they¡¯d serve as the bestpensation for those

    victims.

    Outside the warehouse, ine saw Emrys emerge and couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity. ¡°Mr. Lund, how

    did you handle them?¡±

    ¡°I gave them the form.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ine wore a look of bewilderment.

    What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m already safe, so why did he hand over the form to those criminals? I don¡¯t get

    it at all. Ms. Youngblood¡¯s godbrother is unfathomable.

    After escaping danger, ine immediately called Cordelia, informing her that Emrys had already

    rescued her.

    Cordelia expressed her concern, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, Lainey. The form and everything else are not

    important. Your safety is a priority. I¡¯ll give you a half¨Cmonth leave. Take some time to rx and recover

    from the trauma. Don¡¯t worry about thepany matters for now.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!